《Dual Cultivation In Martial Peak》


 Cultivation Realms

    Cultivation Realms


    Cultivation Realms:


    (Starting World: All of them divide into 9 minor realms)


    1. Tempered Body


    2. Initial Element


    3. Qi Transformation


    4. Separation and Reunion


    5. True Element


    6. Immortal Ascension


    (Tong Xuan Realm: All of them are divided into three minor realms each)


    7. Transcendent


    8. Saint


    (Star Field)


    9. Saint King


    10. Origin Returning


    11. Origin King


    (Star Boundary)


    12. Dao Source


    13. Emperor


    (Outer Universe)


    14. Open Heaven- Rank 1 to 9


    15. World Creation


    -------


    Grading System of Pills, Cultivation Techniques, Martial Skills, Artifacts and Arrays. All of them are divided into Low, Medium, and High Levels:


    (Starting World)


    1. Ordinary


    2. Earth


    3. Heaven


    4. Mysterious


    (Tong Xuan Realm)


    5. Spirit


    6. Saint


    (Star Field)


    7. Saint King


    8. Origin


    9. Origin King


    (Star Boundary)


    10. Dao Source


    11. Emperor


    (Outer Universe)


    12. Open Heaven

 Character Sheets And Harem (Spoilers)

    Character Sheets And Harem (Spoilers)


    I will keep updating it as the story goes on, and if you have any ideas about the Techniques or Harem (mention their rank too), and if there''s something I missed, doment about it. Btw, rmend me some pics for Mc cause he got an upgrade from the Manhua version.


    Currently up to date with Chapter 50.


    ---


    [Main Character: Su Mu.]


    [Race: Human.]


    [Secret Art: The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.]


    [Body Refining Art: -]


    [Divine Soul Secret Art: -]


    [Special Physique: -]


    [Divine Spirit Source: Golden Divine Dragon Source.]


    [Bloodline: -]


    [Heavenly Treasure: Soul Warming Lotus.]


    [Main Dao: Sword Grand Dao.]


    [Sword Technique: The Heavenly Sword.]


    [Secondary Daos:


    1. The Dao of Archery.


    2. The Dao of Spirit Arrays.


    3. The Dao of Alchemy.


    4. The Dao of Artifact Refining.


    5. The Dao of Speed.]


    [Movement Technique: The Seven Divine Steps.]


    [Secret Techniques:


    1. Divine Eyes.


    2. The Demon Eye of Annihtion.]


    [upations:


    1. Dual Cultivator.


    2. Sword Cultivator.


    3. Alchemist.


    4. Artifact Refiner.


    5. Array Master.]


    ---


    [Harem Hierarchy ording to The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture:


    Head Wife: Su Yan.


    Wives:


    1. Xia Ning Chang.


    2. Hu Jiao''er.


    3. Hu Mei''er.


    4. Shan Qing Luo.


    Concubines:


    1.


    Servants:


    1. Lan Chu Die.


    2. Du Yi Shuang.]


    ---


    Character Sheet (Wives):


    [Su Yan.]


    [Race: Human.]


    [Secret Arts:


    1. The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.


    2. The Ice Empress Imperial Secret Art.]


    [Body Refining Art: -]


    [Divine Soul Secret Art: -]


    [Special Physique: -]


    [Divine Spirit Source: Ice Phoenix Source.]


    [Bloodline: -]


    [Main Dao: -]


    [upations:


    1. Head Wife.


    2. Dual Cultivator.


    3. Ice Cultivator.]


    ---


    [Xia Ning Chang.]


    [Race: Human.]


    [Secret Arts:


    1. The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.


    2. -]


    [Body Refining Art: -]


    [Divine Soul Secret Art: -]


    [Special Physique: The Sacred Spirit Medicine Body.]


    [Main Dao: The Dao of Alchemy.]


    [upations:


    1. Alchemist.


    2. Dual Cultivator.]


    ---


    [Hu Jiao''er.]


    [Race: Human.]


    [Secret Art:


    1. The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.


    2. Siblings Divine Art.]


    [Body Refining Art: -]


    [Divine Soul Secret Art: -]


    [Special Physique: -]


    [Main Dao: Sword Grand Dao.]


    [Sword Technique: The Heavenly Sword.]


    [upations:


    1. Sword Cultivator.


    2. Dual Cultivator.]


    ---


    [Hu Mei''er.]


    [Race: Human.]


    [Secret Art:


    1. The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.


    2. Siblings Divine Art.]


    [Body Refining Art: -]


    [Divine Soul Secret Art: -]


    [Special Physique: -]


    [Main Dao: Dao of Archery.]


    [Secret Techniques:


    1. Divine Eyes.]


    [upations:


    1. Archer.


    2. Dual Cultivator.]


    ---


    [Shan Qing Luo.]


    [Race: Human.]


    [Secret Art: The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.]


    [Body Refining Art: -]


    [Divine Soul Secret Art: -]


    [Special Physique: Poisonous Widow Body.]


    [Divine Spirit Source: -]


    [Bloodline: -]


    [Main Dao: Dao of Enchantment.]


    [upation: Dual Cultivator.]

 Chapter 1: Heaven’s Blessing

    Chapter 1: Heaven¡¯s Blessing


    Chapter 1- Heaven''s Blessing


    In the deepest parts of the ck Ink Battlefield, two figures stood next to each other.


    One of them was a man with an unparalleled appearance, enough to enchant even the coldest of beauties, melting their hearts at a mere nce.


    Contrary to his godly appearance, his face was pale, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth as he looked at the man in front of him in hatred.


    "Yang Kai, even if this King dies, I swear to hunt you down until thest of my soul is extinguished." The handsome man roared in hatred. If it wasn''t for Yang Kai, how could he have fallen so low? The one who cultivated Dual Cultivation to its peak, being regarded as the perfect man within the 3000 worlds. An Open Heaven Rank Cultivator was in such a miserable state, who in the world could believe that?


    And the reason for his miserable state? He was unfortunate enough toe across Yang Kai''s wife Shan Qing Luo who flirted with him just to make Yang Kai feel jealous, but ended up suffering some big losses. Was that his fault? And Yang Kai was unreasonable enough to directly attack him to take his life.


    "Xiang Chen, stop talking nonsense. The moment youid eyes on this King''s women, your end was inevitable. Just how many maidens have you corrupted through your vulgar Dual Cultivation Techniques? Do you have no shame even at the end of your life?" Yang Kai sneered, looking at Xiang Chen. To him, every breath Xiang Chen took was a direct p to his face. How dare he have ideas about his women?


    "Yang Kai, isn''t that too unreasonable?" Xiang Chen said, coughing up a mouthful of blood. With his inner world almost destroyed, he knew better than anyone that his time was about to end.


    s, his dream of having all the beautiful women in this world will nevere true.


    "Enough of your nonsense. An evil Dual Cultivator like you is better dead. In the name of heavens, I shall clean you from the face of this world." Yang Kai shook his head. "Not to mention that you know too much." At the end of his words, there was no hatred or contempt in Yang Kai''s voice.


    At his words, Xiang Chen''s eyes widened as he understood what Yang Kai was after.


    Xiang Chen was alive since the era of Ten Great Antiquity Experts, even though he was just a mere 2nd Order Emperor back then, he lived knowing things about the ck Ink that even those 9th Rank Open Heaven Ancestors have no idea about.


    He knew the nature of ck Ink and how it came into existence, yet he refused to help the Human Race against it, making him the most hated person within the ck Ink Battlefield. The only thing he was focused on was breaking through to the 9th Rank Open Heaven Stage. Even if he was from an era long forgotten, he was unable to do anything about the w in the Open Heaven Cultivation Method, forever remaining at the Peak of 8th Rank Open Heaven.


    Just as he was able to create a method to ignore the wed Open Heaven Cultivation Method, he was hunted down by Yang Kai.


    As for why Yang Kai was hunting him down? He knew about the existence of his Soul Warming Lotus and all the Ancestors of Cave Heavens stated that Xiang Chen was not trustworthy enough to know about their potential weapon against ck Ink.


    "You bastard. I swore an oath to never reveal anything about your Soul Warming Lotus, so why?" Xiang Chen growled at the feeling of humiliation. No matter what kind of a person he was, he wouldn''t stoop so low as to break an oath he made, never in a million years.


    Looking at Yang Kai''s expression, Xiang Chen sighed. "Since there isn''t much time left, this King might as well thank you."


    "Thank me? Xiang Chen, have you finally gone insane?" Yang Kai sneered, he was sure of his victory right now.


    "Who was the one that came up with the idea of sending Shan Qing Luo after me? That person must be well aware of my nature as a Dual Cultivator." Xiang Chen said, wiping the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth before he licked his lips. "But this King must thank him, Shan Qing Luo was one of the finest women this King had tasted in his entire life."


    "You what?" Yang Kai frowned.


    "Tell me, Yang Kai, ever since you started chasing me a few decades ago, did Shan Qing Luo have any intimate interactions with you?" Xiang Chen sneered, looking at the confusion and dread on Yang Kai''s face. "If you wished to seduce this King, you should have picked a better candidate. You just handed a perfectly fine woman that just happened to be your wife as a nice treat. She was so confident at first, but it didn''t take long for her to beg me to continue. I must say, Shan Qing Luo is quite wild in bed, wouldn''t you agree? Especially with her asking me to choke her."


    "XIANG CHEN, YOU BASTARD!" Yang Kai roared in anger and humiliation, what Xiang Chen said just now was too urate for it to be a coincidence. Be it his interaction with Shan Qing Luo or her habits in bed, it was all too correct.


    Just as Yang Kai''s words fell, a ray of light escaped his fist, charging toward Xiang Chen at unimaginable speed. It didn''t take long for it to rip both his body and Divine Soul to shreds.


    "Yang Kai, even if this King dies, you will never be able to satisfy your woman." Those were Xiang Chen''sst words that he said with a wide grin, making Yang Kai''s heart sink deeper. But little did anyone know, Xiang Chen died with nothing but regret in his heart.


    ''To think I would be taken down by your inheritor, my friend. What a shame, I couldn''t even practice the method I created to ignore the Open Heaven restriction. At least myst battle with this guy was fun.'' Xiang Chen''s life shed before his eyes whilepletely ignoring the humiliated and anger-filled expression on Yang Kai''s face.


    That was his final thought. Or at least, it should''ve been.


    .


    .


    .


    In the darkness of the night, a young man was lying on his bed, sleeping peacefully. He was a handsome young man with long, ck hair and well-formed features.


    "So, I am not dead?" The young man muttered, getting up. He looked around, only to find himself in an unknown location. It was a fairly decent room for a mortal. But for someone of his stature, it was not even worth batting an eye.


    ''I guess I was reborn after getting killed by Yang Kai, huh?'' Xiang Chen thought, his mind was too profound to be fazed by something like this. But there was one thing he was sure about.


    He was sure that this wasn''t some kind of illusion. He clearly remembered both his Body and Divine Soul being destroyed by Yang Kai.


    "This definitely is Heaven''s Blessing." He muttered with a smile before sitting cross-legged as he closed his eyes, trying to meditate.


    After about half an hour, Xiang Chen opened his eyes, heaving a deep sigh.


    "What a weak world, there''s barely any Qi in the atmosphere. Can people even cultivate here?" He muttered, leaning against the wall.


    ''The best one could cultivate here is the Second Order of Transcendent Realm.''


    To someone like him, what was Transcendent Realm? Even an ant had more value to him than a mere Transcendent Realm cultivator.


    "From the looks of it, this is most likely a Small World located in another weak World." Xiang Chen muttered, wondering what he should do now.


    Although he said all that about hunting Yang Kai down, he wasn''t an idiot who''d waste such a precious chance to live for revenge.


    The strong prey on the weak, that''s what he believed in. If the opportunity for revenge arises, he''ll grab it. But he won''t run after Yang Kai like an idiot.


    "Not to mention that my cultivation is that of a mere Tempered Body 9th Stage. My body feels so heavy that it''s almost annoying." Xiang Chen muttered with a slight smile as he shook his head.


    Who would''ve thought that an Open Heaven Rank Cultivator like him will need to start over from the very bottom? Not to mention that this world was even weaker than the worlds that he used to randomly create on whims.


    "Right." He said, moving his hand towards his trousers before pulling them down, revealing his sleeping dragon.


    "It''s the same." He sighed in relief. To a Dual Cultivator like him, his little brother was more important than any sort of Divine Treasure. Although someone of Xiang Chen''s level can freely change the size of his little brother, the original size still matters a lot for his pride as a male.


    "I wonder what I should do in this life?" He wondered, but although he said that, his goal was already clear.


    He was a Dual Cultivator. So isn''t it obvious that he''ll go around conquering beauties while raising his cultivation, trying to reach the peak of Martial Dao.


    Just as he was thinking about it, some memories started appearing inside his head. It wasn''t surprising, he had already expected to gain the memories of the former host of this body.


    Thest thing he was worried about was getting his consciousness corroded by these memories. How can the memories of a mere mortal who has yet to even live a century affect him, who has lived for countless millions of years?


    Xiang Chen closed his eyes, looking through the memories, trying to find out everything he could about this world.


    ''So I am currently an Ordinary Disciple of the High Heaven Pavilion located in the


    Great Han Dynasty? And this world''s peak cultivation is Immortal Ascension Boundary 9th Stage, huh.'' Xiang Chen thought, wondering how such a weak world survived until now. It''s only a matter of time before someone finds it and takes over it.


    After he was done looking for information about the world, Xiang Chen decided to look for information regarding the person he was right now. No matter how weak this world was, hecked the strength to survive in case something happened.


    After looking through the memories, for the first time since he woke up, he was surprised. Wondering how could something like this have happened.


    In his memories, he saw that even though he is only an Ordinary Disciple within the High Heaven Pavilion, his status was rtively high. That was thanks to his grandfather and big sister.


    But that wasn''t the surprising part, since when was he someone who ran after status? The surprising part was something else.


    He was awfully familiar with his big sister. As she was supposed to be Yang Kai''s first wife, Su Yan. But there was no mention of Yang Kai in his memories.


    And she was here, with nothing but the cultivation of True Element 3rd Stage.


    "Not only did I reincarnate, I somehow ended up in the past." Xiang Chen muttered.


    How very interesting.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    "If I am in the past, then what happened to the ''Open Heaven Cultivator Xiang Chen'' who should be alive right now in the 3000 worlds? Two people of the same origin can''t exist at the same time, so maybe the original ''me'' was removed from existence?" Xiang Chen muttered, wondering if he''ll face ''himself'' one day. But since it wasn''t anything that required his concern right now, he decided to not think about it.


    "I guess I can''t call myself Xiang Chen anymore since I am Su Mu." He muttered as an incredible idea appeared inside his head.


    ''Since I wasn''t able to practice that Secret Art I created in my past life, I could do it now.'' Su Mu thought. The Secret Art required one to start from the very bottom of cultivation. But he wasn''t sure about crippling his cultivation which took him thousands of years to practise a new Secret Art since he had made a lot of enemies during his journey. It was also the Secret Art he came up with to avoid the Open Heaven Rank restriction.


    "But it should be fine now." Su Mu said with a smile before sitting cross-legged.


    ''First, I need to strengthen my foundation. This one is way too weak to handle what''s about toe.'' He thought.

 Chapter 2: Hu Mei’er

    Chapter 2: Hu Mei¡¯er


    Chapter 2- Hu Mei''er


    After hours of meditation, Su Mu opened his eyes. His body was covered in a ck substance and he was smelling like a pile of garbage.


    "Just how many impurities were there in this body?" He muttered. His clothes were a mess.


    Getting up from the bed, he removed his robes before taking a bath to clean himself.


    After he was done taking a bath, Su Mu looked at his body. He wasn''t bulky, but his muscles were extremely well defined and solid as if he had trained years in maintaining his physique. Even his height has increased by a bit.


    "Even after reducing my life span by 18 years, all I could aplish is Initial Element 3rd Stage, huh? What a trash aptitude this guy had." Su Mu shook his head while getting dressed. For a cultivator like him, even 18000 years weren''t worth mentioning, so why would he be worried about some 18 years?


    This kind of thing where one sacrifices their lifespan for cultivation was impossible for stronger cultivators as the demand would be straight up unreasonable even for those who can live for millions of years.


    ''But on the bright side, my physical strength is enough to suppress those of simr cultivation to mine. If I use Martial Techniques, my fighting strength should be around the Qi Transformation 3rd Stage.'' Su Mu thought, wondering how people even cultivated in such a bad environment.


    But with this, his foundation was the best amount for anyone who has just started the path of cultivation. Many might not realise but the stronger one''s foundation is, the brighter their future is.


    He wasn''t concerned about others being suspicious of him because of the sudden increase in his cultivation. After all, his sister was a cultivation prodigy, no matter how you look at it, his advancing quickly wasn''t something suspicious.


    "At this rate, Dual Cultivation is my only option in the long run. But my Secret Art needs me to choose my first partner very carefully." Su Mu sighed.


    The Secret Art Su Mu created in his past life was unique even within the countless Dual Cultivation Arts he already had, but there were certain limitations. If he had to rank it, it''ll be on par with Devourer''s ''Heaven Devouring Battle Law'' and ''Great Evolution Inextinguishable Blood Shine Scripture'' considering that it doesn''t have any dangers and it can be practised by anyone. The only restriction it has is that one must start cultivating it before reaching the Separation and Reunion Realm.


    But he wasn''t stupid enough topare himself to Devourer, one of the Ten Great Experts. What Devourer did in a few thousand years took him millions of years to aplish, that just shows how profound the Ten Great Experts were.


    His Cultivation Art was divided into two parts, one was for him, and the other for ''his'' women, those who''ll officially be part of his harem. If he cultivates with a woman that doesn''t have the second part of this Art, the benefits she''ll receive from him will be meagre at best. It was only natural that he''ll give it to those who are qualified to walk by his side.


    But the catch was that there was a very strict hierarchy among his women. The first woman he cultivates with will be considered his first wife as well as the one who will manage his harem in the future. This only applied to his first partner, meaning that he''ll be free to y around after he was done choosing who his first wife will be.


    This Secret Art had a lot of benefits for both parties, so many that he doesn''t even remember some of them. Things like enhancing his charm, physical strength and stamina were just trivial things in front of the real benefits it has to offer. One of the benefits was that the women who cultivate this Secret Art will actively hate men other than Su Mu himself.


    ''I guess Su Yan would do a good job.'' He thought. Be it her talent, appearance, or temperament, all of them were extraordinary. To reach the True Element 3rd Stage in such a weak world, not to mention at such a young age. And she was the only woman worthy enough for this role in this world.


    With those thoughts in mind, Su Mu left his living quarters, curious about the world he was in. It didn''t take him long to leave the High Heaven Pavilion and head straight towards the ck Plum Vige. It was the nearest vige to the High Heaven Pavilion.


    After arriving at the ck Plum Vige, Su Mu looked around, wondering how many millions of years have passed since he has even bothered to look at people he would normally consider even worst than insects. He had long since forgotten that at the very beginning of his journey, he was also one of them. And ironically, here he was, walking among them.


    There were various kinds of shops, children running around here and there, and people trying to make a living that will just be enough for the day. A lot of things that Su Mu had actually forgotten were now clear in his eyes.


    Su Mu walked towards a stall that was selling some fruits. Stopping near it, he looked at the old man who was managing it. "How much is this?" He asked, pointing towards the apple.


    "It''ll be One Silver for half a dozen." The old man replied with a smile.


    Taking One Silver out of his pocket, Su Mu handed it over to the old man. After he was done picking the apples he wanted, Su Mu left.


    ''How I miss my space ring.'' Su Mu thought, looking at the bag full of apples in his hand. Picking one of them, he stared at the apple for a few seconds.


    "I should wash it before eating." He muttered, putting it back in before turning towards a certain direction. "This smell."


    ''It''s a river.'' He thought, moving in that direction. His ability to distinguish between different kinds of smells was something that even the best of the alchemists didn''t have. That goes well with his side job as an alchemist. Before bing a Dual Cultivator, Su Mu tried his luck in various fields. And the ones he sessfully mastered were Alchemy, Artifact Refining and the Dao of Spirit Arrays.


    In all honesty, Su Mu was in a good mood after this short walk.


    Arriving at the ck Wind Forest, Su Mu quickly found the river thanks to his superior sense of smell. After washing all apples he bought, he took a seat on the nearest rock. Enjoying the delicious apple while looking at the scenery.


    "It''s no wonder that cultivators often take a break to live among mortals, huh? It''s indeed quite rxing." Su Mu muttered, it would''ve been better if he wasn''t one of those said mortals, but s.


    While Su Mu was wondering how fun this life would be, he failed to notice the group of people that were walking toward the ce he was sitting.


    After noticing Su Mu, who was sitting on the rock while eating an apple, the young man in charge of the group gave his followers some instructions as they started moving towards Su Mu at a hastened pace.


    Not long after, the group arrived near the ce where Su Mu was resting before the leader decided to speak. "I didn''t know who it was that dared to sit on this honoured Young Master''s seat, turns out that it was Su Mu." He looked down at Su Mu, sizing him up. He could tell that there was something different about Su Mu, but he couldn''t put his finger on it.


    ''This is why I hate mortals. They have no sense of where to poke their fingers at.'' Su Mu thought, internally shaking his head. From his memories, he recognized the voice as Cheng Shao Feng, a disciple from the Storm House.


    Storm House was one of the major influences in this area alongside the High Heaven Pavilion and Blood Battle Group. It seems that both Su Mu and Cheng Shao Feng started cultivating at the same time and had crossed paths many times, fighting each other in the process.


    Looking at Su Mu, who wasn''t even turning around after hearing his words, Cheng Shao Feng''s annoyance was raising every second.


    "Hehe, Little Brother Cheng, he is ignoring you." A young girl''s tender voice came from behind Cheng Shao Feng.


    Following the sound of the voice, Su Mu looked over from the corner of his eyes to see a lovely-looking youngdy standing behind Cheng Shao Feng. This youngdy wore a loose jacket with a hint of her pink shoulder showing while emitting a porcin doll-like aura. Her skirt barely covered her bottom, revealing half of her moons, her white legs were also revealed and her jade-like feet were enclosed in a pair of wooden shoes. Small and exquisite jewel-like sparkling fingers were apanied by a pair of seductive eyes.


    He recognized her as Hu Mei''er, the daughter of Blood Battle Group''s Master.


    After taking a look, Su Mu''s eyes returned to their original position. Although the girl was rather interesting, his current target was Su Yan and he couldn''t cultivate with anyone else until he conquers Su Yan, so ying around with this one will be useless.


    Not to mention that their strength wasn''t anything special either. Cheng Shao Feng was a mere Initial Element 1st Stage while Hu Mei''er was Initial Element 2nd Stage. Even without his Divine Sense, checking such weak cultivation levels wasn''t much for Su Mu. Even those Dao Source or Emperor Realm Cultivators can''t hide their cultivation from him, much less these guys.


    Looking at his uninterested eyes, Hu Mei''er felt that this young man was very particr. Most people his age would look at her with in lust and the desire to conquer, but he looked at her as if she was some random object, which made her ufortable.


    After that, something that dumbfounded the Storm Hall Disciples happened. Hu Mei''er walked toward Su Mu before leaning forward and cing her arms around his neck.


    "I noticed that Little Brother Su looking at me. Does Little Brother Su know this big sister?" She said in his ear. But to her surprise, there was no reaction from Su Mu. Forget about being flustered, he didn''t even bat an eye at her.


    ''How bad can she be in seducing someone? I guess that''s because she is a virgin?'' Su Mu internally wondered. Forget about Hu Mei''er, even the strongest of female enchantresses can''t seduce him.


    Seeing the girl he loved acting so close to another man, Cheng Shao Feng''s annoyance rose to no end. "Su Mu, get out of here. This ce belongs to this Young Master." He shouted.


    Hearing his words, Hu Mei''er tightened her grip around Su Mu''s neck.


    ''I guess I''ll kill some time like this.'' Su Mu thought. Even though he was busy with Su Yan right now, he had no n to let Hu Mei''er go.


    He smiled before moving his arms and standing up. He grabbed Hu Mei''er by her waist and pulled her closer as his left hand caressed her right cheek gently. Bringing his face only centimetres apart from her, he looked directly into her eyes.


    "So tell me, who are you?" He asked with a smile. And for some reason, Hu Mei''er was turning redder every second as her heart started beating faster and faster.


    Hu Mei''er felt like she''ll get lost in his deep, ck eyes that were sucking her consciousness.


    "I-I am Hu Mei''er." She said without even realising that she was obeying hismands subconsciously.


    It wasn''t that Su Mu did something to her, it was his natural charm that he had built up during his life as a Dual Cultivator.


    Bringing his mouth near her ear, he whispered. "Do you want to experience something extremely new and pleasurable?"


    Hu Mei''er almost passed out from how weird she was feeling. She could seriously hear her heart beating while her mind was a mess.


    "SU MU, YOU BASTARD." The cuck- Cheng Shao Feng roared in anger while looking at Su Mu, he wasn''t even trying to hide his killing intent. This shout also snapped Hu Mei''er out of her dilemma as she looked at Su Mu''s handsome face and his charming smile while blushing.

 Chapter 3: Hu Jiao’er

    Chapter 3: Hu Jiao¡¯er


    Chapter 3- Hu Jiao''er


    Even after Cheng Shao Feng''s roar snapped Hu Mei''er back to reality, she didn''t try to get out of Su Mu''s embrace, she even moved closer to him, letting him do as he pleased with her.


    Hu Mei''er originally nned on creating fiction between the Storm Hall and the High Heaven Pavilion by making their disciples fight each other. While she almost fell in love with Su Mu, she hadn''t forgotten her actual goal. Su Mu naturally understood this as well, since he had no ns of letting Hu Mei''er go in the first ce, he might as well kill some time by ying along with her.


    Seeing their act of intimacy, Cheng Shao Feng was feeling as if his head would burst from all the anger he was feeling.


    "SU MU, FIGHT ME." He roared, directly running towards the two of them.


    Su Mu just smiled at him before bending slightly and picking Hu Mei''er up in a princess carry.


    Everyone present was surprised by his action, especially Hu Mei''er herself. It was the first time someone was treating her in such a way, not to mention that the other party was a man she had just met not too long ago. But for some reason, his embrace brought her a joy that she had never experienced before, making it almost impossible for her to ask him to let her go.


    "Su Mu, you despicable bastard, are you trying to take Hu Mei''er hostage?" Cheng Shao Feng spoke as he stopped in his tracks.


    "Taking her hostage?" Su Mu said with a smile, turning toward Hu Mei''er. "Do you want me to let you go?" He asked, bringing his face closer to her.


    Although Hu Mei''er blushed hard, she still understood what he was trying to do. Shaking her head in denial, she replied. "I don''t." Before wrapping her arms around his neck as she moved and changed the position he was holding her. Now, her legs were wrapped around Su Mu''s waist with her hand behind his neck, hugging him closely as he held her in ce by her buttocks. Her head was resting on his right shoulder, Cheng Shao Feng and his followers weren''t able to see the mocking smile on her face as she hugged Su Mu tighter, pressing her breasts against his solid chest. Although she had no idea how, but she knew that Su Mu would win. He was just superior to Cheng Shao Feng in every way.


    "See? She doesn''t want to let go." Su Mu said with a mocking smile while moving his right hand from Hu Mei''er''s buttocks as he slipped it inside her dress, caressing her bare back.


    "Aaaah~." Without even realising it, Hu Mei''er moaned in pleasure as she wondered how can getting her back caressed feel so good. She would''ve moaned again if not for her purposefully shutting her mouth.


    Su Mu did this all while looking at Cheng Shao Feng''s face, which had veins popping out on his forehead. As for his followers, they were still too dumbfounded.


    "ATTACK." Turning towards his subordinates, Cheng Shao Feng shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Looking at the bunch of fools running towards him, Su Mu just smiled, walking toward them at a slow pace. The only one who was at the Initial Element 1st Stage was Cheng Shao Feng, the rest of them were just Tempered Body Realm Cultivators.


    "DIE." Cheng Shao Feng shouted, punching Su Mu''s face, he was too angry to care about Hu Mei''er getting injured.


    Su Mu didn''t reach much, just jumping enough so that he was in a position to step on Cheng Shao Feng''s face, pushing him directly to the ground.


    Now, Cheng Shao Feng was lying on the ground with his chest facing the sky and Su Mu standing on his face.


    Stepping down from his face, Su Mu started walking toward his followers.


    ''Let''s kill them and be done with it.'' He thought, it''ll be too troublesome if they kepting back for a beating again and again.


    Walking next to them, Su Mu dodged their various attacks while thinking about whom should he kill first. Just as his kick was about to hit, an idea appeared inside his head.


    ''Wait. I can use this opportunity to get close to Su Yan.'' Just as this idea appeared in his mind, Su Mu smiled and lowered his strength just enough to knock these guys out.


    After he was done knocking out the followers, he turned towards Cheng Shao Feng, only to notice that thetter was back on his feet, looking at him with hatred.


    "Su Mu, don''t think your trickery will work next time. I''ll show you the difference between our cultivation." Cheng Shao Feng said before charging at Su Mu.


    ''Is this guy an idiot? I just knocked him down without any care and he thinks I used some trick?'' Su Mu thought, wondering if everyone in this Era was braindead.


    Arriving near him, Cheng Shao Feng tried to punch Su Mu again. Only for thetter to lean towards his left while raising his right foot in front of Cheng Shao Feng, making him fall face t on the ground.


    Su Mu looked at Cheng Shao Feng''s back before taking a seat on it.


    "Ugmmph." A muffled groan came out of Cheng Shao Feng''s mouth as Su Mu took a seat on his back while pressing Cheng Shao Feng''s face in the mud with his foot.


    Hu Mei''er was still clinging to Su Mu before he pulled her back. She was now sitting on Su Mu''sp while looking at his face.


    "So tell me, why are you acting like a vixen when you have zero experience in it?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    "I-I..." Having her act seen through, Hu Mei''er was reverting to her original shy personality as she looked at Su Mu while blushing.


    "Regardless of the reason, you tried to take advantage of me, so a little punishment is necessary." Su Mu said as his right hand caressed her bare back before pressing a certain point.


    "Aaaaahhhhhh~" Hu Mei''er moaned as she felt a heavenly feeling throughout her body. It was as if her muscles were rxing and she felt great pleasure in it.


    "Aaaaahhhh~ More~" Without even realising it, she started hugging Su Mu on her own while moaning without any restraint.


    ''I think I am falling in love.'' Hu Mei''er thought, wondering what was happening to her. It was the first time she has met him and yet here she was, acting so intimate with him.


    Hu Mei''er and Su Mu were at it for about half an hour. The only one who was able to hear Hu Mei''er''s moans of pleasure as she pleaded for Su Mu to continue was Cheng Shao Feng. They did all of this while sitting on his back.


    Cheng Shao Feng was crying as the girl he loved was making out with another man right behind his back, literally. Due to his face still being pressed in the mud by Su Mu''s foot, no one heard him cry as he passed out due to how much stress he felt.


    After about half an hour, Su Mu stopped and waited for Hu Mei''er to calm down. After realising what she was doing, Hu Mei''er wanted to bury herself somewhere deep within the ground and never emerge again.


    No matter how flirtatious she acted on the outside, unlike her sister, she was an innocent maiden at best.


    Su Mu looked at her eyes before speaking. "Can you do me a small favour?"


    "Yes." Hu Mei''er replied without any dy, wondering what was wrong with her.


    Su Mu brought his mouth closer to her ear before whispering something, making Hu Mei''er smile in return.


    "That''s an interesting idea." She replied with a smile as Su Mu got up and ce Hu Mei''er on the ground.


    After that, Su Mu escorted Hu Mei''er to her home while holding hands, which gained a lot of attention from the public, especially those who belonged to the Blood Battle Group. But it didn''t matter much to Su Mu, since gaining this attention was a part of his n.


    What they both failed to notice was that someone within the crowd was looking at them very intently.


    It was a girl who looked the same as Hu Mei''er, but the air around her was more mature and refined, unlike Hu Mei''er, who had a youthful aura around her.


    She was Hu Jiao''er, Hu Mei''er''s older twin sister. Although their age gap was five years, they looked the same, making everyone believe that they were twins.


    Hu Jiao''er looked at Su Mu''s handsome face with a frown, wondering who this guy was, acting so frank with her sister.


    "Look at this girl, being fooled so easily." Hu Jiao''er shook her head in disappointment, wondering if she should teach a lesson to this guy so that her sister could realise that he was just another one of those men who were after her body.

 Chapter 4: Xia Ning Chang

    Chapter 4: Xia Ning Chang


    Chapter 4- Xia Ning Chang


    After dropping Hu Mei''er back, Su Mu went back to the High Heaven Pavilion and submitted a leave application before heading back to his living quarters.


    At a distance from Su Mu, a youngdy was sitting at the top of a tree branch while staring at Su Mu. She had an otherworldly beauty, which couldn''t be hidden even after covering her face with a veil. In her hands, she had a diary with various entries written on it.


    [Ordinary Disciple Su Mu refused to fight in a challenge for no clear reason.]


    In the High Heaven Pavilion, a disciple must challenge someone to a fight every five days, Su Mu was no exception. But he still dared to refuse every challenge that came to him within these days, making the youngdy personallye to keep an eye on him.


    Suddenly, she noticed that Su Mu turned in her direction and smiled, which surprised her. She watched as Su Mu calmly walked behind a tree and never came out from the other side of the tree. Before she could go and check, she felt someone''s hand gripping her neck, but she was sure that nothing was touching her neck.


    "It''s rude to spy on someone, isn''t it? Now, would you be kind enough to tell me what you''re doing here?" A gentle voice came from behind her as she slowly turned around, only to find Su Mu was looking at her with a smile.


    "I..." The youngdy couldn''t speak as she looked at Su Mu, who was looking at her with a smile. There were no evil intentions in his eyes while he looked at her, unlike most disciples.


    ''It''s Xia Ning Chang, huh?'' Su Mu thought, remembering the best Alchemist to exist in the 3000 worlds who possessed the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body.


    "Let''s do that again." Su Mu said, moving his right hand and grabbing Xia Ning Chang''s chin between his index finger and thumb. "What''s your name?"


    For some reason, Xia Ning Chang couldn''t move as Su Mu held her chin, which confused her because of their difference in cultivation. As far as she knew, Su Mu should be at the 9th Stage of Tempered Body Realm while she was at the 9th Stage of Separation And Reunion Realm. The difference between their cultivation wasn''t something that could be closed with sheer talent.


    But she could feel that Su Mu won''t harm her, so she didn''t do anything rash. His Grandfather was the Second Elder of the High Heaven Pavilion, so she couldn''t do anything idiotic and bring her Master trouble.


    "I am Xia Ning Chang, a Disciple of the Dark Hall, Young Master Su." Xia Ning Chang introduced herself.


    "A Dark Hall Disciple, huh?" Su Mu muttered, bringing his face closer to Xia Ning Chang.


    She could feel Su Mu''s breath hitting against her veil as she was blushing so hard that her ears turned pink.


    "Why were you following me?" Su Mu asked.


    "Because Young Master Su didn''t challenge a Disciple as per Sect Rules." Xia Ning Chang replied.


    "Don''t worry about it. I have already submitted my leave application for secluded cultivation." Su Mu replied, looking at her for a good few seconds.


    "Oh? You possess the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body?" Su Mu muttered, visibly surprised as he looked Xia Ning Chang in the eyes.


    As she heard his words, the blush on her face disappeared, reced by a serious expression as she frowned. She had never told anyone about her Special Physique, so how could Su Mu know even though it was the first time they''d met?


    Could it be that he realised her Special Physique just by looking at her for a few minutes? But that wasn''t something even her Master could do. At this realization, Xia Ning Chang was shocked beyond belief.


    "Young Master Su, how?" That was all Xia Ning Chang could mutter in shock.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about your Special Physique." Su Mu said as he smiled at her, making Xia Ning Chang forget that she was supposed to be on guard against him.


    He let go of her face. "Well, I''ll be going then. Until next time." Jumping off the tree, Su Mu walked inside his living quarters, leaving a baffled Xia Ning Chang behind.


    After that, he went to the Contribution Hall to pick up some supplies for his secluded cultivation.


    Entering the Contribution Hall, he greeted the Old Man sitting behind the desk. "Greetings, Treasurer Meng."


    "Oh, is there anything you wish to exchange for Contribution Points, Disciple Su Mu?" Meng Wuya asked.


    ''This old man. Immortal Ascension 9th Stage? No.'' Su Mu looked at Meng Wuya for a few seconds.


    ''His cultivation is sealed, huh? His actual cultivation should be 3rd Order Saint Realm.'' Su Mu concluded that Treasurer Meng was no simple character, possessing Cultivation that should be impossible to achieve in this world can only mean one thing, that he was from another world.


    "I would like to take some supplies for my secluded cultivation." Su Mu replied. After taking whatever he wanted and paying for it, Su Mu left the Contribution Hall.


    Outside, he noticed someone very interesting. "Senior Sister Xia, are you sure that you''re not following me around?" He said, surprising the girl who was trying to sneak inside the Contribution Hall without him noticing.


    "I-My Master is the Treasurer of the High Heaven Pavilion." Xia Ning Chang blurted out without realising what she was saying in embarrassment.


    "I am just joking, Senior Sister Xia. There''s no need for you to exin yourself." Su Mu said with a chuckle, taking his leave as he directly went into secluded cultivation for a whole week.


    After confirming that he left, Xia Ning Chang entered the Contribution Hall and greeted Meng Wuya. "Master, how is your injury?"


    "Don''t worry about your master. I''ve managed for so long so it''s not that big of a hindrance." Meng Wuya replied before noticing something. "My dear Disciple, is something wrong?"


    "Master, actually..." Xia Ning Chang exined everything about what happened between her and Su Mu, making Meng Wuya furious.


    "That brat, he dares to flirt with this Old Man''s Disciple, I shall personally teach that lecherous brat a lesson." Meng Wuya said, hitting the desk with his hand.


    "Um. Master, what about my Special Physique?" Xia Ning Chang asked again, forcing Meng Wuya to focus on the main topic.


    "Do you have any idea how he figured that out?" He asked.


    Xia Ning Chang simply shook her head.


    "As far as I could tell, he cultivates a Yang Attribute Secret Art and he knows about your Special Physique too. And his foundation is extremely solid. What do you think about him doing that for you?" Meng Wuya asked.


    "I don''t know, Master." Xia Ning Chang replied in a nervous voice, turning away.


    "Then how about you observe him for a while? Since he already knows you, it shouldn''t be a problem." Meng Wuya proposed, wanting his Disciple to choose someone to help her so that her cultivation would start progressing again.


    "I will do as Master says." Xia Ning Chang replied, cupping her fists before she left the Contribution Hall.


    Watching Xia Ning Chang leave, Meng Wuya sighed. If possible, he would''ve helped her himself if he could do so, but s, the path of cultivation wasn''t as easy as one would expect it to be.


    "His name was Su Mu, wasn''t it." Meng Wuya muttered, deciding to keep an eye on the young man named Su Mu. His impression of Su Mu wasn''t anything special. Although talented, his talent paled inparison to his older sister and the strongest disciple in the High Heaven Pavilion, Su Yan.


    As for Su Mu''s character, even though he acted all high and mighty thanks to his Grandfather''s name, Meng Wuya knew that he wasn''t a bad person. He was more like a spoiled child. But for some reason, Su Mu today felt like apletely different being. Be it his demeanour, re or the way he moved, it waspletely different from the Su Mu he was familiar with.


    ''People can indeed change a lot.'' Meng Wuya thought.


    ---


    Inside his living quarters, Su Mu was lying on the bed with his back facing the ceiling as he wondered about what he should do for the next week.


    As for Secluded Cultivation, why would he do that? If someone of his status was required to Cultivate in such a meagre cultivation realm, he would be a disgrace to all Open Heaven Cultivators.


    If he wished to, he could easily summon this world''s Grand Martial Dao Tone or the Grand Alchemy Dao Tone. There''s no way that he''d need something like Secluded Cultivation before Dao Source Realm unless he was cultivating one of the Secret Techniques that he used in the past.


    With everything done, all Su Mu had to do was wait until Hu Mei''erpletes the task that he gave her. He wasn''t worried about Hu Mei''er betraying him since he was sure that she had already fallen in love with him.

 Chapter 5: Success

    Chapter 5: Sess


    Chapter 5- Sess


    For Su Mu, the week passed in the blink of an eye since he had already lived countless years, the flow of time just felt different to him. If he wasn''t careful, he just might end up sleeping for a few weeks without even realising it and that''ll be bad since his body right now needs food to sustain itself.


    "It should be about time." Su Mu muttered before going back to sleep again. All he did in the past week was sleep and eat along with some basic exercises. Well, the exercises he did were anything but basic if measured ording to a normal Initial Element 3rd Stage.


    "Young Master Su." Hearing someone call him from outside, Su Mu opened his eyes. Walking outside, he opened the door and looked at the young High Heaven Disciple standing in front of him.


    "What is it?" Su Mu asked.


    "Young Master Su, the Second Elder has called for you." The Disciple replied.


    "I see. You can go and tell him that I am cultivating right now." Su Mu nodded, going back inside the room, leaving the Disciple who was standing outside while cupping his fists confused.


    "The Second Elder called for him and he is not going?" The Disciple muttered, wondering if the rumours that were spreading around were true.


    Not going even after being summoned by an Elder without any proper reason was nothing short of pping the Elder''s face, not to mention that the Elder in this case was Su Mu''s grandfather. If the word spread, it''ll make both Su Mu and his grandfatherughing stocks in the High Heaven Pavilion.


    "I should tell the Second Elder about it." With those words, the Disciple ran towards the ce where the Second Elder stayed.


    "He said that?" Su Xuan Wu, the Second Elder of the High Heaven Pavilion and Su Mu''s grandfather asked, looking at the Disciple in front of him, who shivered at his gaze.


    "Y-Yes, Second Elder. Young Master Su said that."


    "What do you mean ''Young Master Su'', as far as the Pavilion is concerned, he is nothing but an Ordinary Disciple." Su Xuan Wu said, shaking his head in disapproval. "You may leave."


    "Just what is wrong with that brat?" He muttered, wondering if something could''ve happened to Su Mu.


    Although Su Mu had a habit to throw his status around, in the end, he wasn''t a bad person. Not to mention that he always respected his elders and was very polite. So Su Mu rejecting his grandfather''s summon so tantly should be something concerning.


    Coupled with the rumours that have been spreading for the past week, Su Xuan Wu was naturally worried about his grandson.


    It was rumoured that Hu Mei''er, Blood Battle Group Master''s daughter, was being harassed by Cheng Shao Feng, a disciple from the Storm House, whose cultivation was at the 1st Stage Initial Element. Doing something like that is the same as provoking the whole Blood Battle Group.


    But what concerned him was that Su Mu, his grandson, was the one to defeat Cheng Shao Feng and save Hu Mei''er while also defeating everyone that belonged to Cheng Shao Feng''s group. It was rumoured that his cultivation has reached the 3rd Stage Initial Element during the time he hasn''t seen him.


    As for this rumour''s credibility, these words were spoken by Hu Mei''er herself, and people even witnessed Su Mu escorting her back to the Blood Battle Group. The Storm House was in a bad situation because of this incident. Not only were they being ndered by the public, both the High Heaven Pavilion and the Blood Battle Group have already started to pressure them through various means. During the past week, the Blood Battle Group has stopped selling anything to the Storm Hall and their business deals with the High Heaven Pavilion have also increased.


    Which woman would be foolish enough to tantly use someone of harassing them without any reason, isn''t that the same as dragging her image through the mud? That was why everyone believe Hu Mei''er.


    "I shall go visit him myself." Su Xuan Wu muttered, getting up from his seat. No matter what the reason was, Su Mu was still his grandchild, even if hecked talentpared to his sister, for Su Xuan Wu, they were both irreceable.


    Walking towards Su Mu''s living quarters, Su Xuan Wu was greeted by many disciples along the way.


    "Su Mu." Su Xuan Wu said, opening the door of Su Mu''s house. He was an Elder of the Sect, not to mention Su Mu''s grandfather, so he had no obligation to ask for his permission before entering.


    "Wee, grandfather. I''ve been expecting you." Su Mu greeted him with a smile. During these past few days, he has mentally prepared himself to call Su Xuan Wu his grandfather, which was no easy feat.


    "I see, your cultivation has improved a lot." Su Xuan Wu nodded in approval. Unlike the Disciples, he could use his divine sense to check on Su Mu''s cultivation, a fact that thetter knew very well.


    "As long as I wish to improve, who can stop me from improving?" Su Mu said in a calm yet arrogant tone, which made Su Xuan Wu frown.


    That''s not something Su Mu would normally say, no matter how much he improved. What Su Xuan Wu heard wasn''t just arrogance, it was boundless confidence that made him believe that Su Mu was telling the truth.


    ''This. He might end up falling into the Demonic Path.'' Su Xuan Wu thought. Noticing the change in Su Mu''s temperament, that was the only conclusion he coulde to.


    ''But if I talk to him now, it might make things worse.'' Su Xuan Wu concluded, thinking about what he should do now as an idea appeared inside his head.


    Su Mu''s mental state, ording to him, was rather unstable right now. So the best course of action would be to have someone who specializes in having a neutral temperament.


    "Su Mu, how about you start living with your sister for a while?" Su Xuan Wu asked with a smile.


    "Why should I? Grandfather, are you implying that she still needs to take care of me?" Su Mu asked, frowning.


    "Of course not. Su Yan has been focused on cultivation ever since she joined the sect, so it might be good for her to spend some time with her brother." Su Xuan Wu exined.


    "But what about my cultivation?" Su Mu asked.


    "With your talent, you''ll be able to catch up with or even surpass your sister in no time." Su Xuan Wu didn''t hold back on the ttery, making sure that Su Mu would see the situation as if he was the one helping Su Yan.


    "Very well." Su Mu said, nodding. "I''ll move in with Su Yan tomorrow."


    "Very well, I will inform Su Yan about this."Su Xuan Wu said before taking his leave. For some reason, it felt like he was talking to his Ancestor, which made him feel a little nervous.


    "That was easier than I thought." Su Mu muttered, looking at the closed door. Everything went ording to how he nned. Now, all he needed to do was move in with Su Yan and things will progress on their own.


    The n was a huge sess.


    With things progressing smoothly, Su Mu started packing all his stuff in a rather good mood.


    ---


    [Blood Battle Group''s Territory]


    Inside a wooden house, Hu Jiao''er was ring at Hu Mei''er with a frown on her beautiful face.


    "Mei''er, how many times do I need to tell you this? The only thing Su Mu likes about you is your body and the fact that you''re the Blood Battle Group Leader''s daughter." Hu Jiao''er said in amanding tone. She was worried about her sister, who has already fallen in love with Su Mu, even going as far as lying to their father. But Hu Mei''er wasn''t able to hide anything from her sister, which made things difficult for her.


    "Sister, he is not like that." Hu Mei''er retorted; she won''t ept any kind of nder against the person she loves, even if it''s her sister.


    Hearing her words, Hu Jiao''er sighed, wondering how she should deal with this situation. "Very well, I''ll help you realise what Su Mu is really after. If he passes my test, I shall allow this little love story of yours. Do you have any problem with that?"


    "Of course, he won''t lose." Hu Mei''er stated in a confident tone, which disappointed Hu Jiao''er a lot, but she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 6: Su Yan

    Chapter 6: Su Yan


    ''So she finally left?'' Su Mu thought, looking back. Xia Ning Chang had been continuously keeping an eye on him ever since he left the Contribution Hall. Which made him wonder if she wanted something from him.


    During this time, Su Mu also inquired a little about Yang Kai. Rumours said that he was still at the 3rd Stage of Tempered Body Realm.


    Inside the ck Wind Forest, Su Mu could be seen walking alone into the depths of the forest through a clean path. In this type of dense forest, if humans did not frequent it, then a clear path would not appear.


    Currently, Su Mu was walking toward the ck Wind Trade Area, an underground market used by the disciples of the High Heaven Pavilion, Storm House and Blood Battle Gang where they exchange useless data and skills that they don''t need for more useful things or gold and silver.


    Not too long ago, the original Su Mu used twenty-three silver to obtain some Tianyuan Fruit, an Earth Grade Low-Level Spirit Fruit.


    Earth Grade Lower Level Spirit Fruit, if you wanted to convert it to a mary value, it would be valued at around two thousand silvers at the least.


    "It doesn''t taste too bad." Su Mu muttered, chewing on the said Spirit Fruit without much consideration while looking around. Disciples from the three sects would normally go to The ck Wind Trade Area in groups to avoid conflict with other factions, so Su Mu walking alone was a rare sight.


    He already made sure that his clothes were delivered to Su Yan''s ce by his followers ahead of time. Although those guys were useless inbat, having someone to do the chores for him wasn''t half bad.


    Just at that moment, the bustling noise from up above was transmitted over. Su Mu lifted his head, throwing the remains of the Spirit Fruit. He looked around and saw that there was arge clearing in this dense forest. And in that clearing was a buzz of voices, like a great marketce. The three Sect''s Disciples were all gathered here with big and small stalls all lined up with their glittering wares, with all types of products on disy.


    "That''s the ce." Su Mu muttered, looking at the small wooden house at a distance. It was the ce where his sister, Su Yan, lived.


    To oversee and maintain public order in the ck Wind Trade Area, all three factions have some of their experts stationed here. Su Yan was the overseer chosen by the High Heaven Pavilion along with some other disciples under hermand.


    Walking up to the wooden house that Su Yan lived in, Su Mu tapped the door a few times. "Su Yan, I havee to visit you."


    "Enter!" A light and cold voice sounded out from inside. It was like a clear mountain spring, new to their ears.


    ''An array that blocks all sounds, huh?'' Su Mu thought, looking around the empty wooden house.


    Just as he was looking around, Su Mu leaned towards his left, grabbing the hand that was about to hit him on the head.


    "That''s a rather rude way of greeting someone, don''t you think, Su Yan?" Su Mu said with a smile, looking at Su Yan''s beautiful face.


    She had luscious and beautiful ck hair, crescent-shaped eyebrows, a pair of bright and slender eyes, a small and cute nose, with peach pink cheeks, a pair of delicate cherry lips and glistening pale jade-like skin apanied by a dainty, graceful and slender physique; indescribably enchanting.


    But unlike her usual cold expression, Su Yan was visibly shocked, looking at Su Mu.


    The attack she did just now wasn''t something a 3rd Stage Initial Element cultivator could block, although it wasn''t strong enough to harm Su Mu, it was enough to cause him some pain. That was just how Su Yan was used to greeting Su Mu whenever he came to visit her.


    Although she had her suspicion about what her grandfather said about Su Mu falling into the Demonic Path, she still trusted him and epted the duty of looking after Su Mu. No matter how cold she appeared on the outside, she still cared about her family.


    But what just happened was something beyond anything she could''ve imagined.


    ''Grandfather was right.'' Su Yan thought. Su Mu''s temperament was changing too fast. Not too long ago, he was too scared to even look in her eyes, but now, he was courageous enough to call her by her name.


    "I take it that you''re aware of what''s happening right now?" Su Yan asked, retreating her hand, trying to calm herself down. She noticed that Su Mu''s physical strength far surpassed hers, which surprised her once again. Even though she never cultivated her physique, she has experienced World Baptism three times during her lifetime, which tempered her body, making it ready for her to enter the next realm.


    Su Mu smiled, understanding what Su Yan was thinking about. The reason he was extra focused on his physique was because of the World Baptism. Since the Heavenly Way is fair, World Baptisms are particrly more powerful for cultivators who have gained extraordinary and Heaven-defying opportunities in their pursuit of the Martial Dao.


    ''There isn''t even the slightest trace of Phoenix Aura inside her body, so she has yet to obtain the Source of the Ice Phoenix Empress.'' Su Mu internally concluded.


    "Of course I am. Grandfather asked me to take care of you, what a troublesome sister you are." Su Mu said without a change in his expression, making Su Yan feel something she never felt in her entire life, anger. If he wasn''t her brother, she would''ve frozen him solid the moment he finished his words.


    But even after all that, there was a trace of astonishment in her eyes as she looked at Su Mu.


    After talking with Su Yan for about half an hour, Su Mu left the wooden house, leisurely strolling around in the ck Wind Trade Area.


    Here, Disciples from the three Sects were causally situated everywhere, with their booths set up to present the things which they wanted to sell or put up signs saying what they wanted to purchase.


    The reason he was strolling around here wasn''t that he was looking for something to buy. As far as he was concerned, most of the things this world could offer, except for women, were nothing but trash.


    The reason he was strolling around was rted to the youngdy who has been following him around ever since he entered the ck Wind Forest. Although he pretended to not see her, he could tell that Hu Mei''er was trying her best to not be discovered by him.


    Su Mu looked around the stalls to kill some time. Just as he was about to leave, Su Mu''s shoulder was tapped by someone. He turned his head around and saw a cute and lovable smile directed toward him.


    "Brother Su Mu, did youe here looking for me?" Hu Mei''er said in a surprised tone. Unlike the seductive dressst time, Hu Mei''er was dressed properly in clothes that weren''t revealing. She did it to make sure that Su Mu won''t think of her as some loose woman.


    "Says the one who has been following me around ever since I entered the ck Wind Forest." Su Mu said with a chuckle, making Hu Mei''er blush in embarrassment.


    "There are a lot of stalls owned by my family in this area. If Brother Su Mu doesn''t mind, Mei''er can show you around." Hu Mei''er said in a bashful tone, making Su Muugh again.


    "If you would." Su Mu said, raising his right arm a bit.


    ---


    Hu Mei''er was hugging Su Mu''s right arm while showing him around the ck Wind Trade Area. Thanks to Hu Mei''er''s beauty, numerous disciples of various sects were casting envious gazes toward Su Mu, something he didn''t mind.


    Stopping in front of a stall, Su Mu looked at the few stones on disy while the shop owner was looking at him with wide eyes.


    "Little Miss..." The shop owner muttered in shock, looking at Hu Mei''er. He was a member of the Blood Battle Gang, so of course, he recognized the Gang Leader''s daughter.


    As Hu Mei''er was looking at the shop, she remembered the talk she had with her elder sister, Hu Jiao''er.


    "Brother Su, anything you wish to take, it''s free of charge. After all, this shop is owned by my family." Hu Mei''er said with a smile, making the shop owner sweat before Hu Mei''er continued. "I will inform my parents about it, there is nothing for you to worry about."


    "Yes, little miss." The shop owner gave up after hearing Hu Mei''er''s words.


    "Since Mei''er said so, I won''t be polite." Su Mu replied.


    Su Mu picked some Enmed Yang Stones from the store before taking his leave along with Hu Mei''er.


    "Brother Su, there''s something I wish to tell you." Hu Mei''er said, letting go of his arm.


    "What is it?" Su Mu asked.


    "Can you please visit my ce in five days? I wish to introduce you to someone. Ah, right. I live in the ck Wind Trade Area as the representative of the Blood Battle Gang, so you can find me there." Hu Mei''er asked, hoping that Su Mu would agree. The condition Hu Jiao''er ced was for her to meet Su Mu face to face.


    Hu Mei''er had tried to contact him within the High Heaven Pavilion, but since he was in secluded cultivation ever since theyst met, she decided to ask him when she saw him next.


    "Alright." Su Mu replied with a smile, curious about what Hu Mei''er was up to.


    "Thank you, Brother Su." Hu Mei''er said with a bright smile.

 Chapter 7: Martial Dao True Intent

    Chapter 7: Martial Dao True Intent


    ''What''s this, they still haven''t left. I was trying to be generous, but I guess some insects never learn.'' Su Mu thought as a smile appeared on his face. It''s been a while since he noticed that two disciples from Storm House have been following him and Hu Mei''er around. It was none other than Cheng Shao Feng along with someone Su Mu didn''t recognise from his memories.


    Grabbing Hu Mei''er by her arm, Su Mu started walking toward the deepest parts of the ck Wind Forest.


    Hu Mei''er was confused but didn''t say anything, obediently following Su Mu.


    After walking for about half an hour, Su Mu looked around.


    ''This ce should be far enough.'' He thought, looking at Hu Mei''er.


    Su Mu picked Hu Mei''er by her buttocks as he wrapped her legs around his waist.


    "Brother Su." Hu Mei''er said in a bashful tone, cing her arms around Su Mu''s neck.


    Su Mu leaned forward, kissing Hu Mei''er while massaging her buttocks as she moaned inside his mouth.


    At a distance from them, two young men were standing while looking at Su Mu, who was peacefully making out with Hu Mei''er without a care in the world.


    "That damn slut." Cheng Shao Feng growled in anger, looking at the scene.


    Before Hu Mei''er met Su Mu, he had done everything in his power to court Hu Mei''er. At first, it was just because of her status as the Blood Battle Group Leader''s daughter that made Cheng Shao Feng go after her, but after some time, he genuinely fell in love with her.


    But Hu Mei''er was apathetic to his feelings, not even letting him touch her bare skin.


    This made him extremely jealous of Su Mu since Hu Mei''er was actively trying to seduce him the moment they met, going as far as kissing each other on their first meeting.


    "Senior Brother Nu, let''s kill this guy. As long as we do it fast enough, no one within the High Heaven Pavilion would suspect us." Cheng Shao Feng said with hatred in his eyes.


    "Are you sure about that? That guy''s status isn''t low, not to mention that Hu Mei''er is with him." Nu Tao asked, wondering if his junior brother was blinded by hate. Su Mu was the grandson of the Second Elder of the High Heaven Pavilion killing him wasn''t something they can do without a proper n.


    "Senior Brother Nu, no one would know anything since both of them are going to die here. Let''s have our way with Hu Mei''er after killing Su Mu. I''m sure there''s plenty of meat for both of us to eat." Cheng Shao Feng said with a sinister grin.


    Hearing his words, Nu Tao looked around. Indeed, people barelye to these parts of the ck Wind Forests. As long as they deal with both Su Mu and Hu Mei''er, no one would find anything suspicious.


    "Junior Brother Cheng, let''s do this." Nu Tao replied with a sinister grin before walking over to Su Mu and Hu Mei''er.


    "Junior Brother Cheng, just to be on the safe side, let''s attack Su Mu together before capturing Hu Mei''er. Although Hu Mei''er is at the 2nd Stage of Initial Element, her strength is probably weaker than you, so capturing her will be far simpler." Nu Tao muttered as Cheng Shao Feng nodded.


    Noticing that they were about to make their move, Su Mu decided to let go of Hu Mei''er.


    "Brother Su?" Hu Mei''er asked, wondering why did Su Mu stop all of a sudden.


    "Be a good girl, I''ll give you a presentter." Su Mu said with a smile, making Hu Mei''er nod.


    "Su Mu, you bastard." Hearing Cheng Shao Feng''s words, both Su Mu and Hu Mei''er turned around.


    ''Initial Element 5th Stage, huh? And from the looks of it, his cultivation has yet to stabilize. Rather than cultivating in seclusion, this guy came out to look for trouble.'' Su Mu thought, internally shaking his head while looking at the guy standing next to Cheng Shao Feng.


    Hu Mei''er eyes widened as she looked at Nu Tao.


    "Brother Su. That guy, Nu Tao, has broken through the 5th Stage of the Initial Element Layer half a month ago. Please let me talk to them. With both our status, they can''t do anything to us as long as we don''t provoke them." Hu Mei''er whispered, worried that Su Mu would do something impulsive. Nu Tao''s cultivation surpassed Su Mu by two minor realms, so she wasn''t sure if Su Mu could beat him in a one-on-one battle, not to mention that Cheng Shao Feng was there as well.


    "Don''t worry about me." Su Mu said with a smile, caressing Hu Mei''er''s cheek before giving her another kiss.


    "SU MU, THIS YOUNG MASTER WILL KILL YOU." Seeing that Su Mu wasn''t even looking at them, Cheng Shao Feng roared in anger.


    "Junior Brother Cheng, let''s go at him together." Nu Tao said.


    "Okay." Cheng Shao Feng nodded, pulling out his sword before they both started running towards Su Mu.


    As Nu Tao''s fist was about tond, Su Mu casually grabbed his arm before throwing him away.


    Noticing the slight opening in Su Mu''s defence, Cheng Shao Feng shed his sword towards Su Mu''s neck.


    "DIE." Cheng Shao Feng shouted with a crazy smile as his sword was about to make contact with Su Mu''s neck.


    "I-Impossible." Cheng Shao Feng eximed, looking at his sword. Unlike what he had expected, his sword broke the moment it made contact with Su Mu''s neck.


    "Don''t disgrace a sword by holding it." Su Mu said, calmly cing his hand behind Cheng Shao Feng''s neck, he cracked his spine using his index finger, killing him with the least possible effort.


    As someone who once cultivated the Dao of Swords to its peak, Su Mu wasn''t pleased by Cheng Shao Feng aimlessly waving his sword around.


    If measured ording to the Grand Dao Attainment System,


    ''How is this guy a 3rd Stage Initial Element?'' Nu Tao thought, looking at his broken arm before turning towards Cheng Shao Feng''s corpse as his face started to turn pale. If he stayed here, he''ll die.


    "No, he killed Junior Brother Cheng, as long as I escape, the Storm House won''t let this slide." With that thought, Nu Tao started running towards the ck Wind Trade Area.


    "The ones who are allowed to kill..." Su Mu muttered, picking up the broken sword that once belonged to Cheng Shao Feng as a hazy orange glow appeared around the sword before turning towards Nu Tao.


    "Are those who are ready to be killed." With those words, Su Mu threw the sword toward Nu Tao as it pierced his heart without fail. Not long after that, Nu Tao''s corpse started to disappear, soon turning into ashes.


    ''With just a fraction of my Martial Dao True Intent, I almost started a World Baptism strong enough to kill an ordinary Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator.'' Su Mu thought, his mouth twitching as he looked at the clouds.


    Martial Dao True Intent was the condensed essence of a lifetime''s cultivation belonging to a master who has reached an unspecified, deep level ofprehension toward the Martial Dao, having extraordinarily destructive and corrosive properties that are extremely hard to drive out or resist, threatening even Great Emperor-level powerhouses. So how could a mere 5th Stage Initial Element Cultivator like Nu Tao survive?


    Su Mu knew that a weak world like this one won''t allow him to summon his Martial Dao True Intent, but he never thought that it''ll be to this degree. If he went all out with the manifestation of his Martial Dao True Intent, the Heavenly Way would probably kill him before anything else could.


    Since that was the case, Su Mu decided to not summon his Martial Dao True Intent unless necessary.


    ''If the World is so opposed to me summoning my Martial Dao True Intent, what would happen if I summoned my 8th Level Sword Grand Dao? It''ll most likely damage this world''s foundation, making it copse while killing me in the process. Well, it''s not like I can even summon my Grand Dao with how pitiful my cultivation is. I''ll die the moment I even try.'' Su Mu thought, turning towards Hu Mei''er, who was shocked out of her wits.


    "B-Brother Su, what''s your real cultivation?" Hu Mei''er asked without even realizing it. At first, she thought that Su Mu was acting brave to buy her some time to escape, but what happened just now was something she never considered.


    "Initial Element 3rd Stage. Let''s go." Su Mu replied with a smile, picking Cheng Shao Feng''s corpse with his right hand.


    ''Indeed, it doesn''t matter. If things are like this, meeting my elder sister shouldn''t be a problem.'' Hu Mei''er thought as a bright smile appeared on her face.


    "Brother Su, let me help you." Hu Mei''er said, taking Cheng Shao Feng''s body from Su Mu. After tying the corpse with a heavy stone, Hu Mei''er tossed it inside the river.


    With that done, Su Mu and Hu Mei''er made their way back towards the ck Wind Trade Area before going their separate ways. Su Mu promised to see her in five days, which made Hu Mei''er very happy. As for Su Mu killing Cheng Shao Feng and Nu Tao? She couldn''t care less about those two. As far as she was concerned, she never met Cheng Shao Feng after he was defeated by Su Mu.


    Not to mention that the power he showed made Hu Mei''er admire him even more, making his position higher than Jiao''er in her heart. Maybe he was even stronger than her sister? Hu Mei''er could no longer deny that possibility.


    On his way home, Su Mu was wondering about the Heavenly Way of this small world. If he had any free time in the future, maybe he should refine this world as his own.

 Chapter 8: A Little Punishment

    Chapter 8: A Little Punishment


    Chapter 8- A Little Punishment


    Since Su Mu had nothing better to do inside the ck Wind Trade Area, he decided to head back to Su Yan''s house.


    Inside Su Yan''s house, she was having dinner along with Su Mu.


    "It''s delicious." Su Mu said, looking at Su Yan. Today''s dinner was prepared by her, which surprised Su Mu since he never took Su Yan as the type who''d know how to cook meals.


    "I know." Su Yan replied without a change in her expression before ring at Su Mu.


    "I heard that you have been apanying Hu Mei''er a lot. Is there a special reason behind it?" Su Yan asked, cing the bowl on the table.


    "I never thought you were interested in my personal life, Su Yan." Su Mu replied, cing the empty bowl on the table.


    Hearing his reply, Su Yan frowned. Indeed, she wasn''t someone who''d bother to pry into someone else''s personal life, not even her brother''s. The only thing she believed in was one''s cultivation and how much effort they put into it.


    But since her grandfather asked her to take care of Su Mu, she was going to do whatever it takes to straighten Su Mu up as his elder sister.


    "What are you thinking so hard about? I''m just joking." Su Mu said with a chuckle, making Su Yan visibly embarrassed.


    ''No matter what the world is, messing with Ice Cultivators is always entertaining.''


    "As for Hu Mei''er, we''re just friends. She was showing me around the Trade Area to show her gratitude for saving her from Cheng Shao Feng." Su Mu exined, making Su Yan nod.


    "You should be careful of her elder sister, Hu Jiao''er." Su Yan said with a serious expression.


    "What''s her cultivation realm?" Su Mu asked, curious about who Hu Mei''er''s sister was.


    "As far as I know, she should be in the 9th Layer of Separation and Reunion Realm." Su Yan replied.


    Due to Su Yan''s reputation, no one dared to cause any trouble within the ck Wind Trade Area, giving Su Yan all the time she need for cultivation. As a reason, she has little to no knowledge of what''s happening outside.


    "And how old is Hu Jiao''er?" Su Mu asked, making Su Yan frown a little.


    Why was he so interested in Hu Jiao''er even though she was sitting right next to him? Ever since they met, he didn''t even bother to ask how Su Yan was doing, making thetter somewhat ufortable. Did he really not care about her in the slightest?


    "She is the same age as me." Su Yan replied, calming her inner turmoil.


    ''Interesting.'' Su Mu thought as a smile appeared on his face while looking at Su Yan''s change in behaviour. He also guessed that the person Hu Mei''er wanted him to meet was either Hu Jiao''er or her father, Hu Man, the Group Head of Blood Battle Group.


    And so, five days passed.


    During these five days, Su Mu was getting closer to Su Yan faster than he expected. During this time, Su Yan also talked about her achievements in the path of cultivation, and Su Mu could tell that she was proud of her achievements.


    While they were each discussing their attainments in Dao, Su Mu made sure to give some pointers to Su Yan while not making it too obvious.


    "What kind of Dao do you wish to pursue, Su Mu?" Su Yan asked with a slightly curious look. After her discussion regarding Dao with Su Mu, she was able to gain some insights thanks to what Su Mu told her, which raised her respect for him a lot.


    While they were living together, Su Yan also noticed that unlike what her grandfather said, Su Mu seemed rather normal to her. Although he was a bit hotheaded, it was not something to frown over.


    "The Dao I wish to pursue? The path doesn''t matter, what matters is the end goal. For me, that''s reaching the Peak of Martial Dao." Su Mu replied with a smile. That was the best answer he could give Su Yan, a True Element 3rd Stage Cultivator without giving her a headache.


    "The path doesn''t matter, what matters is the end goal." Su Yan kept muttering the words Su Mu just said while walking around before her eyes widened in surprise.


    ''She is about to break through, huh?'' Su Mu thought, looking at Su Yan.


    "You should go and cultivate, Su Yan. I''ll make sure that no one disturbs you." Su Mu said with a smile, caressing Su Yan''s cheek, making her face red in embarrassment. But due to her sudden breakthrough, she just nodded and ran off towards her room.


    After about an hour, Su Mu felt a sudden burst in Su Yan''s True Qi, indicating that Su Yan just broke through the 4th Stage of the True Element Realm.


    ''Her breakthrough was probably felt by most of the ck Wind Trade Area, but I doubt anyone would be stupid enough to cause trouble right now. Maybe I should start cultivating some of my previous Martial Skills when I have nothing better to do.'' Su Mu thought.


    After waiting for another hour, Su Yan came out of her room with a charming smile on her face. After her breakthrough, she was extremely happy. From her previous calctions, it would''ve taken her another month to reach the 4th Stage of True Element Realm, but thanks to Su Mu, she was able to do that in five days, making her feel thankful towards Su Mu.


    "Congrattions." Su Mu greeted her with a smile, making Su Yan nod in return.


    "It''s all thanks to you." Su Yan replied.


    ''Oh, it''s the errand boy.'' Su Mu thought, sensing a familiar presence standing outside of Su Yan''s wooden house.


    "You should consolidate your realm, I won''t disturb you." Su Mu said, turning around to leave. It was about time for him to visit Hu Mei''er.


    "Yes." Su Yan said, somewhat dejected by Su Mu''s unenthusiastic reply while looking at him leaving the house. Without even noticing it, she was starting to follow whatever Su Mu tells her obediently.


    "Young Master Su."


    Just as Su Mu stepped outside the wooden house, he was greeted by the sight of a young man wearing The High Heaven Pavilion''s Disciple robes.


    "What is it, Li Yun Tian?" Su Mu asked, looking at the young man.


    He was Li Yun Tian, one of the original Su Mu''sckeys with the cultivation of Tempered Body 7th Stage. Su Mu previously ordered him to keep an eye on Yang Kai within the High Heaven Pavilion.


    "Yang Kai, the person Young Master Su told me to keep an eye on, has reached Initial Element 3rd Stage. And he caught me tailing him more than once, from what I can tell, he is being suspicious of me now." Li Yun Tian replied, cupping his fists. Although he wasn''t sure why Su Mu would ask him to look into a mere Trial Disciple, he didn''t dare question Su Mu''s intentions.


    "Anyone would be suspicious of a stalker." Su Mu replied, shaking his head. "Anyway, you don''t need to actively tail him, just keep an eye on any news regarding him. You may leave now."


    "Yes, Young Master Su." With that, Li Yun Tian left.


    ''I wonder how long it''ll take for Yang Kai to find the Soul Warming Lotus.'' Su Mu thought, sighing. The only reason he was keeping Yang Kai alive was because of the Soul-Warming Lotus. The moment Su Mu gets his hands on the Soul-Warming Lotus, he won''t have any use for Yang Kai.


    "I should raise my cultivation as well. Maybe the the Peak of Initial Element would do?" Su Mu muttered, walking towards the ce Hu Mei''er stayed.


    The reason Su Mu was so rxed about his cultivation was simple. The Secret Art he created in his past life requires one to start cultivating it before reaching the Separation and Reunion Realm. There was little to no point in cultivating without using his Secret Art except for keeping his face in public.


    With these thoughts, Su Mu reached the wooden houses that Hu Mei''er has previously told him about.


    Just as Su Mu was about to knock, a cute voice sounded out from within the house. "Who''s outside?"


    ''That''s not Hu Mei''er, but the voice is too simr.'' Su Mu thought. He could tell that the other party was trying their best to sound simr to Hu Mei''er, which piqued his curiosity. He doubted that Hu Man, the Group Head of Blood Battle Group, would do something like mimicking his daughter''s voice. So it must be Hu Mei''er''s elder sister, Hu Jiao''er.


    "Mei''er, it''s me." Su Mu calmly replied.


    The inside of the wooden house was simr to what Su Mu expected. Sitting inside were two girls who looked practically the same, even their figures were the same. At a nce, you would think that it was a mirror reflecting the same appearance; one was the real figure and the other was the reflection.


    Hearing Su Mu''s voice, astonishment shed through one of the girl''s eyes. Turning around, she went to speak to the other girl, "Little Sister, that person is the one you were talking about, Su Mu?"


    The one being questioned was Hu Mei''er. She nodded her head. "Yes. Please don''t make things difficult for him, older sister."


    Although she said that, Hu Mei''er was looking forward to Su Mu straightening up Hu Jiao''er. She was confident that Hu Jiao''er would be no match for Su Mu if he were to get serious.


    Seeing her expression, Hu Jiao''er sighed. "To obstinately persist and go about things in the wrong way, will sooner orter lead to your demise."


    "I won''t talk to you about it anymore. The reason he came to find me is that you asked him to. Let me go and greet him properly." Hu Mei''er was getting annoyed by Hu Jiao''er constantly emphasising that Su Mu was some kind of demon trying to entice her.


    Just as she was about to rise, she was pulled back by her Older Sister. Hu Jiao''er cutely chuckled, "Little sis, how about I make a bet with you?"


    "What type of bet?" Hu Mei''er asked in doubt. It''ll be bad if the image she worked so hard to build in Su Mu''s eyes is crumbled because of Hu Jiao Er''s reckless actions.


    "We are betting Su Mu is, if he is as you say he is, then he should be able to keep a calm mind. If he isn''t, then don''t me your sister for being vicious and merciless!" As Hu Jiao''er spoke, a cold light slowly appeared in her eyes.


    These past several years, with Hu Mei''er''s various stirrings outside, the only reason why she was able to retain her purity was mainly because of her older sister. Those who wanted to force themselves onto Hu Mei Er had all died in the most unusual ways.


    In regards to her sister''s methods, Hu Mei''er knew more about them than anyone. So when she saw her attitude, she knew for certain that she was hatching a nasty n.


    Older Sister, what are you nning to do?" Hu Mei''er cried out in rm.


    "You just need to sit and watch carefully. Hmph." With a wave of her white hand, a glossy smoke covered her younger sister. Then Hu Mei''er''s figure slowly darkened beforepletely disappearing.


    "Older Sister, don''t act recklessly!" Hu Mei''er exerted all her strength, banging at the smoke yet no sound escaped. She couldn''t even walk more than five feet from where she had been standing when her sister executed her technique. She could only watch, her anticipation rising.


    Due to her technique, Hu Jiao''er wasn''t able to see the wicked grin on her little sister''s face while she was fantasizing about how Su Mu would crush her proud older sister''s pride to dust. She wanted Su Mu to punish Hu Jiao''er the same way he ''punished'' her when they first met. Hu Mei''er, being the loving sister she is, nned on consulting Hu Jiao''er when the timees by saying that there was no winning against Su Mu.


    Turning towards the door, Hu Jiao''er continued. "Why don''t youe in?"


    Opening the door, Su Mu entered the wooden house.


    Looking around, Su Mu noticed that the size of this wooden house was about the same as the one Su Yan was staying in. Of course, its interior was superior to Su Yan''s considering she had nothing inside her house.


    Whereas here, there was a table, two chairs, and a sweet-smelling bed. On that sweet-smelling bed hung some pink curtains as thin as cicada wings and a petite pillow.


    Hu Jiao''er sat next to the table, her face filled with smiles, as she faced the door. Her pair of charming eyes, tender and beautiful, glistened with moisture. With a weird gaze and a smile hiding her intentions, she looked at him; a red blush was blooming across her face, causing her to appear very enchanting.


    Her two jade arms were uncovered, revealing her snow-white, infant-like skin and her wooden clogs disyed her delicate toes. He wasn''t sure what she had put on her toenails, but it had turned them a purple colour making her seem like a wild beauty.


    {A/N- Copied the cringe lines of character description from the original, I can''t write stuff like that.}


    ''True Element 1st Stage, huh? It''s cute how she is trying to seduce me while hiding Hu Mei''er with a barrier.'' Su Mu thought, looking at Hu Jiao''er with uninterested eyes, much to thetter''s surprise. Although he wasn''t able to see her, he could tell that Hu Mei''er was standing not too far away from him. If he wanted to, he could break the barrier by tapping into its weak point.


    But since things turned out this way, Su Mu decided to y along with Hu Jiao''er before giving her a little punishment.


    Being looked at like this Hu Jiao''er, who was pretending to be Hu Mei''er, was unable to endure. ''This person is too audacious, how could there be anybody who would face a beauty like this? He didn''t even know to let up a bit, isn''t this a bit too unromantic? However, I can''t deny that his gaze is clear, there is not the slightest amount of obscene desire in it.''


    Arriving at the table, Su Mu took a seat in front of Hu Jiao''er. "Mei''er, it''s been a while since west met, but you already look more enchanting than ever."


    Hearing his words, Hu Jiao''er giggled. "Brother Su, you know how to tter others all too well."


    "I''m just telling the truth." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "Hehe. Thank you, Brother Su." Hu Jiao''er said, leaning forward, trying her best to get a reaction out of Su Mu.


    "Mei''er, what about the person you wished for me to meet?" Su Mu asked, causing Hu Jiao''er to frown a bit. He wasn''t even giving a single nce towards her body, was he even a man?


    "Let''s not rush things." Hu Jiao''er said, getting up. Picking up the teapot, she walked over to Su Mu''s side to pour him some tea. "It''s hot outside, so drink some tea to moisten your parched throat. Rest for a bit then we shall talk."


    Su Mu nodded, picking up the teacup, he drank some tea before cing it back on the table, and he smiled towards Hu Jiao''er.


    ''What a nice trick. Trying to seduce me using some herbs?'' Su Mu could tell that the tea was mixed with herbs that''ll make a man feel more attracted towards females, increasing their chances of falling for Seduction Techniques. But of course, such things did not affect Su Mu''s mental state in the slightest. If they did, Su Mu would have died of shame.


    Hu Jiao''er returned to her seat and sat down. Putting her hands on her cheeks, calm and unruffled she said to him. "Brother Su, how does this tea taste?"


    "It''s not bad." Su Mu replied.


    "Then how does this teapare to me?" Hu Jiao''er asked, letting out a breath like lilies mixed with her Seduction Technique, trying to make Su Mu act in such a way that''ll change Hu Mei''er''s opinion about him entirely. She leaned forward, giving Su Mu a perfect view of her big and plump chest, but to her surprise, his eyes were still looking at her with an uninterested gaze.


    While Hu Jiao''er was busy with her childish games, Su Mu was already thinking about what he should do after punishing Hu Jiao''er.


    ''Let''s collect all the Enmed Yang Stones I can get from the Blood Battle Group and the High Heaven Pavilion. While I''m at it, let''s go and pay a visit to Meng Wuya.''

 Chapter 9: A Shameful Display

    Chapter 9: A Shameful Disy


    Chapter 9- A Shameful Disy


    Looking at this scene, the hidden Hu Mei''er was having a mental breakdown before she immediately shouted out. "Older sister, how can you be so shameless! Don''t ruin the image I worked so hard to build in Brother Su''s eyes."


    But, how could her voice possibly transmit outside the smoke barrier? Even a fragrance pressing to escape, still could not. If this was a normal conversation, Hu Mei''er knew that Su Mu definitely wouldn''t reveal any abnormal reactions. But if her Older Sister had done anything behind the scenes, then she could not say for certain that this would remain the case.


    Inside the house, Hu Jiao''er abruptly stood up again and step by step, she started to walk over to her bed. Looking back, sheughed. "Wait a moment, Brother Su. I need to retrieve something to give to you."


    Arriving at the side of the bed, Hu Jiao''er knelt over. Half-kneeling on the bed, she started to search around and the thin clothes she wore were unable topletely cover her charms. The clothes stuck perfectly to her body, highlighting her perfectly round buttocks, and demonstrating an unparalleled allure.


    ''Although they look the same, there are a lot of differences. But they should be able to Cultivate a Secret Art made for twins.'' Su Mu thought, looking at Hu Jiao''er''s buttocks.


    If Hu Jiao''er realised that all her efforts were unable to even get a single reaction out of Su Mu, she might end up passing out from shame.


    For a good while, Hu Jiao''er remained in this alluring position. Then suddenly, in a cute voice, she cried out.


    "What''s up? Su Mu said, getting up and walking over to Hu Jiao''er''s side.


    At that moment, Hu Jiao Er retreated from the bed. Her steps unsteady, she fell directly into Su Mu''s arms and he firmly caught her.


    Both of their legs touched, and thanks to Hu Jiao''er purposefully leading them to fall, both of them fell onto the bed.


    Su Mu was lying on his back with Hu Jiao''er sitting on his crotch, meaningfully rubbing her buttocks against it.


    "HU JIAO''ER, STOP." Inside the barrier, Hu Mei''er was in such a state that she even forgot that she was calling Hu Jiao''er by her name.


    "What is the matter?" Su Mu asked, calmly looking at Hu Jiao''er, who was visibly surprised.


    ''Even after all that, he is not interested in me, it''s as if he doesn''t even see me as a woman.'' Hu Jiao''er thought, displeased. It was her first time trying to seduce someone so intently, and seeing Su Mu not reacting at all, her pride was wounded.


    "There is a bug!" Hu Jiao Er put on a show, calming herself; her acting skills were really good. Her two small hands clutched onto Su Mu''s clothes, not letting go as she disyed an easily frightened appearance.


    "Mmh." Hu Jiao''er squealed as Su Mu ced his hands on her buttocks, firmly holding them. For some reason, letting him touch her was a rather pleaser sensation for Hu Jiao''er.


    "A True Element 1st Stage Cultivator is scared by a bug?" Su Mu said,ughing out loud.


    "So you knew." Hu Jiao''er muttered, a cold light shing in her eyes. She felt like she was being yed by Su Mu in the palm of his hand all the time, which made her really ufortable.


    She leaned forward, cing her hands near Su Mu''s head. "Tell me, what do you n on doing with Hu Mei''er or I will kill you." Her tone was neither submissive nor overbearing, but the pressure she was releasing was enough for a 3rd Stage Initial Element cultivator to quiver in fear. But to her surprise, Su Mu didn''t so much as flinch after hearing her warning.


    "What do I n on doing with Hu Mei''er? Isn''t that obvious? I n on making her my woman, the same goes for you." Su Mu replied as if it was natural. Unlike Su Yan, there was no need to take things slowly with the other girls he ns on having.


    "Huh?" Hu Jiao''er was dumbfounded by Su Mu''s words. Was this guy out of his mind? Saying something like that to her when she could kill him with her pinky finger?


    "Brother Su." Inside the barrier, Hu Mei''er was blushing hard after hearing Su Mu''s words. She never knew he thought so highly of her, which made her happy and excited.


    ''This guy. Does he think that I can''t kill him because of his background?'' Hu Jiao''er thought, looking at Su Mu with a frown. Although she really couldn''t kill him considering his background, giving him a beating shouldn''t be a problem.


    As if knowing what Hu Jiao''er was thinking about, Su Mu said in a calm yet mocking tone. "How about a bet? I will only touch your back for 5 minutes, if I can make you submit, both you and Hu Mei''er will be mine. In case I lose, you can do whatever you wish to me."


    Seeing Hu Jiao''er wasn''t replying, Su Mu continued. "Could it be you are scared?"


    "Alright. And you better call me Senior." Hu Jiao''er replied, trying her best to not crush Su Mu''s skull by ident.


    Getting up, she started removing her robes, which surprised Su Mu as he asked with a smile. "What are you doing, Senior Sister Hu?"


    "Didn''t you say you needed to touch my back?" Hu Jiao''er asked as if stating the obvious, causing Su Mu tough out loud again.


    "There is no need for you to strip, justy on the bed with your back facing me." He replied, pointing towards the bed as Hu Jiao''er obeyed.


    "Get this over with so I can beat you senseless." Hu Jiao''er said, looking at Su Mu as he took a seat next to her.


    "Senior Sister Hu..." Su Mu muttered, his fingers lightly tapping her back. "If you can act so arrogant after a few minutes, I will call you my grandmother."


    Hearing his words, Hu Jiao''er wanted to curse out loud, Su Mu really thought that she would lose even before properly touching her.


    And just as Hu Jiao''er was about to open her mouth, an explosive wave of pleasure overwhelmed her body as Su Mu pressed his fingers on her back, causing her to feel as though she was struck by a heavenly tribtion.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhh~" An involuntary moan escaped Hu Jiao''er mouth. If it wasn''t for the barrier sealing all sounds around the wooden house, all of ck Wind Trade Area would have heard Hu Jiao''er''s pleasurable moans.


    "Aaaaaaahhh~" Hu Jiao''er''s mind instantly nked, her eyes rolled backwards, and another sharp moan escaped her mouth, sounding like a beastly howl; it was an otherworldly feeling that could not be described by words.


    "Aaaaah~"


    "Mmmmhhh~"


    "Mooooore~"


    "Aaaaaaah~"


    Voluntary or involuntary, after around two minutes, Hu Jiao''er started begging Su Mu to continue what he was doing as she was busy reaching Heaven.


    "I-I never thought older sister can make sounds that are so lewd." Hu Mei''er muttered, looking in Su Mu''s direction with a beat red face. Hu Jiao''er, her proud and talented older sister was reduced to such a state within minutes by Su Mu.


    The technique was created by an evil dual cultivator in Su Mu''s previous life, who used it to enve the bodies and break the minds of those who experienced it from pleasure. The sole purpose of this technique was to create ves, ves to pleasure provided by the holder of this technique.


    Su Mu made sure to not identally break Hu Jiao''er, only using it enough to somewhat raise her mental fortitude after she calms down, it''ll help Hu Jiao''er with her cultivation. From what he could tell, she might end up breaking through a minor realm in a few days. Although the Hu Sisters didn''t have any special physiques, Su Mu nned on taking them as his women. He has always had a liking towards Twin sisters, although the Hu Sisters weren''t actually twins, they were close enough.


    After four minutes, Su Mu stopped, his forehead covered in some sweat. At Initial Element, it''s impossible to channel Yuan Qi outside of one''s body, although Su Mu could avoid this with his profound control, it still took a lot of stamina to avoid the restrictions of the Heavenly Way.


    "This should be enough." Su Mu said, wiping the sweat off his forehead as he was about to get up.


    Hu Jiao''er suddenly held onto his robes tightly, and she stared at him with an intense gaze filled with lust.


    "Please, don''t stop. There is still a minute left." Hu Jiao''er pleaded, looking up at Su Mu''s smiling face. Her face was red with drool leaking from the corner of her mouth.


    "So tell me, do you submit?" Su Mu asked with a mocking smile.


    "I- Yes." Hu Jiao''er said without hesitation, making Su Mu smile. At this moment, shepletely epted her loss against Su Mu, giving up her pride and begging a man she just met not too long ago.


    ''W-What a shameful disy.'' Hu Jiao''er thought, wondering how the world would react if they learned that a True Element Realm Expert was subdued by an Initial Element Realm within a few minutes with just a slight massage.


    With a light tap on the back of her head, Hu Jiao''er passed out with a pleasured smile on her face.


    Su Mu looked at the bed that was covered in the Yin Qi released by Hu Jiao''er, releasing a sweet and alluring fragrance throughout the wooden house.


    Getting up from the bed, Su Mu walked over to the ce where Hu Mei''er was trapped before tapping on the air lightly. Soon, Hu Mei''er''s figure started to appear before she soon hugged Su Mu.


    "Brother Su... about my older sister." Hu Mei''er muttered. She was worried that what Su Mu told Hu Jiao''er was a lie to make her sister mad.


    Taking a seat next to Hu Jiao''er, Su Mu looked at Hu Mei''er, who was also sitting next to him. "Mei''er, get me all the Enmed Yang Stones you can find within the Blood Battle Group, I n on cultivating."


    "Yes, Brother Su. I will make sure to get them for you tomorrow. Do you mind joining me as well?" Hu Mei''er said with hopeful eyes, ncing towards Hu Jiao''er. "And will I get rewarded for my hard work?" She asked with curious eyes, making Su Mu smile. Indeed, these sisters are interesting to have around him.


    "Very well, I wille back tomorrow, I have some business to attend to before that." Su Mu said, grabbing Hu Mei''er by her waist before pushing her down on the bed.


    After spending some ''fun'' time with Hu Mei''er while Hu Jiao''er was sleeping peacefully, Su Mu left the wooden house with the Hu Sisters sleeping peacefully next to each other. If someone else saw this, they''d think that both Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er wetted themselves while sleeping.


    ''Su Yan will be busy consolidating her realm for at least a day, it''ll be bad to disturb her.'' Su Mu thought, walking around the ck Wind Trade Area.


    ''Let''s go and get some Enmed Yang Stones from the High Heaven Pavilion. I''m sure that it''s about time for Treasurer Meng to start getting restless about my interaction with Xia Ning Chang. In this weak world, that old man will be an incredible ally.''


    A smile appeared on Su Mu''s face as he walked towards The High Heaven Pavilion.

 Chapter 10: Meng Wuya’s Decision

    Chapter 10: Meng Wuya¡¯s Decision


    Chapter 10- Meng Wuya''s Decision


    Inside the Contribution Hall, Meng Wuya was sitting at his desk with a frown on his old face.


    ''We''re running out of time, there are only ten days left, I need to make my decision by tomorrow. It''s either Su Mu or Yang Kai.'' Meng Wuya thought, confusion visible on his face.


    To help his disciple, Xia Ning Chang, those two were his main options. Not only did both Su Mu and Yang Kai show promising growth in their cultivation, but both of them also cultivate a Yang Attribute Secret Art, making them perfect for what Xia Ning Chang needs.


    Not only is he aware of their personalities, but he also asked Xia Ning Chang to tail both of them for a while. But what surprised him was that his disciple wasn''t able to make a decision, which made things difficult for him. It wasn''t that Xia Ning Chang wasn''t able to choose between the two of them, it was just that she wasn''t ready to choose either of them to help her.


    ''But Su Mu already knows about Ning Chang''s special physique and never told anyone about it.'' At first, Meng Wuya even considered killing Su Mu, but he was stopped by Xia Ning Chang. But after listening to her request, he noticed that Su Mu never told anyone about Xia Ning Chang''s physique, making him trust Su Mu more. That was the reason why Meng Wuya was more inclined to ask Su Mu to help Xia Ning Chang.


    ''But I have already tested the purity of Yang Kai''s Yang Yuan Qi, and it''s probably unmatched within the Separation and Reunion Realm. Can Su Mu''s Yang Yuan Qi match up with it?'' Meng Wuya once again thought.


    "What are you thinking so hard about, Treasurer Meng?" Hearing Su Mu''s voice, Meng Wuya snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Su Mu, who was standing in front of him.


    ''How did he?'' Meng Wuya was visibly shocked. No matter how distracted he was, it''s simply impossible for an Initial Element cultivator to slip past his Divine Sense.


    ''Forget it, let''s just go with him. There''s no time to waste.'' Meng Wuya thought.


    "Why are you here?" Meng Wuya asked. Since Su Mu didn''t reveal anything about Xia Ning Chang''s Physique, Meng Wuya won''t lower himself to such a level and ask how Su Mu knew about her physique, to begin with. Who in this world doesn''t have secrets?


    "I came here to buy all the Enmed Yang Stones that the Pavilion has." Su Mu replied, making Meng Wuya raise an eyebrow.


    "Why do you need so many Enmed Yang Stones?" Meng Wuya asked.


    "I n on cultivating, what else?" Su Mu replied as if it stating the obvious, making Meng Wuya embarrassed about asking something like that.


    After a while, Meng Wuya brought a bag full of Enmed Yang Stones before giving it to Su Mu.


    "How much will that be?" Su Mu asked.


    "Before that, can you answer my questions?" Meng Wuya asked in return, making Su Mu smile while nodding.


    Leaning forward, Meng Wuya brought his hand near his mouth and whispered. "You''re still a virgin, right?"


    "... I am." Su Mu replied after a good few moments. If Su Mu told Meng Wuya about how many maidens he had tainted throughout his lifetime, which most likely exceeded the number of people Meng Wuya met in his lifetime, Su Mu was doubtful that Meng Wuya might end up dying from a heart attack. A Peak Saint Realm cultivator dying from a heart attack would be embarrassing, to say the least.


    "Are you sure? It''s crucial knowledge. Have you ever done ''that'' with a girl?" Meng Wuya asked again.


    "I already told you. Want me to prove it?" Su Mu said, grabbing the stash of his robe.


    "WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO DO, YOU DIRTY CHILD?" Meng Wuya shouted, taking a step back.


    After taking a deep breath, Meng Wuya asked. "Can I ask you for a favour?"


    "Is it about Senior Sister Xia?" Su Mu asked, already knowing the answer.


    "Indeed." Meng Wuya nodded.


    "I''ll hear you out, but don''t expect too much. And make it quick or I''m going back." Su Mu replied, not epting the offer just yet.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t act like I''m forcing you to do it, you will bepensated well, just tell me what you wish. As long as it''s not unreasonable, I will do everything in my power to grant that wish. Now then, stretch out your hand, I want to check your Yang Yuan Qi." Meng Wuya didn''t dare to drag it out any further and directly stated what he needed.


    Su Mu didn''t say anything, extending his hand for Meng Wuya to check whatever he needed to.


    Meng Wuya used two fingers and ced them on Su Mu''s wrist, then with a solemn face he started probing about. His face was a flurry of expressions, the first one was indifference, the next one was stern, while the one after that was amazement, and finally, he looked shocked.


    ''How is this possible? I thought Yang Kai was a good option, but Su Mu''s Yang Yuan Qi is far purer than even Yang Kai.'' Meng Wuya thought, making up his mind and disregarding the idea of asking Yang Kai for helppletely.


    "Very well, stay here for a while." Meng Wuya said, leaving the Contribution Hall.


    ''How troublesome.'' Su Mu thought, taking a seat on Meng Wuya''s chair.


    ''From how his Divine Sense felt, he should have enough control andprehension towards the Heavenly Way to break through to the Saint King Realm, but he didn''t. This either means that his cultivation was sealed by an enemy before could break through and that''s how he ended up escaping to this lower world or...'' Su Mu''s face was somewhat gloomy as he leaned back on the chair.


    ''The world Meng Wuya is from is another weak world with Saint Realm being its peak. And the confidence he has in his eyes most likely means that it''s thetter. Well, no point thinking about it now.'' Su Mu sighed.


    ---


    After around ten minutes, Meng Wuya returned to the Contribution Hall along with Xia Ning Chang.


    "Long time no see, Junior Brother Su." Xia Ning Chang said, greeting Su Mu.


    "But I remember Senior Sister Xia following me around in the ck Wind Trade Area." Su Mu replied with a smile, causing Xia Ning Chang to blush in embarrassment.


    "Ahem." Meng Wuya coughed, interrupting the two, making Xia Ning Chang even more embarrassed. While she was embarrassed, she also moved to hide behind Meng Wu Ya, defensively positioning her hands.


    Looking at it, Su Mu chuckled before he asked. "What does Senior Sister Xia need from me?"


    Instead of replying, Meng Wuya turned to his beloved Disciple and inquired. "Are you sure he is okay?"


    Xia Ning Chang''s delicate earlobes suddenly reddened, lowering her eyes one could see her long eyshes were trembling. Only after a good while did she tentatively nod her head.


    Seeing her act like this, Meng Wu Ya couldn''t help but let out a small sigh of exasperation. "Stop, stop, stop. Since time is limited, it will be him."


    After that, Meng Wuya proceeded to exin how Xia Ning Chang''s Special Physique worked and how he was suppressing her cultivation to make her foundation stronger.


    "This time, for her to break through into the next boundary, she needs to refine and form something within her body. As for this thing, she is unable to do it herself."


    "And what''s that thing?" Su Mu asked.


    "Nine Yin Dew Crystals. These things are extremely helpful to those in the True Element boundary. So if she were able to refine and form this thing, then it would help to prevent anything from hindering her cultivation."


    To go from the Separation and Reunion Realm into the True Element Realm, one must change their Yuan Qi into True Qi, which is far more pure and powerful. This was also a process that all cultivators needed to undertake, and if this process was apanied by some precious treasure, then the transformed True Qi would be more powerful than normal.


    This Nine Yin Dew Crystals were clearly such a precious treasure and were definitely one of the best treasures.


    "The Nine Yin Dew Crystals are naturally a spirit essence, and obtaining them is extremely hard. And if it were used by people who were not suitable, then it would immediately melt and disappear. Only those who cultivated Yang Qi would be able to control them. Not to mention, the purity of their Yang Yuan Qi must reach a certain degree. That is also the reason why we need your help."


    While Meng Wuya was exining how heaven-defying The Nine Yin Dew Crystals were, Su Mu was trying his best to remember what they actually were.


    ''Oh, the crystal they used to feed the fishes.'' Su Mu thought, finally remembering what they were.


    "So where is this thing?" Su Mu asked.


    "It''s in ck Wind Mountain. Over there, some Nine Yins have gathered. And only on the 7th of July, will the Nine Yin Qi truly gather, and only then would you be able to retrieve its Yin Qi."


    "After 10 days, huh?"


    "So if you don''t have anything to do, then I would like to hurry over now. Otherwise, we would have to wait another year for it." Meng Wu Ya spoke solemnly.


    "I will agree to your offer. But I have one question. Why me?" Su Mu asked with a smile.


    Seeing him agree, Meng Wuya sighed in relief while knowing that he will owe a debt to Su Mu, which he nned on paying back when the time came. "At first, I had two people in mind. Yang Kai or you. It''s just that you had better qualities than him."


    After hearing his words, Xia Ning Chang added. "Master, Yang Kai''s background is unusual. When he was about to break through into the Initial Element Realm, the Sect Master personally helped him with his breakthrough."


    "Is that so?" Su Mu muttered, a smile appearing on his face. "Well, I''ll help Senior Sister Xia, so you don''t have to worry about that."


    Hearing his words, Xia Ning Chang blushed once again, hiding behind Meng Wuya while trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "Thene to the Contribution Hall to find me in two days, because I still need to prepare some things." Meng Wu Ya warmly replied, happy to see that Su Mu was willing to help his disciple.


    "Then, I''ll be taking my leave." With those words, Su Mu left.


    Looking at the front door, Meng Wu Ya let out a small sigh, his expression oddly queer. You couldn''t tell what he was thinking, and only after a good while did he speak. "My Disciple, are you certain that you want to do this?"


    Xia Ning Chang''s clothes fluttered as she nodded her head. "Yes, Master."


    Meng Wu Ya continued: "If you truly aren''t able to refine the Nine Yin Dew Crystals, you are still able to break through, it''s just that your future power would be slightly weaker."


    Xia Ning Chang lightlyughed. "But, if I want to help master, then wouldn''t it be better with purer True Qi? Master, you saved me and raised me so this Disciple wants to help you."


    "Just in case, why don''t you think over it again?"


    The reason for the two-day dy was that Meng Wu Ya wanted Xia Ning Chang to think it over again.


    {A/N- The story right now is on around ch 62 in the manhua.}

 Chapter 11: An Ant

    Chapter 11: An Ant


    Chapter 11- An Ant


    Inside the ck Wind Forest, Su Mu was walking along with Hu Mei''er. Hu Mei''er appeared joyous and within her pair of charming eyes, you could catch glimpses of delight, which made her more attractive when contrasted with her slightly flushed cheeks.


    It''s been a day since Su Mu epted the offer to help Xia Ning Chang. Today, he was apanying Hu Mei''er to collect the Enmed Yang Stones owned by the Blood Battle Group.


    "Brother Su, my older sister asked me to apologize to you about what happened. She would''ve personally apologized but due to her sudden breakthrough, she couldn''t." Hu Mei''er said, slightly embarrassed after remembering how she and Hu Jiao''er woke up in a bed full of their Yin Qi.


    "Don''t worry about it. And call me by my name." Su Mu replied, making Hu Mei''er smile again.


    "Su Mu." Hu Mei''er muttered. "You know, that day when Cheng Shao Feng and Niu Tao appeared, you went and stood in front of me. Perhaps that was a subconscious action, but these past few years, that was the first time someone sincerely and with all their heart wanted to protect me." It was at that moment when Hu Mei''er finally decided to embrace the feeling of love that she felt towards Su Mu.


    "What do you mean it was a subconscious action? All I was doing was protecting my woman." Su Mu replied, shocking Hu Mei''er before a smile appeared on her face. Moving a bit forward, she kissed Su Mu on his cheek.


    "Right, how long will it take for us to reach that ce?" Su Mu asked.


    "There is still one hour''s worth of walking and although that ce can be considered a part of ck Wind Forest, it is closer to the heart of the forest." Hu Mei''er exined. "Over there, there is a vein that our Blood Battle Gang discovered a few years back. We sent over people to protect it and extract ores. The ore''s that are extracted from there are quite peculiar."


    "How is it peculiar?" Su Mu asked just to keep the conversation going.


    "Over there, there are only stones of two attributes. One of them is the stone you bought, the Bright Yang Stone, also known as the Enmed Yang Stone, while the other is the Bright Yin Stone. If you say it is peculiar, it is not but these two stones mutually suppress each other. So to find them appearing together is quite a mystery."


    "That is strange. Maybe it''s because of some kind of inheritance?" Su Mu muttered, making Hu Mei''er ponder.


    The Bright Yang Stone contained Yang attributed energy while the Bright Yin Stone contained Yin attributed energy, they were opposing attributes. Under normal circumstances, they definitely would not form together.


    "Even the Elders in the Sect feel that something isn''t quite right with the mining vein, but even after years of investigation, they have yet to find anything out of the ordinary. Though, from this mine, we have earned no small amount of money." Hu Mei''er wasn''t treating Su Mu like an outsider. As long as he asked, she would dly disclose all the secrets of the Blood Battle Group.


    Hu Mei''er kept talking for another hour before they arrived at the mining site of the Blood Battle Gang.


    It was positioned at the center of ck Wind Forest. An area of roughly ten square kilometers was the size of the Blood Battle Gang''s mining area. In the surrounding area, a few houses had been erected to allow the Disciples to rest.


    "This ce feels awfully familiar." Su Mu said, looking around. He could sense the Bright Yang stones and the Bright Yin stones underground. But the feeling of familiarity was weird for him. Suddenly, Su Mu''s eyes slightly widened as the image of two people appeared inside his head. A man and a woman.


    After a few seconds, Su Mu chuckled.


    "No wonder it felt so familiar." Su Mu muttered, covering his eyes with his right palm. His voice was full of emotions which contained nostalgia, regret, happiness and relief.


    "Su Mu, are you alright?" Hu Mei''er asked in a concerned voice, worried about what made Su Mu have such an intense reaction.


    It didn''t take long for Su Mu to push these thoughts to the back of his head. Removing his hand from his face, Su Mu patted Hu Mei''er''s head. "Mei''er, I''m fine."


    Seeing the two people entering the mining area, a Blood Battle Gang Disciple took notice of them. Then an old man suddenly dropped down from the sky andnded in front of Su Mu and Hu Mei''er. Cupping his hands, the old man greeted Hu Mei''er. "Youngdy!"


    "Grandpa Long." Hu Mei''er called out familiarly and pulled on Su Mu to introduce him. "This is our Sect''s vice head, Grandfather Long, Long Zai Tian."


    "Greetings, Senior Long." Su Mu said, not getting any response from the old man.


    Long Zai Tian looked at Su Mu in contempt and didn''t pay any regard to him. With his Immortal Ascension Boundary Level in Cultivation, and position as Vice Head of the Blood Battle Gang, was there any need to pay regard to Su Mu''s little face?


    Not to mention a youngster who relied on a woman! Long Zai Tian especially despised people like Su Mu, and if it wasn''t for Hu Mei''er''s face, he would have long since pped Su Mu to death.


    Su Mu was well aware of what the old man was thinking, but he wasn''t bothered by this. There was simply no point in questioning the way an ant conducted itself.


    "Youngdy, why did youe to the mining site?" Stroking his long white beard, Long Zai Tian kindly asked her, "It is both dirty and hot here so how is this somece you cane to. Hurry and return, otherwise, when your father learns of it, he will scold me."


    "It wouldn''t happen. Daddy wouldn''t have the guts to scold you because you are the third most powerful Elder in the Sect, in fact, he only respects you." Hu Mei''er used her spoiled child act, causing Long Zai Tian to be quite joyful.


    "Grandpa Long, my friend here wants to purchase some things from some of the Disciples here. Would you allow us to trouble you and enter to find them?" Hu Mei''er asked straightforwardly.


    "Enter the mine?" Long Zai Tian''s face immediately fell and he went to vigntly size up Su Mu before asking: "He isn''t a Disciple of the Sect right?"


    "He is from the High Heaven Pavilion." Hu Mei''er answered. The intimacy between Hu Mei''er and Su Mu was starting to get on Long Zai Tian''s nerves.


    "Disciples not of the Sect are not allowed to enter!" Long Zai Tian said whilst ring at Su Mu before blowing out a mouthful of air, clearly displeased. From his tone, it was evident that he despised Su Mu as he spoke. "Even Disciples of the Sect aren''t able to freely enter as they wish, let alone you, an outsider."


    After he finished saying this, his face became full of pain as he turned around to Hu Mei''er and continued. "Youngdy, how could you bring an outsider to this ce? Since you are young, you don''t know the ways of people''s hearts, you may know a person for a long time but not their true nature. These past years, because of this mine, we have earned quite a lot of money, with many eyes secretly watching us making inquiries, all wanting to exploit any weakness. If this old man did not guard the mine all year round, one couldn''t possibly imagine the chaos that might ensue."


    Su Mu wasn''t really interested in what people thought of him unless the one in question was a beautiful woman. But for an old man like Long Zai Tian, Su Mu couldn''t care less if he identally ended up peeing on this old geezer''s grave. Hell, he will most likely do it again even after realising that.


    "Grandpa Long, you misunderstand. He doesn''t inquire about anything, but only wants to purchase some things." Hu Mei''er answered again, frowning. She wasn''t sure why, but she could tell that Long Zai Tian was trying to badmouth Su Mu.


    Long Zai Tian mockinglyughed. "Purchase some things? Did you need toe all the way here to buy things? This excuse is really interesting. Brat, I don''t know what your goal is, but get lost from my sight. If you dare toe here again, let''s see if this Elder dares to kill you or not."


    ''Trying to anger me with such pettyments?'' Su Mu was trying his best to notugh.


    "Coward!" As Long Zai Tian saw Su Mu''s reactions, he despised him even more.


    "It was never about my bravery, to begin with." Su Mu replied, shaking his head with a calm expression.


    "Then what is it about?" Long Zai Tianughed, he never expected Su Mu to talk back to him.


    ''A technique to restrict my movements? And the guy who has been watching from behind. So that''s how it is. No matter which world you''re in, beautiful women always lead to conflict.'' Su Mu thought as he noticed the technique used by Long Zai Tian. At this moment, Su Mu was sure that Long Zai Tian would try to kill him no matter what he says, but Su Mu wasn''t scared. Not to mention that Long Zai Tian was doing it without even inquiring about what Su Mu''s name was, which made him guess that the old man was getting desperate.


    Looking at the circumstances, Su Mu sighed. "You can go ahead andugh all you want. It''s just that when you aim high, you sometimese across fights not worth fighting. Tell me, if I were to question every ant Ie across, how am I supposed to live my life in peace?"


    If Su Mu wished to, he had more than five different ways of killing Long Zai Tian within a minute. But for the current him, it''ll take a considerable amount of effort and trickery, possibly even serious injuries, not to mention that there were zero gains from this little encounter. Hu Mei''er was already his, so trying to further impress her would be pointless. Impressing a woman is one thing while taking a loss is another.


    "Impudence! You dare to call this old master an ant?" Long Zai Tian shouted.


    Once he finished, without any reason or regard to power Seniority, a palm was sent out towards Su Mu.


    Su Mu waited until the palm was close enough before stepping towards his right, neatly avoiding the palm.


    Long Zai Tian causally smashed down his palm; he thought that he would definitely have hit that High Heaven Pavilion Disciple with his palm. Contrary to his predictions, the opposite party had actually dodged!


    Only then did Hu Mei Er regain her senses, she quickly rushed in front of Su Mu while she red at Long Zai Tian, hissing out. "Grandpa Long, he is my friend! What are you trying to do?"


    Seeing Hu Mei''er discard her own life to save Su Mu''s life, Long Zai Tian frowned again.


    "Do you even realise who he is? Su Mu is the grandson of the Second Elder of the High Heaven Pavilion. If you do anything to him, the High Heaven Pavilion won''t ignore this." Hu Mei''er said with a firm expression.


    "What?" Long Zai Tian eximed.


    The reason he was so direct in killing any guy who was close to Hu Mei''er was for his grandson, Long Hui, to have a chance in courting her. If his younger grandson could get Hu Mei''er while his older one gets Hu Jiao''er, he will be able to take over the Blood Battle Gang. But it was indeed true that he can''t kill Su Mu in broad daylight.


    ''Their rtionship has advanced too much. Even if he is the grandson of the Second Elder, I''ll ask Long Hui to deal with him. With his strength, dealing with him in secret shouldn''t be difficult.''


    "This Elder admits his mistakes, and asks for the forgiveness of the youngdy." Long Zai Tian replied.


    "Apologize to him, not me." Hu Mei''er said, turning towards Su Mu.


    After a few minutes of silence, Long Zai Tian finally spoke. "It was my mistake."


    Su Mu just smiled at him. "As I said earlier, I don''t care about what an ant does in its miserable life. As for the attack earlier, I''m sure a child''s punch would hurt more."


    "You damn brat." Long Zai Tian growled but didn''t say anything more before taking his leave.


    After getting the Bright Yang Stones he needed, Su Mu left along with Hu Mei''er. On his way, he also inquired about Long Zai Tian''s two grandsons from Hu Mei''er. He was sure that he''ll be seeing them soon enough.


    Before leaving, Su Mu had told Hu Mei''er about the ce where the ''treasure'' rted to the Blood Battle Group''s mine was, which made Hu Mei''er tear up a bit. Su Mu was willing to tell her something so important just like that?

 Chapter 12: Peak Initial Element

    Chapter 12: Peak Initial Element


    Chapter 12- Peak Initial Element


    After returning to Su Yan''s wooden house, Su Mu was greeted by the sight of Su Yan waiting for his return.


    "You''re back." Su Yan greeted him with a smile.


    "Yeah." Su Mu replied, smiling back at her. "I n on cultivating right now, do you mind cing an array to hide my increasing Qi while I breakthrough?" Su Mu asked.


    Although Su Yan was confused, she still agreed and created an array around Su Mu before he sat cross-legged. Not long after, he took out all the Bright Yang Stones he had and ced them around him before closing his eyes. The quantity of the Bright Yang Stones was enough to create a small mountain around him. Hu Mei''er didn''t hold back while buying these Bright Yang Stones for him. And from the looks of it, all of them were of superior quality to those avable in the market.


    ''He is talking like he will need to breakthrough the moment he starts cultivating.'' Su Yan thought, looking at Su Mu''s face. She waspletely absorbed in looking at his face and she didn''t even notice that it''s been more than 12 hours since Su Mu started cultivating. All the Bright Yang Stones around him have long turned into dust.


    With a sudden surge of energy around Su Mu, Su Yan was snapped out of her thoughts as she looked at him.


    ''He broke through the 4th Stage of Initial Element.'' Su Yan was pleasantly surprised by Su Mu''s progress as a sweet smile appeared on her face. She was truly happy upon seeing Su Mu progress with her own eyes.


    With another surge of energy around Su Mu, Su Yan''s happy face soon turned into one of shock as Su Mu broke through the 5th and 6th Stages of the Initial Element in one go.


    ''The quality of these Bright Yang Stones is quite good. If I go all out, I can easily break through the Qi Transformation Realm. But having a World Baptism here would destroy Su Yan''s wooden house. Let''s stop at the peak of the Initial Element. I can break through to the next great realm when I''m in a secluded ce.'' Su Mu thought as he kept breaking through until he reached the peak of the 9th Stage Initial Element.


    Opening his eyes, Su Mu looked at Su Yan''s shocked face with no traces of her usual calm demeanour.


    Moving forward, Su Mu caressed Su Yan''s cheek, bringing his face closer to her. Before she could realise it, Su Yan was able to feel Su Mu''s breath on her lips. It didn''t take long for her face to be a little red. But for some reason, she didn''t try to push him back like she usually would.


    "How did you do it?" Su Yan asked, calming herself. The closer she gets to Su Mu, the more unfathomable he bes. She was wondering if he somehow received an unparalleled inheritance when no one noticed.


    "I will tell youter." Su Mu replied, backing off as Su Yan grabbed his hand.


    "You promise?" She asked, making him nod in return.


    "I''ll be going somewhere for around half a month." Su Mu replied, remembering that he''ll need to leave after a few hours.


    "Where are you going? And why?" Su Yan asked, surprised.


    "You know Xia Ning Chang, right? Treasurer Meng asked me to help her with something." Su Mu replied.


    "Is that so? Then be careful. If anything happens, just contact me. But don''t you need to consolidate your realm?" Su Yan replied with a smile. She was well aware of who Xia Ning Chang was, so Su Yan wasn''t worried about her tricking Su Mu into something bad.


    "Don''t worry about it." Su Mu replied with a smile. If the only thing he wanted to do was breakthrough, he would have done it within an hour. The reason it took him so long was that he was strengthening his foundation to the maximum for each minor realm.


    ''My fighting strength should be enough to fight the Peak of Qi Transformation Realm. And I should start cultivating that as well.'' Su Mu thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    His encounter with Long Zai Tian reminded him that although he can kill a Peak Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator on his own, the price he needs to pay isn''t worth it.


    With those thoughts in mind, Su Mu once again sat cross-legged.


    Noticing this, Su Yan decided to not disturb him, taking a seat right in front of him, she also started cultivating on her own. Her Secret Art was highly dependent on her state of mind. And whenever she was near Su Mu, she was able to calm herself.


    ---


    [Outside the Contribution Hall]


    Just as Su Mu arrived at the Contribution Hall, he saw Xia Ning Changing out with a bag on her shoulder.


    "Senior Sister Xia, where is Treasurer Meng?" Su Mu asked, confused. From what he could tell, there was no way that Meng Wuya would leave Xia Ning Chang alone with him even for a second, not to mention a half-month-long trip.


    "His old injury suddenly acted up again yesterday. Right now, he needs to prioritize his recovery so he won''t be able to make it." Xia Ning Chang replied, trying her best to act natural.


    "Shouldn''t we check on him before leaving?" Su Mu asked.


    ''A very bad liar.'' Su Mu thought, looking at Xia Ning Chang with a smile.


    Hearing his words, Xia Ning Chang panicked while blushing. "No need for that. I know where the ce is since Master told me to not wait for him. We don''t have much time to waste, Junior Brother Su."


    "Then let''s go." Su Mu said, making Xia Ning Chang happy.


    The horses for their journey were already prepared, so their departure from the High Heaven Pavilion went smoothly.


    For the next three days, Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu travelled on their horses while asionally taking breaks. During that time, Su Mu was getting closer to Xia Ning Chang at a very fast pace. Most of it was thanks to her being a nice and honest person.


    He didn''t bother pressing the question about why Meng Wuya wasn''t able to apany him. As far as Su Mu was concerned, it was better for Meng Wuya to not apany them.


    After travelling for three days, both of them decided to stay at an inn since the journey from heron will be on foot.


    Inside his room, Su Mu was sitting cross-legged while using a Martial Technique to enhance all his senses.


    During their journey, he noticed that there were a lot of people following them. Since they were staying in the same inn as him, Su Mu decided to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    After listening for a good few minutes, Su Mu realised that the one tailing him was none other than Long Hui from the Blood Battle Group. After a while, Nu Lang also arrived at the scene. Since he was also looking for Su Mu, Long Hui and his supporter recruited them into their group as cannon fodder.


    While he was busy eavesdropping, Su Mu heard some rather unpleasantments about Xia Ning Chang and Hu Mei''er, which made him frown. No matter who it was, no one had the right to disrespect his woman.


    "The strongest one in their group is True Element 5th Stage, huh? That should be enough to deal with him if I catch him off guard." Su Mu thought, grabbing the sword that was lying next to him as a smile appeared on his face.


    ''After I''m done dealing with these guys, I''ll let Treasurer Meng deal with Long Zai Tian.'' He was sure that the moment Meng Wuya learns of Long Hui attacking his disciple, he''d head straight to the Blood Battle Group before beating everyone present there senseless.


    No matter how much his cultivation was sealed, who in this world can contend with a Peak Saint Realm Cultivator?


    After leaving the inn, they travelled for a single day before Su Mu found a bunch of Royal Sr Flowers, a herb with strong Yang Qi inside it. It only took Su Mu half an hour to absorb all the Yang Qi inside them before condensing it into pure drops of energy and storing it inside his Dantian.


    A few dayster, they arrived at their desired location.


    "There are two more days until the 7th of July. I still need to make some preparations in the valley, so wait for me here, Junior Brother Su." Xia Ning Chang said, taking off on her own.


    And so, another two days passed.


    "I''m back." Xia Ning Chang said, walking over to Su Mu''s side before taking a seat next to him. "I will recover first. We need to capture the Nine Yin Dew Crystals tonight between midnight and sunrise. If we miss this chance, it''ll go into hiding again."


    "Alright." Su Mu nodded.


    Both Su Mu and Xia Ning Chag sat cross-legged; the former was busy keeping tabs on Long Hui and his men while thetter was recuperating the Yuan Qi she had used during the past two days.

 Chapter 13: Courage

    Chapter 13: Courage


    Chapter 13- Courage


    "Brother Su, the Nine Yin Dew Crystals will appear soon. Can I ask you a question?" Xia Ning Chang asked, looking into Su Mu''s eyes.


    "What is it?" Su Mu asked.


    "I heard from my master that initially, you were unwilling to help when he asked. Yet, when you heard that I was the one who needed help, you agreed to hear him out. Why was that?" Xia Ning Chang asked.


    From what Meng Wuya told her, she thought that Su Mu had some ulterior motives for this. So Meng Wuya told her to be careful around Su Mu.


    "Then answer my question first. What happened to Treasurer Meng? As far as I know, he isn''t injured." Su Mu asked.


    Hearing his words, Xia Ning Chang''s face flushed. "That''s because... I drugged him."


    Looking at himugh at her, Xia Ning Chang continued. "Now tell me why you epted the offer to help me?"


    "It''s simple. Treasurer Meng now owes me a debt for helping his beloved disciple." Su Mu replied, making Xia Ning Chang sad. She thought that he helped because it was rted to her.


    Just as the two were talking, something suddenly changed within the mountain valley.


    ording to logic, in this type of mountain valley with high cliffs on all four sides, there shouldn''t be any wind. But currently, the howling wind had begun to blow within the valley, like a woman weeping at night, chilling the heart.


    Following the chilling wind, cold air rose from the ground. This cold air wasn''t like the winter''s chill, rather it was more like the chill brought by a ghost or malicious creature, freezing one to their core.


    ''This Yin Qi is annoying.'' Su Mu thought, feeling ufortable.


    "Junior Brother!" Xia Ning Chang called out, she mistook the displeased expression on Su Mu''s face for struggle and pulled Su Mu to her side, quickly taking out a purple jade pendant.


    As soon as Su Mu came closer to Xia Ning Chang, he felt the coldness disappear and be reced by a warmth that filled his entire body.


    "Stay close to me and don''t stray too far. This jade pendant can counter the cold from the Yin energy."


    Looking at the artefact in her hand, Su Mu saw that it was a secret artefact, and due to her injection of Yuan Qi, it emitted a glow, dispersing the surrounding Yin energy.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Xia Ning Chang''s face turned red and her voice was as soft as a mozzie.


    Hearing a shout from far away, Xia Ning Chang suddenly became alert, the blush on her face was reced by a serious expression.


    "Howe there are other people here?" Xia Ning Chang furrowed her delicate eyebrows, something wasn''t right.


    ording to what she knew, this ce was ordinary throughout the year and only on the seventh of July, did this change take ce. This couldn''t havee to the attention of anyone.


    In other words, those people who were not that far away came for the same thing as them, either they knew about this change or they were here for them.


    The possibility of thetter was enormous, and it looked like they had quite arge number of people on their side. But thankfully, some of them died while jumping down the cliff, indicating the person''s low cultivation level.


    If these people came to ck Wind Mountain to seek medicine or to hunt Demonic Beasts, they wouldn''t bring people with such low levels of cultivation and they wouldn''t move in suchrge groups. "Looks like we have got trouble." With many thoughts racing through her mind, Xia Ning Chang suggested. "Let''s flee first, Junior Brother."


    "Where do you think you''re going?" A cold voice transmitted from behind them. Then, suddenly a silhouette appeared a few feet in front of the two people, impeding their path.


    Wen Fei Chen, a True Element 5th Stage Cultivator, arrived there to block Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang. Seeing that the other two weren''t foolishly attacking him, he didn''tunch another attack, but instead calmly stood in the same ce.


    Su Mu didn''t enter his eyes with his pitiful 3rd Stage Initial Element cultivation, but when he saw Xia Ning Chang wearing the veil, Wen Fei Chang admired the beautiful pure girl in his heart. Although he couldn''t see her facial features, with those eyes clear like stars her looks couldn''t bemon. More so, the figure of this girl was also outstanding.


    "This person is a True Element Boundary powerhouse, so Junior Brother doesn''t act rashly." Xia Ning Chang warned Su Mu in a soft voice.


    "Just focus on the array you created earlier." Su Mu lightly whispered to Xia Ning Chang, making her eyes widen in surprise. Although the Array was to capture the Nine Yin Dew Crystals, it can be used for offensive purposes as well.


    But since they were in no situation to talk, Xia Ning Chang slowly started manipting the battle array she created earlier while making sure that Wen Fei Chen wouldn''t notice.


    Since she was the one who asked Su Mu for help, Xia Ning Chang decided that she''ll do whatever it takes to ensure that he is safe in this situation.


    ''She is too nice for this world. Just how much did Meng Wuya protect her?'' Su Mu thought, looking at Xia Ning Chang with a smile. He was waiting for everyone from the Blood Battle Group and Storm House to arrive to get rid of them all at once.


    After some time, the other people from Blood Battle Gang and Storm House caught up, and they were all looking at Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang with bad intentions.


    "Who the hell are you?" Su Mu asked, quite sure that the dumbest person in the room would reply first.


    "I am a person who wants to send you to your death." Long Hui came from behind Wen Fei Chen, smiling coldly. When saw Xia Ning Chang his eyes immediately emitted green light, looking at her with lewd eyes, he said, "Wonderful, wonderful! What a beautiful pure girl, this time really was worth it!"


    Xia Ning Chang furrowed her delicate eyebrows, her face revealing her loathing of him; she hid quietly behind Su Mu. Although her strength was higher than Su Mu''s by many times, she was very innocent, so hiding behind Su Mu didn''t have any meaning but rather it was the instinct of a woman.


    Long Hui knew victory was in his hands, so he didn''t want to hide his status, "Boy, let me tell you, I am Blood Battle Gang Vice Guild Master Long Zai Tian''s Grandson, you dare to have ideas about Hui Mei''er, and did you ever think that because of it you would be in such a pinch today?"


    Hearing Long Hui, Nu Lang also gloomily said. "Nu Tao is my younger brother. He and Chen Shao Feng together have disappeared without a trace, boy I wanted to ask you if their disappearance has any rtion to you."


    "I''m having ideas about Hu Mei''er? That''s an assumption even funnier than that stupid face of yours. As far as Mei''er and Jiao''er are concerned, they are already mine." Su Mu said with a smile, looking at Long Hui. Su Mu didn''t say anything more to Long Hui knowing that thetter was a dead man. Turning towards Nu Long, Su Mu continued. "If you mean the Initial Element 5th Stage trash, then yes, I killed him. A man at least deserves to know how his brother died, so I will tell you. A sword pierced right through his heart, he wasn''t even able toplete hisst words before his body turned to ashes. The worst thing is that he was hit by a sword on his back, indicating his cowardice." At the end of his words, Su Mu shook his head with a regrettable expression, but everyone present was able to guess that Su Mu was ndly mocking Nu Tao.


    "You..." Nu Tao growled, anger visible on his face.


    Looking at the difort and irritation on Long Hui''s face, Wen Fei Chen directlyunched a palm towards Su Mu.


    Su Mu looked at the iing attack without a change in his expression, just as his right hand was about to touch the hilt of his sword, Xia Ning Chang jumped between Su Mu and the iing attack, protecting him.


    Looking at this scene, Wen Fei Chen smirked. As far as he was concerned, dealing with that woman was important. As for Su Mu, although he was acting tough in front of them, Wen Fei Chen doubted that Su Mu could do anything in this battle.


    Suddenly the sapphire on her forehead emitted a mysterious and profound ripple, which was followed by a semi-circr light,pletely covering her and Su Mu.


    When Wen Fei Chen''s strike came in contact with the light curtain, it just dissolved away.


    Xia Ning Chang stood there motionlessly with a frosty expression.


    Wen Fei Chen dropped to the ground, his eyes staring at the light curtain with a shocked expression. His voice cracking he shouted "Heaven Grade Treasure!"


    "What did you say?" Long Hui finally diverted his attention from Xia Ning Chang and looked at Wen Fei Chen. His voice slightly shaking, he asked, "Lord Wen, what did you say a moment ago?"


    Wen Fei Chen''s cheeks trembled; his eyes contained a faint trace of greed.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he said, "Heaven Grade Treasure! to be able toresist my attack so easily, this is a Heaven Grade Treasure without a doubt."


    "Are you serious?" Long Hui was excited beyond belief. He hadn''t thought that this time while eradicating this pipsqueak Su Mu; who was nothing more than a bug; not only would he obtain a beautiful woman, but he would also gain a Heaven Grade Treasure.


    Heaven Grade Treasures are priceless items, in the Blood Battle Gang, only Hu Man had one of these.


    If this Heaven Grade Treasure were tond in his grandfather''sp, it could increase his strength by another level; perhaps even Hu Man would no longer be his match.


    "Seize! We must seize it!" Long Hui screeched in excitement. "Lord Wen if you can snatch this, in the future the Vice Guild Master''s position will belong to you."


    Hearing this Wen Fei Chen looked inspired. "Many thanks for Young Master Long''s care."


    Although he said that, he knew that breaking the defence of that Heaven Grade Treasure was not an easy feat. Given how his earlier strike had no effect, he knew that this bone would be very hard to gnaw. However, luck was on their side, with this small girl''s strength she would be unable to protect both herself and Su Mu for an extended period. So if he attacked unceasingly, there was a chance of breaking this light curtain.


    "Begin!" With this thought, Wen Fei Chen started to hit the light curtain. At the same time, other masters from the Blood Battle Gang also stepped forward to fiercely disy their skills.


    Under these numerous strikes, many ripples were created on the light curtain. But, by the light curtain''s protection Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu remained unharmed, meanwhile, all the attacks werepletely dissipated.


    "Junior Brother, are you afraid?" Xia Ning Chang suddenly asked, making Su Mu smile.


    ''Although she is naive and shy, she does possess courage when needed.'' Su Mu thought.


    "Why would I be afraid?" He replied, making Xia Ning Chang narrow her eyes.


    "We could die, are you not afraid?" Xia Ning Chang asked again.


    "We cultivators live with the risk of dying every single day, do we not? What about you, are you afraid?" Su Mu replied. Since Xia Ning Chang was working so hard, he decided to see how far she could go. Either way, as long as he is here, her safety is guaranteed.


    "I''m not afraid!" Xia Ning Chang smiled gently. "They do not know the consequences of their actions."


    On July seventh, Yin Qi would gather! The ce where these Nine Yin Dew Crystals gather suddenly emitted a cold and gloomy Yin Qi one after another from within the ground. This Yin Qi formed a strange, big hand on the surface of the earth. It kept on growing bigger; whoever looked at it would be frightened.


    In the blink of an eye, the temperature in the mountain valley fell drastically, and the bone-seeping cold made everyone tremble.


    The powerhouses from the Blood Battle Gang suddenly realised that their Yuan Qi was being sucked away by the Yin Qi in the atmosphere.


    Although this Yin Qi was making these people ufortable, it was not life-threatening; as long as they could still circte their Yuan Qi it didn''t pose a big problem. However, the Disciples from Storm House, whose cultivations were low, wouldn''t be able to resist this Yin Qi for a long time. If they stayed here for a long time, their Yuan Qi would be exhausted and they would freeze to death.


    In an instant, the entire mountain valley was buried in Yin Qi. Xia Ning Chang suddenly moved, her appearance was graceful like she was dancing. With unknown hand signs, her Yuan Qi was divided into many parts and dispersed.

 Chapter 14: Seven Divine Steps

    Chapter 14: Seven Divine Steps


    Chapter 14- Seven Divine Steps


    Following Xia Ning Chang''s strange movements, the entire valley''s dense Yin Qi began to react. If one were to look down at the valley, the scene would be quite simr to that of a pot of boiling water; it was like the Yin Qi was alive, repeatedly rolling around and around, an intimidating force to be reckoned with.


    Xia Ning Chang''s hand movements gradually became faster and faster, until after the images were formed. This caused the Yin Qi to blow more fiercely and shrilly, it sounded like the howls of wolves and the wailing of ghosts, causing hearts to shudder.


    While Wen Fei Chen''s face revealed his greed; he had underestimated the grade of the Defensive Artefact. ''To think it is a Heaven High-Grade Defensive Artefact! There is no way it would be able to hold up for such a long period without breaking if this wasn''t the case!''


    Heaven High Grade. This thing was able to block attacks from cultivators at the upper boundaries of the Immortal Ascension Boundary. So if he possessed this treasure, it would be equivalent to gaining an extra life.


    "HAHAHAHA!" roaring outughter, Wen Fei Chen had faith that as long as he let out another full-powered strike, he would be able to fully break through.


    But before he could release this final palm strike, the Yin Qi within the valley suddenly settled down. The howling and wailing that he could hear also disappeared.


    Xia Ning Chang''s clear and pure eyes glittered and she called out in her lovable voice. "Seal!"


    At that moment, Xia Ning Chang''s preparations wereplete!


    Crash, crash from the sky, chains suddenly appeared along with the sound of locks locking.


    Looking up in confusion, they could see ten-foot-long chains that were coarse and ck, floating in the sky. These ck chains excluded a dense Yin Qi and a chill that froze the heart.


    These ck Yin Qi chains floated around the heads of the Blood Battle Gang and Storm House. In the next instant, as if they had a mind of their own, they flew towards the people.


    His face contorting, Wen Fei Chen knew that he was a step toote. Hurrying, he hastily sent another palm strike towards the barrier.


    ''She sealed everyone''s cultivation to a certain extent?'' Su Mu thought, pleasantly surprised.


    Picking Xia Ning Chang up like a princess, he avoided the palm sent by Wen Fei Chen before stopping near a tree.


    cing her on the ground with the tree supporting her back, Su Mu caressed her cheek. Removing her veil slightly, Su Mu leaned forward and kissed Xia Ning Chang on the lips, which surprised thetter before her eyes widened in surprise.


    ''My Yuan Qi is being refilled at a very high speed.'' Before Xia Ning Chang could evenprehend what Su Mu was doing, her Yuan Qi reserves were back at their full capacity.


    The technique Su Mu used was quite simple, it replenished one party''s Qi through physical contact with kissing being the fastest way.


    By the time everyone recovered from Xia Ning Chang''s attack, Su Mu let go of the kiss.


    "Junior Brother, I can still..." Before Xia Ning Chang could finish her words, he ced his finger over her lips, making her quiet as she looked him in the eyes.


    "After I unsheathe my sword, do not interfere in the battle. Well, there isn''t much to do now, but don''t interfere. Even if someone attacks you, just trust me." Su Mu replied with a smile, but Xia Ning Chang understood that he was serious about her not interfering.


    Walking towards the group of twelve, Su Mu ced his right hand on the hilt of the sword before pulling it out.


    Hearing his words, Wen Fei Chen smirked. "Boy, do you think you can survive this situation?"


    "It''s harder to think of a reason why I can''t." Su Mu replied with a grin. "Your cultivation right now should be around 1st Stage Separation and Reunion Realm, no?"


    Hearing his words, Wen Fei Chen frowned. "Even if that''s the case, how do you expect to beat me?"


    "Lord Wen, there is no point in talking nonsense with this kid. Let''s just kill him before that woman recovers." Long Hui urged, making Wen Fei Chen nod in agreement.


    With the tip of his sword touching the ground, Su Mu closed his eyes as a hazy blue glow appeared around his sword.


    "Is that sword an artifact too?" Long Hui asked, his excitement rising.


    ''So Sword Qi that I cultivate myself doesn''t trigger a World Baptism?'' Opening his eyes, Su Mu looked at his sword with a smile on his face.


    Sword Qi referred to the refined version of normal Qi to better suit the needs of a swordmaster. The density and purity of the Sword Qi depended on how much the sword master understood the Dao of Swords. But this Sword Qi was too weak whenpared to Su Mu''s standards because it was refined by Yuan Qi, the weakest type of Qi that a cultivator could ess. But it was more than enough for this situation.


    Unlike Martial Dal True Intent, which Su Mu didn''t cultivate himself during his second life, his Sword Qi was cultivated by himself, so it was fair ording to the Heavenly Way.


    ''Seven Divine Steps.'' Su Mu thought, activating the movement technique he used in his previous life as he disappeared from the spot he was standing on.


    Tap*


    "WHAT?" Wen Fei Chen exined, looking at Su Mu who was standing in front of him with his sword resting on top of a little rock.


    "Don''t talk too much. You are already dead." Su Mu said with a calm smile while looking at the blue glow around his sword. "Maybe I am getting rusty? That simple horizontal sh had so many unnecessary movements."


    "What do-" Before Wen Fei Chen couldplete his sentence, his body was horizontally split in half.


    Shocked gasping resounded as organs fell. Blood sttered all over the area, and everybody stared at the horrifying scene with wide eyes and dropped jaws, looking as though they were watching a scene from hell.


    "Y-Y... You Bastard..." Long Hui muttered, horrified. Getting his strongest supporter killed like that had a great impact on him.


    ''I need to do something. That trash Long Hui is useless now.'' Nu Lang thought, looking for a way to survive as his eyes fell on Xia Ning Chang, who was sitting on the ground while looking at Su Mu with wide eyes. ''Right, she is injured, if I capture her then I can live.''


    With those thoughts in mind, Nu Lang ran towards Xia Ning Chen, who wasn''t even reacting to him approaching her even though she was looking directly at him. Since Su Mu told her to not retaliate, she obeyed without any question.


    Nu Lang soon noticed that his view was suddenly changing as his head fell to the ground, looking at Su Mu''s face as he looked down at Nu Lang''s head.


    "You think you can outrun me?" Su Mu muttered. Even during his past life, he was the fastest 8th Rank Open Heaven Cultivator when it came to raw speed. This was thanks to the Seven Divine Steps, a movement technique he created and improved throughout his journey as a cultivator. With his nature as a Dual Cultivator, he was chased by a lot of men after having a not-so-agreeable affair with their wives. Well, it was just him calling it an affair. Those women were ready to leave their husbands for him at any given moment along with the countless maidens he tainted.


    To this day, Su Mu can proudly im that the ''Seven Divine Steps'' is one of the best movement techniques that ever existed.


    The only ones who could beat him inbat speed were those who either cultivated the Dao of Time or Space.


    It didn''t take long for him to dispose of every cultivator present except Long Hui, who he saved for thest.


    "L-Let me go. M-My grandfather won''t let this s-slide." Long Hui muttered, stepping back as Su Mu calmly walked towards him, the Sword Qi around his sword disappearing.


    "AAAAAAAAAGGGGHHHHHHHHH. MY ARM! MY ARM!." Long Hui screamed as Su Mu shed his right arm, making it fall to the ground.


    "Stay quiet, will you?" Su Mu said, chopping both of Long Hui''s legs as well, making his upper body fall chest first on the ground.


    "AAAAAAGGHHHHHH. NOOO. PLEASE DON''T KILL ME, MY GRANDFATHER WILL GIVE YOU EVERYTHING. NO! STOP!" Long Hui kept shouting as Su Mu beheaded him.


    Not long after that, the sword in Su Mu''s hand started turning to dust with nothing remaining.


    ''The feeling of cutting flesh with a sword never changes.'' Su Mu thought, turning towards Xia Ning Chang.


    "Were you scared?" Su Mu asked, walking towards her.


    Hearing his words, Xia Ning Chang shook her head in denial. Although she was naive, she wasn''t stupid enough to not understand that if Su Mu hadn''t killed these guys, it would''ve been them who would''ve died.


    After that, it didn''t take long for them to locate the Nine Yin Dew Crystals before Su Mu captured them. As per Xia Ning Chang''s request, Su Mu put the crystal inside his mouth. Without even him consciously doing anything, his body was automatically absorbing the effects of the Nine Yin Dew Crystals.


    "Brother, bear with it." Xia Ning Chang said with a blush, remembering what Su Mu did to her before fighting those guys as she removed her veil.


    Jumping forward with all her courage, Xia Ning Chang kissed Su Mu, inserting her tongue in his mouth while absorbing the Nine Yin Dew Crystals before biting his tongue lightly.


    "What was that bite for?" Su Mu asked.


    "I''m sorry, I need your natural pure Yang Qi as well as a drop of blood from the tip of your tongue to absorb the Nine Yin Dew Crystals." Xia Ning Chang exined, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "B-Brother..." Xia Ning Chang squealed as Su Mu grabbed her by the waist before pushing her against a tree, continuously kissing her as his hands fondled her soft body.


    Although she was surprised, Xia Ning Chang didn''t resist, enjoying the sensation of Su Mu carefully caressing her body while lovingly kissing her.

 Chapter 15: Another Bet?

    Chapter 15: Another Bet?


    Chapter 15- Another Bet?


    The entire night, it was unknown what Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang were doing behind the tree.


    Just as she was busying herself with various things, the Nine Yin Eight Locks Array suddenly burst out and disappeared.


    The sun was up! With the sun brimming with vitality, the Nine Yin Eight Locks sealing formation had dissolved.


    Unbeknownst to Xia Ning Chang, she did not sense the passage of time within the mountain valley as she was ''preupied'' with doing things she never knew were possible while getting used to the new feeling of pleasure.


    A wave of tyrannical but soft energy passed over Xia Ning Chang''s body. Shivering from the sensation, she suddenly looked up, as a figure appeared within her view.


    "Master!" As soon as Xia Ning Chang saw him, her face flushed red. She wanted to get up from Su Mu''sp, but he was holding her waist from behind, making it impossible for her to get up.


    Meng Wuya''s face was serious, he was about to ask Xia Ning Chang about why she was so close to Su Mu when he saw that something was not quite right. Looking around his face became concerned as he asked: "What happened?"


    Old Man Meng had stood guard outside of the Nine Yin Eight Locks formations for a good portion of the night. He did not dare to enter, as he assumed that the capturing of the dew drop had gone sessfully. After all, he had prepared these things for many years, and all they needed was the corporation of Su Mu. After that, everything was easy.


    After staying outside all night, Meng Wuya was also feeling a bit stuffy. Which master would be drugged by his own Disciple; under the heavens, he guessed only he would be. Though that wasn''t the reason why Meng Wuya was feeling this way. Being drugged was a small matter, but this time he had lost a lot of face. Not to mention that this trip had brought Xia Ning Chang deep into ck Wind Mountains, what if something bad had happened to her?


    But what he was about to say had suddenly disappeared as he gazed down at the ground. On the ground, several corpses were lying everywhere with each of them being killed painfully. From the remnants of the Qi, he could tell that one of the corpses belonged to a 5th Stage True Element Cultivator. "What happened here?"


    Once Meng Wuya saw the expression on his Disciple''s face, he knew something bad had happened. Sighing internally he cried out. ''Fate! Dear fate! Even with my thousand blockades, I still wasn''t able to stop it. My dear disciple...''


    Seeing his Disciple, without any hesitation or restraint, treating a male in this manner caused Meng Wuya to feel upset. It was like having a daughter whom you spent much effort raising, only to have her leave you.


    Meng Wu Ya was extremely regretful. Regretful that when he had arrivedst night, he didn''t break into the sealing formation of the Nine Yin Eight Locks. Otherwise, how could his Disciple and Su Mu fall into such dire straits?


    "Senior Sister Xia, you should refine the Nine Yin Dew Crystal now that Treasurer Meng is here to guard you." Su Mu said, letting go of her waist as she got up before taking a seat around 10 meters away from Su Mu and Meng Wuya.


    "You owe me a big one, Treasurer Meng." Su Mu replied with a smile which made Meng Wuya ufortable.


    "Tell me what happened here." Meng Wuya asked.


    "Ask Senior Sister Xia after she is done absorbing the Nine Yin Dew Crystal. I need to breakthrough as well." Su Mu replied, closing his eyes.


    Su Mu sat cross-legged as a thickyer of World Energy started to envelop itself around him.


    ''He is having a breakthrough to a major realm.'' Meng Wuya thought, his eyes widening in surprise as he looked at Su Mu.


    ''Peak Initial Element? And his foundation is still strong?'' Meng Wuya thought, only now checking Su Mu''s cultivation with his Divine Sense. Wasn''t this kid a 3rd Stage Initial Element like 10 days ago? How could he grow so much in just a few days?


    Soon, the World Energy around Su Mu started pouring into Su Mu''s body like an endless pit.


    After around one hour, a wave of Yuan Qi came out of Su Mu''s body. The density and purity of the Yuan Qi were enough to make Xia Ning Chang take a few steps back.


    Su Mu opened his eyes, his cultivation reaching the 1st Stage of the Qi Transformation Realm.


    "Congrattions, Junior Brother Su." Xia Ning Chang greeted Su Mu with a smile. By the time Su Mu was done with his breakthrough, she had already refined the Nine Yin Dew Crystal. Once shepletely absorbed it, she would be able to break through into the True Element Stage; but this would take at least a few days.


    "Let''s first leave this ce. And make sure to tell me everything that happened here after we find a ce to stay during this journey." Meng Wuya said as a cold light shed through his eyes.


    After that, the three of them left the ck Wind Mountains. On their way towards the High Heaven Pavilion, Meng Wuya and Xia Ning Chang were once again surprised by Su Mu''s speed. Although his cultivation was that of a Qi Transformation 1st Stage, his speed exceeded that of an average 2nd Stage Separation and Reunion Realm Cultivator. If they knew that Su Mu wasn''t even using a fraction of what the


    ''Seven Divine Steps'' were capable of, they might end up passing out.


    On their way back, they decided to stop at the same inn where Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu had stayed previously.


    After an order from Meng Wuya, Xia Ning Chang finally began the absorption of the Nine Yin Dew Crystal; to change her Yuan Qi to True Qi and assault the True Element Realm. He said that even though it had been refined, it wasn''t viable to continue to keep it within her Dantian.


    Xia Ning Chang didn''t disagree. Obediently she refined it. Even after everything, she was still an obedient and clever female. The incident of drugging her master was only a small mishap.


    Although the three people stayed in the tavern, Meng Wuya was a person of high cultivation. Because of this, he wasn''t too worried about any suspicious people bothering Xia Ning Chang, so he allowed her to enter closed-door cultivation.


    While she was in closed-door cultivation, Meng Wuya decided to talk with Su Mu.


    "Young man, I won''t force you to tell me, but I still need to ask. How did you improve so much in such little time?" Meng Wuya asked, not expecting much.


    ''Since I n on helping him remove the seal on his cultivation, I can probably lie about how I received some Saint Realm Cultivator''s inheritance, it''s better than revealing anything about my previous life. But even though he is trustworthy, it''s too soon to tell him the lie about the inheritance. I should probably tell him after the Dragon and Phoenix Inheritance opens up at the Blood Battle Group''s mining area.''


    By now, Su Mu had judged Meng Wuya''s character pretty well. Although he was a lecherous old man, he wasn''t a bad person or someone greedy. But still, Su Mu had no ns about revealing his past life to others. It wasn''t that he was scared, but there was no merit in doing so when he could easily cover it up with the lie about receiving an inheritance.


    Looking at Su Mu''s expression, Meng Wuya sighed. He thought that they had the level of trust, but maybe he was wrong. Deciding to change the topic, Meng Wuya continued.


    "Tell me about the events that happened that night." Asking this suddenly, a long-suppressed sh of anger and killing intent shed through Meng Wuya''s eyes.


    "The attack was arranged by Long Hui, the grandson of Long Zai Tian, the Vice Head of the Blood Battle Group along with some from the Storm House." Shrugging, Su Mu told about the attack nned by Long Hui and how they fought against a True Element 5th Stage Cultivator. Telling Meng Wuya that he was able to beat Wen Fei Chen because of Xia Ning Chang''s Array, making it more believable.


    Listening to him, Meng Wuya became furious. Due to how Su Mu narrated the story, most of Meng Wuya''s anger was focused on Long Zai Tian rather than the Blood Battle Group itself.


    Nodding his head, Meng Wuya asked, "In other words, the main offender was you. But the schemer was that Long Hui fellow right?"


    "I am the victim here, you know? But yes, Senior Sister Xia was involved in this mess because of me." Su Mu nodded.


    "Although you were the main culprit, you are not at fault. Furthermore, Xia Ning Chang is unhurt, so you don''t need to feel guilty about it." First consoling him before erupting in a burst of cold chuckles, "Blood Battle Gang, Long Zai Tian! This old man has a grudge to settle with you!"


    Although Su Mu wasn''t feeling guilty about anything, he didn''t bother correcting Meng Wuya.


    "Don''t make things too hard for the Blood Battle Gang. Mei''er and Jiao''er are still my women." Su Mu said as Meng Wuya wanted to curse him out loud. Wasn''t he satisfied by just stealing his lovely disciple''s heart? What''s so special about those twins from the Blood Battle Group?


    ''I hope my disciple soon forgets about this brat.'' Meng Wuya sighed.


    ''Hate to disappoint you, I doubt Xia Ning Chang could ever forget what happened that night.'' Su Mu chuckled, looking at Meng Wuya.


    Staying in the tavern for another two days, Xia Ning Chang eventually came out of closed-door cultivation. As anticipated, her cultivation had already reached the 1st Stage of True Element Realm.


    With things done, the group finally departed for the High Heaven Pavilion.


    There, Su Mu bid farewell to the Master and Disciple trio before making his way towards the ck Wind Trade Area. Meng Wuya told him about how he would go visit the Blood Battle Gang after guiding Xia Ning Chang in cultivation for a few days. During that time, Su Mu also mentioned how Meng Wuya would destroy the mining area after dealing with Long Zai Tian, an idea that Meng Wuya appreciated.


    ''Meng Wuya''s strength should be enough to trigger the inheritance.'' Su Mu thought as a smile appeared on his face as he reached Su Yan''s wooden house.


    Entering the wooden house, he was greeted by the scene of Su Yan meditating in peace.


    ''Her cultivation has stabilized.'' Su Mu thought, looking at Su Yan with a smile before taking a seat next to her.


    Since he was free, he decided to refine some more Sword Qi inside his body.


    The next few days went peacefully as Su Mu lived alongside Su Yan while also paying regr visits to Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er.


    Hu Jiao''er personally apologised to him about what she did, much to Su Mu''s amusement as he asionally teased her, much to Hu Mei''er''s pleasure.


    Right now, Su Mu was inside Hu Jiao''er wooden house, lying on the bed with Hu Jiao''er on his right side and Hu Mei''er on his left. Both of them were hugging him from the sides as he wrapped his hands around them.


    If any of the male cultivators in the three Sects were to see this scene, they''d want to rip Su Mu apart into thousand pieces out of pure envy and hatred.


    "Su Mu, the inheritance ce you told me about thest time is really amazing. After my father found out that it was covered with various seals that even Vice Head Long wasn''t able to understand, he praised me a lot. But even after I told him to hide about it from the Long family, he never listened to me." Hu Mei''er grumbled.


    Hearing her words, Su Mu chuckled. "Don''t worry about it. The Long family cannot even unlock the seals."


    "Then how would the inheritance show itself? Isn''t it a waste to just leave it?" Hu Jiao''er asked, confused. "And how did you even know that the inheritance is hidden there, to begin with?"


    "How about another bet? I will tell you if you can handle a massage for 2 minutes without releasing your Yin Qi." Su Mu replied with a smile, making Hu Jiao''er blush harder than Hu Mei''er ever could as she buried her face in his chest.


    "... It was my fault, alright. Stop making me remember that day." Hu Jiao''er''s muffled voice came as she sobbed, making both Su Mu and Hu Mei''erugh.


    Looking at the prideful and arrogant Hu Jiao''er act like this was something neither of them gets tired of.

 Chapter 16: Ill Help

    Chapter 16: I''ll Help


    Chapter 16- I''ll Help


    Right, a question. Should Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang be included as Su Mu''s servants?


    And since no one asked, I''ll just mention the cultivation realms that have appeared until now in order.


    Tempered Body


    Initial Element


    Qi Transformation


    Separation and Reunion


    True Element


    Immortal Ascension


    Transcendent


    Saint


    ****


    ****


    After spending some time with Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er, Su Mu decided to take his leave.


    While Su Mu was on his way towards Su Yan''s wooden house, at the borders of the ck Wind Trade Market, Meng Wuya appeared with a murderous look on his old face.


    His target was the Blood Battle Group. Or Long Zai Tian, to be precise.


    Though the Blood Battle Group was one of the three big powers in the area, how could Meng Wuya be afraid of them? His Disciple had narrowly escaped bing a dead person, narrowly avoided losing her purity. This tab had to be calcted.


    Although Long Hui was dead? It didn''t matter! As far as Meng Wuya was concerned, he still has a grandfather. If the upper beam is crooked, the lower beams would be too. If it were not for having a powerful backing, how could a small and insignificant figure such as Long Hui possibly act that domineering and rampant?


    So in Meng Wuya''s eyes, Long Zai Tian was even more hateful! Even more deserving of death!


    The distance between High Heaven Pavilion and the Blood Battle Group wasn''t that much. Furthermore, with Meng Wuya''s speed, he arrived in the time it takes to drink a cup of tea.


    Although his cultivation was sealed, he was still far above a normal 9th Stage Immortal Ascension with just the fact that he uses Saint Qi, unlike normal Immortal Ascension Cultivators who use True Qi. The advanced Martial Techniques and his profound experience were just the cherries on top.


    At that very moment, the higher-ups of the Blood Battle Group were discussing some important affairs.


    This meeting was being held in the Grand Hall. The Group Head, Hu Man was currently sitting straight with his tough and stocky build. His face was full of harsh features; with a single nce, one could tell he wasn''t some benevolent person.


    The subordinates under Hu Man, the fellow Lords of the Blood Battle Group, were all sitting straight, respectfully. These people were currently reporting the small and big matters of the group that had urred in the past month; the profits, the expenditures, etc.


    Listening to this made Hu Man extremely impatient. Waving his arms, he spoke. "Don''t speak about these trivial matters. How is the process of breaking that mining area''s seals going?"


    A young person of around twenty-seven years of age stood up at that moment. Respectfully, he replied to Hu Man, "Reporting to the Group Head, grandfather already has some rough sketches. It''s just the number of experts within the group is far too little. Although the seals are old, they aren''t easily dispelled. The other day, grandfather had asked Long Jun to pass on the message that he is already making the utmost effort and will try to break the seals in the shortest time possible."


    The young man was Long Zai Tian''s eldest grandchild, Long Hui''s elder brother, Long Jun. He was already at the 2nd Stage of True Element Realm, and although he couldn''t bepared to those geniuses beloved by the heavens, his aptitude wasn''t too bad.


    Even though Long Jun was only at the True Element Second Stage, he was still given important tasks and held the position of Lord because the Long Family''s position within the group wasn''t low.


    Hu Man merely nodded his head. "This is good. Long Jun, if you have the time, please go to the mining site to bring your grandfather my thanks for his troubles."


    "Yes."


    "It''s unknown what profound mysteries are hidden within those seals, to be actually hidden tens of feet underground." A random Lord spoke out.


    "But this is all thanks to our Lady Mei''er and her clear sight. If it wasn''t for her telling us that something unusual was hidden beneath the mine, then we would have never known about the matter."


    "That''s right, that''s right. Even though Lady Mei''er''s age is young, her eyes truly are special. It is unknown as to how she saw this."


    Hearing the people in the room praising Hu Mei''er, although their words contained traces of ttery, they still made Hu Manfortable listening to them. But when he thought of Hu Mei''er''s female body, he would still have to marry her out. At this point, Hu Man couldn''t help but sigh.


    ''From your grandmother, I, your father am wise and strong. Within the family are various concubines, working away every night diligently, yet how do I only have two daughters?'' This was one of Hu Man''s sore points. As the family''s sole male, how would he continue the family? At this thought, Hu Man could only be depressed.


    [A/N- Meanwhile Su Mu: Chill mate, I''ll help. (   )]


    That group of people were still praising Hu Mei''er''s peculiar eyes, and also continuously added many praises for Hu Jiao''er as well.


    But thinking about it again, it was indeed quite odd. The mining site was discovered quite a few years ago while the Group was continuously mining the Bright Yang Stones and Bright Yin Stones during these years, making a lot of money. In these years the Blood Battle Group had expanded quite rapidly, while arge portion came from that mining site.


    Even after all this, no one knew that a few more meters down, there was such a mysterious thing hidden.


    Yet two months earlier, Hu Man''s younger daughter, Hu Mei''er, came one day to tell him this news. At that time, he had onlyughed at this news while thinking that she was ying a silly prank on him.


    It was only after Hu Mei''er''s nagging that Hu Man begrudgingly decided to send some people to investigate.


    Hu Mei''er had clearly stated that this affair couldn''t be leaked to the Long Family. But Hu Man didn''t care about the news; he felt that it was his daughter''s mischievousness to attract his attention. Coupled with the fact that the mine site was under the management of Long Zai Tian, he naturally couldn''t hide it from him.


    The evacuation site that Hu Mei''er said wasn''t that far from the mine. Ten or so Blood Battle Group Disciples painstakingly spent several days before discovering that something was truly unordinary in the ce they were digging. They found that the ce was filled with mysterious seals, so the disciples ran back to report this finding to various elders.


    After Hu Man received the news, he immediately went to personally investigate. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see or hear anything thanks to the seals.


    In the Blood Battle Group, Long Zai Tian was the eldest, and the one with the most experience. Not to mention he already knew about the matter, so Hu Man put him in charge; to see what was hidden within those restrictions.


    Hu Man had a feeling, that the thing hidden within was some type of unspeakable secret. If the Blood Battle Group was able to obtain it, then their power would rise by another level. Not only would their power rise, but they might also be able to surpass the Eight Great Families; at the very least, they would be able to stand on equal footing with them.


    Hu Man was also a bit vexed. At the time, Hu Mei''er had constantly warned him to not let the Long family know of this news, but he hadn''t taken her seriously at all, which naturally pissed Hu Mei''er a lot. Now, not only did the Long Family know, but all the upper echelons of the group knew as well.


    After returning from the mining area that day, Hu Man didn''t waste any time before running over to Hu Mei''er, who, for some reason, permanently started staying with Hu Jiao''er, to ask how she knew about the secret hidden beneath the mining area.


    What he didn''t expect was that due to this affair, Hu Mei''er held a small grudge against him. Through the bustle, Hu Man found out that Hu Mei''er learned this secret through the guidance of an expert. It was this expert that discovered the secret in the mine.


    Because of his mindlessness, he failed the task that the expert had entrusted his daughter. And that expert didn''t want the Long Family to know of this news.


    Little did he know, Su Mu didn''t really mind the Long Family sneaking around the ce. He knew that the only person who could force open the inheritance by sheer force was Meng Wuya. And if Meng Wuya failed to do so, Su Mu nned on doing it himself after his cultivation reaches the True Element Realm.


    "My daughter, who is this expert like?" Hu Man held a deep respect for this hidden expert. To be able to see the hidden secrets meters below the ground symbolised that they possessed high cultivations. In Hu Man''s mind, that expert must have possessed Heaven and Earth shocking power.


    "What kind of expert?" At the time, the image of Su Mu appeared in Hu Mei''er''s mind, causing her face to turn red. ncing at her father, she replied, "Not telling you!"


    Seeing her reaction, Hu Man became rooted to the spot. This made him wonder if his daughter held feelings for that expert.


    Moving his eyes a little, Hu Man noticed that his eldest daughter, Hu Jiao''er, was blushing even harder than her younger sister.


    ''Heavens. Not only Mei''er but the prideful and arrogant Jiao''er as well?'' At this discovery, Hu Man almost felt his body losing its strength. Just how many talented young men were trying their best to get a bit of his daughters'' attention. To think they have feelings for the same person and mutually agree to it as well.


    After a series of roundabout inquiries, Hu Man became astonished. This expert was a young person. This type of person, how could their birth be ordinary?


    "Mei''er, Jiao''er, is it possible that you two have feelings for this other party?" Full of spirit, Hu Man made his inquires. In his eyes, his daughters would have to marry at some point, but the most important question was who they would be married to. Although it would be weird for both of them to marry a single person, as long as the other party had the capabilities, Hu Man didn''t mind as long as his daughters agreed. If they could marry into one of the Eight Great Families, then it couldn''t be any better. Then the Blood Battle Group would be able to soar up like a phoenix.


    Not to mention that with these keen eyes, the young superior person wouldn''t be a bad match for his daughters.


    "If we do like him, what can you do about it?" Hu Jiao''er growled. The only thing that changed about her was how she acted in front of Su Mu, for others, she was the same prideful Hu Jiao''er.


    "If you two like them, then try to get closer to them. My daughters are beautiful, could it be that he doesn''t put you two in his eyes?" Hu Man egged her on, "Wait, could it be that he already has a wife? What could this be counted as? A man having more than two or three wives is very ordinary."


    At his words, both Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er fell into a trance.


    "Little sister, how many women do you think he has?" Hu Jiao''er asked with a pondering expression.


    "I never bothered to ask him that. But considering how he is, the number shouldn''t be small. Isn''t that right, big sis?" Hu Mei''er replied, giving any Jiao''er a meaningful grin, making thetter embarrassed.


    Hu Man could only smile bitterly as his two daughters were nowpletely leaving him out of this conversation. Neither Hu Mei''er nor Hu Jiao''er slipped Su Mu''s name into their conversation.

 Chapter 17: Stupidity Is Hereditary?

    Chapter 17: Stupidity Is Hereditary?


    Chapter 17- Stupidity Is Hereditary?


    While the various Lords of the Blood Battle Group were busy licking Hu Man''s boots with verbal praises for his daughters, Hu Man could hear nothing but empty words without any sort of substance.


    Just as he was standing up to leave, Hu Man stopped in his tracks and lifted up his head. Looking outside, his face couldn''t help but turn heavy looking with traces of concern.


    In the next moment, all of the Lords and Elders shut their mouths and turned their heads.


    A formless aura, like the heavens were falling on their shoulders, pressing them down; shaking them to their very core.


    An expert has graced the Blood Battle Group with their presence! Everyone within the Grand Hall could feel his presence.


    Following that, an aged voice sounded next to everyone''s ears, "Where is Long Zai Tian?"


    This voice was very t, no one could hear any emotion within it. But everyone on site couldn''t help but tremble, they could feel that the expert that had suddenly descended came with some ill intent.


    A powerful expert suddenly came searching for the Vice Leader of the Group, they couldn''t help but be anxious. Everyone looked at each other simultaneously and couldn''t help but hold some doubt within their hearts.


    "Follow me outside to take a look." Standing up, Hu Man walked inrge strides outside, so the various Lords and Elders had to follow. Although he was worried, a leader must never show his worries.


    Coming outside the room, people saw someone standing in mid-air. That person was an old man who was standing strongly in the air. This person was all white from head to toe; he gave a sinking feeling to everyone. His sharp eyes had swept over everyone, just like a hawk viewing the earth from the sky, his eyes viewed everything with disdain, arrogance and wildly abandon.


    When the eyes swept over everyone, everyone couldn''t help but have a tingling feeling of fear.


    "Peak of the Immortal Ascension Realm!" Hu Man eximed in a low voice, his rough facial skin twitching slightly as he could no longer mask his worry.


    "Peak of the Immortal Ascension Realm?" The people around Hu Man were also shocked, "Is he the leader of High Heaven Pavilion?"


    In this surrounding area for a great distance, many masters have reached the Immortal Ascension Realm, but speaking of those at the true peak of that realm, one can only think of the leader of the High Heaven Pavilion, who is a mystery to everyone. It can be said that it is possible to see a divine dragon but it is impossible to see the leader of the High Heaven Pavilion.


    This old man was wearing robes simr to the ones used in High Heaven Pavilion and had a simr age to that of the leader. It is not a mistake that some people will think that he is the leader.


    "He is not the leader of the High Heaven Pavilion." Hu Man shook his head slowly. When he was young, he had once seen one side of High Heaven Pavilion''s leader and he naturally remembered that appearance. It was apletely different appearancepared to this old man.


    Moreover, although this person was an Immortal Ascension Realm powerhouse, the pressure that was felt by Hu Man was way stronger than that of someone at the peak of Immortal Ascension Realm.


    Hu Man himself was an Immortal Ascension Seventh Stage powerhouse. So even if the leader of the High Heaven Pavilion arrived, his pressure will not give Hu Man too many restrictions.


    But the old man in front of him was different. When Hu Man looked at him, he felt like he was staring at a mountain which he will never be able to surpass, a river that can never be crossed. Even if he consumed all of his life''s energy, all he could aplish was to only be able to look up to the old man. This is a very strange feeling, but Hu Man always believed in his intuition.


    ''It''s best to not cross this old man. Where did this powerhouse evene from?'' Hu Man had a very serious look on his face as he took one step forward, cupping his fist, Hu Man bowed and asked. "May I know the honoured senior''s name?"


    The person who was standing there was naturally Meng Wuya. Meng Wuya had suppressed his anger for a long time. As soon as he returned to High Heaven Pavilion, he wanted toe looking for Long Zai Tian. But fearing that his Disciple will again look for Su Mu, he defended against this for a few days in the name of cultivation, when he was finally convinced that she had properly entered secluded cultivation, then he leisurely came looking for trouble with the Blood Battle Group.


    "Are you Long Zai Tian?" Meng Wuya asked while narrowing his eyes, his eyes were like those of a hawk who was looking at his prey.


    Hu Man couldn''t help but circte his True Qi within his body. It looked like his life was on a thread in this critical moment but he was able to maintain hisposure, after all, he was the leader of a group, and he had already mentally strengthened himself. If he was frightened by the opposite party''s few words, wouldn''t it look highly improper?


    "I am Blood Battle Group''s Sect Master, Hu Man."


    ''He is the father of those two girls?'' Meng Wuya thought, remembering Su Mu''s words about Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er.


    He owed Su Mu for not only agreeing to help Xia Ning Chang but to save her life as well. So naturally, he won''t ignore Su Mu''s words about not causing too much trouble for the Blood Battle Group. His main goal was to kill Long Zai Tian along with destroying the Group''s mining area, thetter being Su Mu''s idea.


    Although Su Mu was the reason his disciple was involved in this mess, Meng Wuya still didn''t me Su Mu. After all, he was the one who decided to ask for Su Mu''s help.


    "If you are not Long Zai Tian, then why are you opening your mouth?" Meng Wuya asked.


    Hu Man was startled by this, but was wise enough to not get angry suddenly. When Hu Man was about to open his mouth again to exin something. Meng Wuya became crazy.


    "Fuck you, Long Zai Tian, you old dog roll out in front of this old Man!"


    This roar was an indescribably real world tragedy; it rang out past the clouds, prated deep into the earth. Not only was it heard by the Blood Battle Group, but it was also heard by people from the Storm House and High Heaven Pavilion who were within the ck Wind Trade Area.


    With this single roar, everyone became quiet.


    A crowd of Immortal Ascension Realm and True Element Realm powerhouse were looking at Meng Wu Ya with silly expressions. They were staring at him with dumbfounded stares. They would have never thought that a powerhouse can curse a person with his full power; moreover, his cursing was done in such an evil and vulgar way.


    If he is doing such a thing then he should have a very big enmity with the other party. Letting his training and demeanour be thrown beyond the highest heavens? What did that Long Zai Tian do for calling this much anger towards himself?


    Hu Man asked with a calm face, "Senior, please calm down. If you have words, then please speak, I will listen to them."


    Although the strength of this person was very high, Hu Man doesn''t want him as an enemy. However, Long Zai Tian was still the Vice Sect Leader of the Blood Battle Group, the least he needed to do was stand up.


    Meng Wuya''s palm came halfway towards Hu Man.


    "You stand still. Long Zai Tian muste out to see me, if he doesn''te out and cut his head off somewhere secluded, this old man will ughter the whole of your Blood Battle Group!" Meng Wuya started threatening the Blood Battle Group. He was unable to see the culprit so he was very annoyed in his heart. If it wasn''t for what Su Mu said, Meng Wuya would''ve already started killing the people of the Blood Battle Group until he found Long Zai Tian. As for the Blood Battle Group itself, it was worth nothing in his eyes.


    "Hey, is that Long Zai Tian a turtle, doesn''t he dare toe out and meet this old man?" Meng Wu Ya said while sweeping his eyes towards the people standing under him.


    This time, it was a youth who responded to Meng Wuya''s nder with a cold face, "This senior, watch what you are saying. If my grandfather and you have any enmity, then solve it, why are you insulting him like that?" The person who spoke was naturally Long Jun, Long Hui''s older brother.


    Meng Wuya came and scolded Long Zai Tian with coarse and vulgarnguage. Long Jun was a descendant of Long Zai Tian, so how could he endure? Taking advantage of the fact that this ce is Blood Battle Group''s headquarters, along with numerous masters standing beside him, he took the opportunity to refute Meng Wu Ya immediately.


    So what if he was a peak Immortal Ascension Realm cultivator? The Blood Battle Group also had many masters of the Immortal Ascension Realm. If he dared to start a fight here, it was already decided that he will never return from here.


    If Su Mu was here, he would''ve concluded that stupidity was something that was hereditary within the Long Family.


    "Your Grandfather?" Meng Wuya narrowed both his eyes while staring at Long Jun.


    "The person who this Mister is trying to find is my Grandfather!" Long Jun gave a sound reply with no trace of fear.


    "That''s very good!" Meng Wuya smiled, "A dragon will live like a dragon, the phoenix will live like a phoenix, and at birth, the mouse will be digging holes. That Long Hui was not a good thing, so you as his elder brother, wouldn''t be worthy of anything great either."


    How did Long Huie into this conversation? The surrounding people thought that this old man said something unconsciously. Such a random word, what does he want to say?


    Long Jun became angry, "Old man, you are acting too wild. This is the Blood Battle Group''s Headquarters, it''s not a ce where you can act wild!"


    "Is this old man acting wild?" Meng Wuya asked as if he had heard the world''s funniest joke. For a second, a grin appeared on his face before hisplexion suddenly turned cold, then he scolded and said, "What can you do, even if this old man is acting wildly?


    While speaking, he just randomly threw out a p.


    Shunt!*


    With this sound, Hu Man''s face became pale as he was about to protect Long Jun, but Meng Wu Ya was lightning fast. Hu Man just saw him lifting one hand and in the next moment, a resounding sound rang out from Long Jun''s face.


    Two teeth flew out of his mouth along with Long Jun, who flew with them for a few meters before he dropped to the ground with a thud sound.


    The people from Blood Battle Group became frightened instantaneously; Hu Man also felt an icy coldness from his body.


    They were simply unable to believe how the old man did it. When he was standing at a distance of 50 meters from Long Jun, the palm struck even before they had the time to react.


    Can this be achieved by an Immortal Ascension Realm powerhouse? Even if the person is at the peak of the Immortal Ascension Realm, it would still be impossible for them to leave all the people at the scene to be at a loss.


    Hu Man thought that if the leader of High Heaven Pavilion would have thrown this punch, he was about 90% sure that he could have been able to keep it off Long Jun.


    Long Jun had also been dumbstruck by the flick of that palm, after falling to the ground, he staggered and crawled, after several moments when he was able to find the correct direction, he again looked at Meng Wuya. Now, he was dreading his previous action with his whole face bing panic-stricken.


    His right cheek swelled up greatly, and although he does not have any internal injuries, the p was given to him by Meng Wuya in public. For a person like Long Jun, who always covers up his shorings in presence of everyone, being pped like this caused him to feel humiliated, something which Long Jun hasn''t felt up till now in the presence of bystanders.


    "Gahhhh..." Just like earlier, Long Jun took off again. Blood Battle Group''s many experts did not even have time to react.


    Finally, Hu Man was unable to bear it any longer. Turning towards Meng Wuya, he angrily said, "Senior, you are a person of high skill, why are you bullying a junior, doesn''t senior fear bing a joke in other people''s eyes?"


    "Ha! If I began, does he even have any life remaining? This was only a slight lesson." Ming Wuya said with a sneer, and then he quietly said, "Come here, boy!"


    One of his hands moved forward, and then a huge suction was created towards Long Jun, who was on the ground and had not even started crawling yet. In mid-air, Long Jun tried to make threatening gestures, but his facial colour disyed nothing but pure terror, before he shouted, "Master, save me!"


    "SENIOR!" Hu Man shouted, taking a step forward.


    Meng Wuya paid no attention to him before he raised Long Jun by his neck. With a dark look, he replied to Hu Man, "This old man has a debt to settle due to injustice, this old man is only looking for Long Zai Tian today! Boy, you are the grandson of Long Zai Tian, obediently tell me where is he?"


    After Long Jun suffered the two attacks from Meng Wuya''s hands, he became cleverer than a rabbit. There were no signs of haughtiness remaining. Suffering from pain in his two cheeks, he replied in a trembling voice, "Grandfather is not with the group at present."


    "Where is he then?"


    "In the mining area!"


    "Show me the direction."


    "That way!" Under the threat of death, how could Long Jun dare to hesitate? Under these circumstances, Meng Wuya asks a question and he replies with an answer. Even if his cheeks were burning with pain, his words wereing out quite agilely.


    Meng Wuya''s appearance shook a little, and then ropes made of twisted bamboo strips became visible before they covered Long Jun directly. Then, he soared in the direction of the Blood Battle Group mining area.


    "Sect Master!" The group of people looked at Hu Man with urgency in their gazes, awaiting his decision.


    "Let''s follow them!" Hu Man ordered. He really did not know how Long Zai Tian provoked this person of such high skill. The opposite party had still not rified that point.


    Meanwhile, the ck Wind Trade Area was still extremely busy.


    Walking around, Su Mu noticed something rather interesting.


    [Purchasing the seeds of Yang attribute grass and spirit fruit!]


    Su Mu looked at Yang Kai, who was quietly meditating while absorbing the Yang Stones near his chest.


    ''My cultivation right now should be enough to use that Technique.'' Su Mu thought as a smile appeared on his face.


    Walking towards the stall, he offered some Yang attribute Spirit Fruit seeds to Yang Kai, which thetter appreciated without much thought. Coupled with the reasonable price Su Mu asked for, Yang Kai wasn''t going to deny such a deal.


    "Well then, I''ll see youter, Brother." Yang Kai said, cupping his fists before taking his leave.


    ''An artifact inside his body, huh? And from what I felt, that book is most likely an inheritance. But there was something weird with his bones too.'' Su Mu thought. No wonder Yang Kai''s growth exploded all of a sudden.


    "Well, that was easy, to say the least." Su Mu muttered, looking at the small star-shaped mark that appeared on his fingertip. After a few moments, the star-shaped mark disappeared. During their exchange, Su Mu had ced a tracker on Yang Kai. As long as Su Mu focused for a certain amount of time, it should be enough to locate Yang Kai throughout this small world.


    Even if Yang Kai saw the star-shaped mark that appeared behind his right shoulder, there was no way for him to remove it, so Su Mu wasn''t worried about that. Even if Yang Kai were to cut that part off his body, it would just reappear.


    With that done, Su Mu returned to Su Yan''s wooden house. The reason Su Mu wasn''t focused on refining his Yuan Qi into Sword Qi was simple. With his current cultivation, the amount of Sword Qi his body could hold was very limited.

 Chapter 18: Golden Dragon and Ice Phoenix

    Chapter 18: Golden Dragon and Ice Phoenix


    Chapter 18- Golden Dragon and Ice Phoenix


    Inside Su Yan''s wooden house, Su Mu and Su Yan were sitting cross-legged next to each other while discussing some random topics.


    "How long do I need to live in your wooden house?" Su Mu asked, making Su Yan''s beautiful face frown.


    What did he mean by ''her'' wooden house? Weren''t they living in it together for more than a few months? This made Su Yan really annoyed. Where was his concern about living in someone else''s ce when he was spending hours at Hu Jiao''er''s ce?


    Looking at Su Yan, Su Mu couldn''t help butugh out loud. "I''m just kidding. Why are you so serious?"


    Just as his words finished, Su Mu brought his face so closer to Su Yan''s that she was able to feel his breath.


    "Uhhhh." Su Yan grumbled, her face blushing as she wanted nothing more than to freeze Su Mu into a popsicle once again, but she knew that he would melt the ice around himself right away. No matter how much she tries, keeping her calm and neutral temperament in front of Su Mu seemed impossible. One way or another, he''d somehow make Su Yan lose herposure. But strangely enough, Su Yan didn''t mind it that much. Ever since she started living with Su Mu, her mood has been very good. Although there were some ''ideas'' in her mind about Su Mu that she, as Su Mu''s older sister, wasn''t able to ept.


    Just as Su Yan was about to open her mouth again, the ground suddenly began to quake fiercely. After shaking several times, Su Mu and Su Yan could hear the three Sects'' Disciples within ck Wind Trade Area falling into chaos.


    After that moment, it seemed that loud shouts could be heard from a distant ce. Unfortunately, those voices were not clear.


    But Su Mu could hear them quite clearly. It wasn''t hard to figure out that the one shouting in anger was none other than Long Zai Tian while Meng Wuya was constantly cursing the former''s eighteen generations.


    The intense fight that was ongoing at the Blood Battle Group''s mining area could be heard from dozens of kilometres away! Even from such a distance, Su Mu could feel the True Qi fluctuations from the members of the Blood Battle Group along with very slight Saint Qi fluctuations.


    Both Su Mu and Su Yan stepped out of their wooden house. Just as they were about to leave, they heard several doors open all at once within the ck Wind Trade Area.


    Su Mu recognized a few of the figures who just emerged. One of them was none other than Hu Jiao''er while the other was Fang Ziji, the first-seat disciple of Storm Hall.


    Hu Jiao''er looked at Su Mu and waved her hand with a smile, making him smile back at her.


    ''Is this jealousy I smell?'' Su Mu thought, feeling the temperature around him and Su Yan was dropping at a very high speed. So much so that people were stepping away from them.


    "If you have something to say then why not say it?" Su Mu asked with a smile, turning towards Su Yan.


    "I''ll be going ahead." Su Yan replied before she started flying towards the Blood Battle Group''s mining area.


    "Even Jiao''er is more honest with her feeling than Su Yan is." Su Mu muttered, looking at the three people who were flying towards the mining area.


    Su Yan was the fastest, next was Hu Jiao Er and finally, Fang Ziji.


    After a few seconds, Su Mu activated the ''Seven Divine Steps'' as he started running towards the Blood Battle Group''s mining area while jumping over several rooftops.


    [Back in the Blood Battle Group''s Mining Area]


    After Meng Wuya raised Long Jun and dashed here, he directly looked for Long Zai Tian. Thetter, who had not fully understood the entire matter at hand was shocked when a killing strike was directed towards him. Meng Wuya''s actions were unjustifiable, at least from Long Zai Tian''s point of view.


    Long Zai Tian had never met this old man but was attacked. Even if he wished not to fight, as the Vice Leader of the Blood Battle Group, he had no choice but to uphold the n''s reputation and fight. Only a coward would turn tail and flee.


    However, it took less than ten moves before Long Zai Tian was knocked down from the air by Meng Wuya.


    Unfortunately, Hu Man and his other nsmen could not allow their Vice Leader to die at the hands of Meng Wuya. They had no choice but to get involved in their fight.


    Although Hu Man was d to see Long Zai Tian suppressed, he could not simply allow the Vice Leader of the Blood Battle Group to get one-sidedly beaten up and killed. That man held the reputation of the Blood Battle Group. If he were to fall, he would drag down the Sect with him.


    Ten Immortal Ascension Realm Experts charged at Meng Wuya. However, like an unbeatable god, he remained unscathed. He had shown that he had the strength to back up his arrogance.


    However, the attacks he dealt with were not only physical; they were also verbal. Like a viper, he managed to provoke and shame Long Zai Tian.


    Long Zai Tian''s face turned purple from shame as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn''t do anything but curse Meng Wuya. With only twelve moves, thetter had managed topletely suppress him. His dignity and pride as the Vice Leader of Blood Battle Group were destroyed. How was he ever going to recover his reputation?


    At this time, Meng Wuya retreated upwards. Meanwhile, the Blood Battle Group''s experts were all standing on the ground. Both sides halted, waiting for the next confrontation.


    Long Zai Tian clenched his jaws, while his mouth was full of fresh blood. His body trembled as he endured the humiliation, not daring to be so dissolute in front of such power. "May I ask your excellency, when have I offended you so much that you need to humiliate me like this?"


    Long Zai Tian was not willing to further annoy Meng Wuya. The old man had sufficient strength to kill him. How would he possibly be foolish enough to enrage this man?


    Meng Wuya gave an arrogant snort and said with disdain, "You have neither wronged me nor annoyed me!"


    Hearing his nonsensical words made Long Zai Tian tremble with indignation.


    Meng Wuya scorned at Long Zai Tian''s cowardly response and angrily cursed, "I will destroy your eighteen generations of heritage! Even if you feel aggrieved, you are incapable of revolting! However, I must let you and all else know. Your treatment today is for the bitter experience of what my precious disciple endured!"


    Long Zai Tian''s eyes widened as he asked, "Your disciple?"


    Murderous intent could be seen from Meng Wuya''s eyes as his voice sunk lower, "It''s all because of your descendants! They dared to make a move on my precious disciple! Fine! I will also make a move on your entire family!"


    "Can your excellency be clearer?" Long Zai Tian asked slowly. He finally realized that this old man truly had a grudge against him. How would he further dare to provoke Meng Wuya?


    "Any clearer? HeHeHe!" Meng Wuya''splexion turned cold and severe. Shouting loud and clearly, "Why don''t you hear the reason from your grandson in hell? Ask him what that little bastard did a few days ago!"


    Long Zai Tian''splexion turned for the worst as he asked, "What happened to Long Hui?"


    Suddenly, Long Jun opened his mouth. "Grandfather, I had not seen my younger brother for nearly a month now. Thest time I saw him, he brought Master Wen out to handle matters. Till this day, he has not returned."


    After hearing the depressing news, Long Zai Tian had the expression of a dead man. From Long Jun''s exnation, Long Zai Tian could deduce that Long Hui must have been killed. Since it was his grandson, Long Zai Tian had also guessed the cause of his grandson''s downfall. It must have been due to a beautiful female apprentice.


    Meng Wuya took a deep breath and slowly raised his hand. As his hand rose, the entire world seemed to change colour.


    The Blood Battle Group and various people had panic-stricken looks on their faces as they simultaneous fled to Long Zai Tian''s side. Gazing at Meng Wuya''s movements, preparing for his strike.


    Once Meng Wuya shouted "Death!", his hand rapidly fell and waved maliciously towards Long Zai Tian''s position. A giant palm suddenly appeared from the empty space. It was made up of the prestige of the world, with unstoppable force, capable of shaking the heavens and earth!


    At that moment, The Blood Battle Group''s experts also disyed all of their most powerful killing strikes, trying to counter Meng Wuya.


    Qi from the two sides collided, blowing away the sand and stones on the ground. However, even against the ten experts, Meng Wuya''s giant palm did not slow down in the slightest. At this moment, Meng Wuya seemed much more reliable than his usual self.


    "That old man sure is enjoying himself." Su Mu said, sitting on a tree branch not too far away from the battlefield. As for why he was here even before Su Yan and the others? He used his Sword Qi to execute the Seven Divine Steps, making the technique way faster.


    The First of the Seven Divine Steps allowed Su Mu to keep increasing his speed as long as he keeps running until his body hits the limit. So the first step was the best when it came to coveringrge distances or running away from enemies, not to mention that the amount of Qi it consumes was minimal at best; just like this one, the technique had six more steps, each with different applications and uses.


    A big bang echoed as the giant palmnded on top of all the Blood Battle Group''s nsmen. In a sh, the ten experts were forced to squat on the ground, their eyes almost bursting out of their sockets due to the force, as they circted their True Qi with all their might to resist the attack.


    But Su Mu noticed something. Unlike most of the cultivators from the Blood Battle Group, Hu Man was in rather good condition. He could tell that Meng Wuya was making a conscious effort to not harm Hu Man too much.


    The ground cracked, slits appearing one after the other. Underneath them was the Blood Battle Group''s mining area. Due to the many tunnels underneath them, the force of the collision caused the underground tunnels to copse.


    The crashing sound of the tunnel''s copse reverberated for kilometres. The cultivators from the Group were resisting Meng Wuya''s strike, taking the opportunity of the falling speed to escape from his strike.


    The giant palm finallynded on the ground, leaving a deep imprint on it.


    Due to the protection of the ten Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators, Long Zai Tian had not died. Unfortunately, that did not mean that he escaped Meng Wuya''s attack unscathed. Long Zai Tian continued to spit out a mouthful of blood as hisplexion continued to grow worse; bing even paler. The other Blood Battle Group experts also had uglyplexions. They had not anticipated Meng Wuya''s strength to be so profound. How was it possible that Meng Wuya was an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator like them? How was it possible for him to be this strong? Moreover, the martial skills that he used were extraordinary. They were most likely a rank above the martial skills they practised.


    Despite their impressed reaction, Meng Wuya''s face remained indifferent as he snorted. Although he wanted to pursue them and continue to strike them down, there was a sudden burst of Qi from underground that made his own Qi fluctuate.


    Meng Wuya''s attention turned to the source of this disturbance and was shocked beyond words.


    "Here ites." Su Mu muttered with a smile, jumping off the tree branch while looking at the ce where the Qi fluctuations were the densest.


    The next moment, a golden ray of light burst out from the ground. This ray of light soon turned into a golden dragon. Following closely to the dragon was a blue light, which turned into a majestic ice phoenix, pping her wings.


    ''How many millions of years has it been, I wonder?'' Su Mu thought, looking at the Golden Dragon and the Ice Phoenix as a nostalgic feeling filled his heart. The reason Su Mu hurried to the battlefield was simple, he wanted to see the inheritance seal being broken with his own eyes.


    {A/N- Just in case, he is not thinking about Yang Kai or Su Yan. It''ll be exinedter on.}


    "Beast Souls?" Meng Wuya''s eyes stared fiercely at these two huge forms.


    Extraordinarily strong Monster Beasts, even if their mortal bodies had withered away, their souls could still exist in this world. Their souls could even wait until an opportunity for resurrection arises. Since the dragon and the phoenix were considered the king of Monster Beasts, naturally, they both could maintain their souls.


    Even with Meng Wuya''s experience, the first time he saw the Monster Beasts, he had thought that these were their souls. However, upon closer inspection, he frowned. He could not feel any soul from these two forms. They were both soulless.


    These two huge beings were unexpectedly, purely made from the world''s gathering of energy to form a dragon and phoenix-shaped seal.


    "This ce" The strange phenomenon made Meng Wuya vignt, as he scanned the area to find a cave within the ground, about 70 meters deep. He could feel remnant traces of broken seals.


    The seals must have been broken by the battle earlier. This caused the dragon and phoenix energy to escape from the cave.


    It was unbelievable that such a discovery was made by ident! No, was it really an ident, to begin with?


    ''Why not destroy the Blood Battle Group''s Mining Area?'' Su Mu''s words appeared in Meng Wuya''s head as he raised the range of his Divine Sense.


    ''How is he?'' Just as he raised the range of his Divine Sense, Meng Wuya realised that Su Mu was standing on the ground not too far away from the battlefield while looking at the two energy beings with a neutral expression.


    As Meng Wuya further pondered, the two giant forms turned into one. The golden red and the ice blue blend mutually together, producing a beautiful sight. However, the form emitted a kind of unapproachable burning hot and cold energy attack; so strong that no one felt confident enough to resist.


    ''How nostalgic.'' Su Mu thought, sighing.


    "Retreat!" Hu Man shouted angrily, forcing his nsmen to fall back.


    Even with his profound strength, Meng Wuya also fell back. He too had felt that he was unable to resist the energy attacks. While on his way, he picked Su Mu up as well, much to thetter''s difort.


    Suddenly, the dragon roared. The sound was so powerful that people could feel their ears splitting. Following the dragon, the phoenix made a resounding cry.


    As they both continued to circle about in the sky, the more superstitious people considered this as a good omen.


    After a long time, the dragon and phoenix both simultaneously flew back into the cave.


    As the two forms reentered the cave, a loud bang could be heard. The earth started to tremble as a muchrger burst of Yuan Qi fluctuation spread out from the cave. The energy this time was much more powerful than the time when the dragon and phoenix appeared. The whole mining area became bright, as though a ray of sunlight continued to engulf this area.


    After a while, the ray of light dissipated gradually as the Yuan Qi fluctuations also calmed down. It was slowly returning to the previously tranquil environment.


    Meng Wuya, who was floating in midair along with Su Mu, looked down upon the cave quietly. His eyes and cheeks shivered as he muttered, "Heaven''s Cave Inheritance?"


    His excitement overwhelmed him as he could not help but move forward while carrying Su Mu to check his suspicions.


    Now, above the cave, there was a thin light barrier, about 33 meters from the surface, preventing anyone from looking inside the cave. Mysterious writings could be found on this light barrier. While Meng Wuya was busy with this, Su Mu was reading the mysterious writings on the light barrier.


    ''How could this be? This small ce has a Heaven''s Cave Inheritance?'' Meng Wuya thought that he must be in a dream; after all, such matters were truly out of his expectations.


    A Heaven''s Cave Inheritance was formed from a profound cultivator at the time of his death. The ce holds the opportunity to grasp all the valuable secrets and knowledge that the cultivator had experienced in his lifetime. Such an opportunity to study the cultivator''s knowledge is indispensable. Moreover, the cave must have held some treasures that this cultivator had held onto at the time of his death. For example, Medicine Pills or Secret Treasures.


    It can be said that Heaven''s Cave Inheritance is simply buried treasure waiting to be taken. Whoever obtained the inheritance would one day have the opportunity to reach the same realm of cultivation as the cultivator who created this cave.


    "Old Man, how long do you n on keeping me here? Aren''t you too excited for an opportunity that you have no right to participate in?" Su Mu said in a bored tone after he was done reading the writings on the light barrier.


    Hearing his words, Meng Wuya remembered that Su Mu was still tagging along with him as they bothnded on the ground.


    "Do you have anything to say about this Inheritance Cave?" Meng Wuya asked, narrowing his eyes at Su Mu.


    Su Mu just tilted his head with an innocent expression. "Senior Meng, what''s an inheritance cave?"


    At his words, Meng Wuya wasn''t sure if he wanted to cough up a mouthful of blood or p Su Mu to death. Was this little brat trying to make all this pass as a coincidence?


    While this was going on, the cultivators from the Blood Battle Group tried to enter the Inheritance Cave, only to be repelled outside again and again.


    Hu Man knitted his brows as he tried to think. Suddenly, he could hear multiple p-p sounds of clothing from afar.


    The Blood Battle Group''splexions turned bitter and astringent while some of them muttered, "That was too fast"


    In a short while, five Elders from High Heaven Pavilion appeared under the leadership of Wei Xitong above the mining area. After a while, the Storm House''s Immortal Ascension Realm experts also arrived under the leadership of House Master Xiao Ruohan.

 Chapter 19: Heaven’s Cave Inheritance

    Chapter 19: Heaven¡¯s Cave Inheritance


    Chapter 19- Heaven''s Cave Inheritance


    Hu Man was fuming with rage as he looked at the higher-ups from the High Heaven Pavilion and the Storm House before shouting. "This is my Blood Battle Group''s mining area! How could you trespass here?"


    However, Xiao Ruohan remained calm and gently replied with a smile. "Group Leader Hu, our Sects have lived as neighbours for hundreds of years, we are all considered old neighbours. Naturally, after hearing such a bigmotion happening within the Blood Battle Group, we were naturally worried and came to investigate. If your Sect needs any help from us, as neighbours, we must try our best not to decline. Won''t you agree, Elder Wei?"


    Xiao Ruohan''s words were naturally meant to pressure the Blood Battle Group while showing their temporary alliance with High Heaven Pavilion. At that moment, Hu Man''splexion turned ugly as he coldly snorted.


    Wei Xitong nodded in agreement. "Master Xiao speaks with the utmost reason. Group Leader Hu, this ce should be the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance of legends. Although the buried treasures inside are innumerable, it holds many dangers as well. Your Blood Battle Group members alone may not be able to tackle such a ce. Come; let''s discuss how we can help you explore this cave."


    "Look at these fools trying to get something they don''t even understand." Su Mu muttered in a mocking tone.


    "Did you say something, brat?" Meng Wuya asked.


    "The weather is quite nice, isn''t it? Look at those dead birds lying there." Su Mu answered without any dy.


    "You are doing this on purpose, aren''t you?" Meng Wuya was wondering if Xia Ning Chang would forgive him if he identally pped Su Mu to death.


    Hu Man angrily retorted. "This is my Blood Battle Group''s mining area. The restrictions here are naturally ours. However, we are unable to exin it and likewise, do you think that you could? With your abilities, do you think that you have the qualifications to enter?"


    Meng Wuya coldly snorted. "I will exin the restriction!"


    Hu Man awkwardly and bitterly looked towards Meng Wuya, not daring to refute this old man.


    Xiao Ruohan smiled. "Group Leader Hu, you should calm down a little. This is a matter that we have to discuss!"


    From a distance, crowds of experts were still gathering to see the ruckus. No matter how far away they were, be it in the ck Wind Trade Area or their respective Sects, they were all able to see the dragon and phoenix blend together in the sky.


    Although many did not know the situation at the mines, if there were going to be more magnificent scenes, how could they not want to watch them? Therefore, after the dragon and phoenix flew back down, the people heading there sped up.


    "Su Mu, why are you here?" From within the group of High Heaven Pavilion''s elders, Su Xuan Wu stepped forward.


    "Oh, grandfather." Su Mu waved his hand towards the old man. Before Su Xuan could reply, Meng Wuya interrupted him.


    "I brought him here. That''s not important right now, go and stop those people from approaching." Meng Wuya suddenly replied, making everybody understand that Su Mu was with him while also pointing out that the crowd was approaching too close. Naturally, Hu Man was the first to send people after hearing Meng Wuya''s order.


    After seeing that the Blood Battle Group was obeying Meng Wuya''s orders, the High Heaven Pavilion and the Storm Hall also decided to send some cultivators to manage the crowd.


    The crowd was moving forward noisily but was stopped by the experts of the three Sects. They encircled the 3-kilometre radius of the Bloody Battle Group''s mining area, preventing the crowd from going further under Meng Wuya''s order.


    After a while, the three Sects enlisted their top disciples to enter the cave and search for the situation of the cave first. Three people, Su Yan from High Heaven Pavilion, Long Jun from Blood Battle Group and Fang Ziji from Storm House entered the cave simultaneously.


    ---


    Su Yan came back after half a day, followed by Long Jun and Fang Ziji. The three people reported back to their respective Sects about their findings and then dispersed in three different directions. Meanwhile, the higher-ups of the Sects continued their discussion.


    It was not till a long timeter, that the message was passed on to the lower disciples to inform them to gather. After a while, a crowd of High Heaven Pavilion disciples walked towards the five Elders.


    "Will Senior Sister Xia join this race as well?" Su Mu asked, looking at the crowd.


    "What do you think?" Meng Wuya asked in return.


    "It won''t be good for her considering she just broke through. And her fighting strength is weaker than a normal True Element Realm Cultivator considering that she is an alchemist." Su Mu answered, making Meng Wuya nod in return.


    "But she is, after all, a cultivator. I doubt you''ll let her miss out on something like this." Su Mu continued.


    No matter how hateful this brat was, his logic was indeed correct.


    "Who knows, I might run into her inside." Su Mu said with a smile, causing Meng Wuya to twitch all over.


    "You should go join the High Heaven Pavilion''s side if you wish to join in the fun. This old man will take his leave first." Meng Wuya replied, walking toward a secluded area. Staying with Su Mu for long periods wasn''t good for his health.


    Su Mu shrugged his shoulders before walking over to where the High Heaven Disciples were gathered. Everyone was busy gossiping about what they thought would happen along with some brimming with hope to get some treasures.


    "Silence!" Wei Xi Tong dered with a serious face. With just one word, the two thousand High Heaven Pavilion Disciples immediately looked up at him with their eyes burning. Everyone knew that the news they were about to receive was about Heaven''s Cave Inheritance.


    Wei Xi Tong coughed lightly and continued, "You all should already know what has happened and what opportunities you may receive inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. Even after living for such a long time, this old man and many others have never seen a Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. Let alone us, the entire Great Han Dynasty has never seen this cave for a thousand years! We do not know for certain how high one''s cultivation level must be to create a Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, but we certainly do know there must be countless treasures inside. Spirit Pills, rare Cultivation Techniques, armour and weapons, and finally, the most important treasure of them all, the inheritance of the cultivator who died!"


    ''It''s not about their Cultivation. The inheritance cave was mainly created by the Golden Divine Dragon Source and Ice Phoenix Source, their cultivation should have done little help. There is no way that a Saint Realm Cultivator is strong enough for such a feat.'' Su Mu thought. He was able to clearly understand the writings at the entrance of Heaven''s Inheritance Cave, so he had a general idea of all the inheritances that were inside, that includes the Dragon and Phoenix Sources and their general locations as well. He also learned that the Soul Warming Lotus wasn''t included in this inheritance.


    Wei Xi Tong continued, "Such treasure will undoubtedly be apanied by many dangers! Do remember that inside, the slightest mistake could get you killed!" With those words, those hot heads that were ready to rush in suddenly had their heads cooled down with a p from reality as their spirits gradually grew more solemn.


    Seeing some dispirited faces caused Wei Xi Tong to coldly snorted. "These advantages are there and should be taken! If you don''t take it, another person will! If you were to risk your life to enter in search of an opportunity, would you still be willing to go in?"


    After that moment, another voice sounds out. "Great Elder! This is a huge chance! If I were to miss it, wouldn''t it be a pity? Even if there isany risk involved, we must take it on for the opportunities inside!"


    "Certainly. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. How could one possibly choose to miss it?"


    "We must go in!"


    "Good!" Wei Xi Tong nods with a satisfied expression. "My High Heaven Pavilion disciples should be unafraid of danger. They should have courage and uprightness! Your decision has made this old man gratified. All disciples listen to mymand! All those who are over the age of 30, move to one corner!"


    Immediately, the disciples of High Heaven disciples separated. The poption of those in the middle was reduced to 40%.


    Wei Xi Tong looked at the group of disciples that were over 30 pitifully and said. "You are unable to enter the cave. There is a limit for those of age 30 and above. And those that are in the realm of Immortal Ascension and above are also unable to enter."


    "How can this be!" The crowd of rejected disciples cried out.


    "This is not a rule that we made. The senior who made the cave had set up a few restrictions, which we must abide by. Naturally, he must have his reasons for doing so." The second elder, Su Xuan Wu, Su Yan and Su Mu''s grandfather, shouted.


    Before the crowd couldin further, Wei Xi Tong shouted. "Those disciples under the Initial Element Realm will move to this side!"


    Another group separated from the ones in the middle.


    "You are currently able to go in but we can''tpermit your entry!" Wei Xi Tong stared at them. "The dangers inside are too much for you. Your strength is currently too weak and going inside would be equal to signing a death sentence!"


    This group of people were self-aware and dare not bring forward anyints. With those two conditions, the remaining participants from the High Heaven Pavilion only added up to 300-400.


    Wei Xi Tong looked at the remaining crowd and continued. "If you do not wish to enter the cave, you can leave now. The Sect will not force you to enter. Also, those that enter cannotin if they are reported dead!" However, even with the warning, the enticement of the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance was too much for anyone to choose to leave.


    Wei Xi Tong waited for a long time before smiling. "Since you have chosen to enter, I will tell you all I know about the ce so that you all can be mentally prepared to enter."


    All he would know was from the report by Su Yan. Although what she understood was not much, it was better than nothing.


    The Heaven''s Cave Inheritance also had an abundance of world energy, which made it very suitable for cultivation. Moreover, the cave had special exits that had to be used to return. Else, the disciples would be unable to exit.


    After exining, Wei Xi Tong said "Because this ce was first discovered by the Blood Battle Group, they will be sending in 50 people first. After waiting for six hours, the High Heaven Pavilion and Storm House will send their disciples together. While inside, you must not only be careful of the many dangers within the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave but also the disciples from Blood Battle Group and Storm Hall. Do not allow yourselves to find a treasure but be unable to enjoy it!"


    "Disciples of High Heaven Pavilion. If you bump into each other inside, you must help each other mutually and survive! Am I loud and clear?"


    "Yes!" The disciples shouted.


    "First, we will dismiss you. Find a ce to rest and prepare. When the timees for us to enter, we will inform you." Hence, the disciples dispersed and sought an appropriate ce to meditate.


    ---


    In the backside of the area where no disciples from any Sect were present, Su Mu was standing along with Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er.


    "What''s with that look, little sis? Are you scared?" Hu Jiao''er teased while looking at the worried expression on her sister''s face.


    "Yes, unlike you guys, I''m not that strong." Hu Mei''er replied, somewhat dejected. Even after Su Mu''s help, she was only able to reach the 4th Stage of the Initial Element while her sister was already at the 2nd Stage of the True Element Realm.


    "Don''t worry, I promise that you''ll be able to get stronger soon." Su Mu said, kissing Hu Mei''er. He could feel the Divine Sense of a certain Saint Realm cultivator sneaking on them asionally while blocking any other Cultivator''s Divine Sense from sensing them, so Su Mu wasn''t holding back with the intimacy. He was sure that Meng Wuya was most likely gritting his teeth while cursing him out of annoyance. For some reason, annoying Meng Wuya was never boring.


    ''So Meng Wuya still trusts me?'' Su Mu thought before he noticed that Hu Jiao''er had a frown on her face while looking at them.


    "Is my Jiao''er jealous?" Su Mu asked, grinning at her.


    Although Hu Jiao''er was blushing hard after hearing Su Mu calling her ''his'', she still nodded. Su Mu leaned forward and kissed her.


    "You two should go in together, and make sure to hold hands. You''ll be teleported in the same spot that way." Su Mu exined. He would''ve said more if Meng Wuya wasn''t watching but s. He slightly nced at the two star-shaped tattoos on Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er''s wrists as he smiled.


    Although they were confused at how Su Mu knew this, they still nodded before Hu Jiao''er said. "We should get going now."


    "Mmh." Hu Mei''er nodded. Due to their status, their presence was necessary for this kind of event.


    Both of them left after getting one more kiss from Su Mu.


    ''I should also refine the little Sword Qi I used to travel this distance.'' Su Mu thought, making his way towards the ce where the High Heaven Pavilion Disciples were gathered.


    While sitting in a meditative position, Su Mu felt that several gazes were directed towards him from different directions, most of which was thanks to the fact that he was standing with Meng Wuya when the Sect Leaders were discussing about the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance.


    Looking around, he noticed that Su Yan was ring daggers at him while also ring at Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er. She most likely noticed that Su Mu and the Hu Sisters were missing for the past fifteen minutes. Looking at him chuckling at her, Su Yan turned around with a slightly red face. She never expected him to notice her gaze like this, which caught her off guard.


    ''Qi Transformation 7th Stage?'' The other gaze was from a woman Su Mu didn''t recognize. She was older than him, neen years to be precise and she was quite attractive. Her facial features were quite delicate, pupils like water, tender skin with a good figure, particrly that abundant chest which didn''t have an equal. Her breasts were one of thergest even among the countless women Su Mu has experienced.


    Noticing his gaze, the woman gave him a bright smile. Su Mu smiled back at her before getting back to refining his Yuan Qi into Sword Qi.

 Chapter 20: Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang

    Chapter 20: Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang


    Chapter 20- Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang


    After meditating, Su Mu was done refining the maximum amount of Sword Qi that his body was able to handle along with a lot of Yang Qi condensed into the Yang liquid inside his Dantian to replenish his Yang Qi if needed.


    Suddenly, he heard a sound from the Blood Battle Group. It was time for the 50 people from the Bloody Battle Group to enter Heaven''s Cave Mansion.


    Naturally, these conditions were made while the three Sects had their discussions. Blood Battle Group wished to monopolize the whole Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. However, with the other two Sects present, that was simply impossible. Simrly, although High Heaven Pavilion and Storm House both desired the treasures inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, Hu Man and the experts from the Blood Battle Group could not simply allow these intruders to take advantage of them. As a result, the schools agreed to pay 1 million in cash and allow the Blood Battle Group to send 50 of their disciples to enter the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance six hours earlier aspensation.


    Su Mu was naturally not worried about the 50 people going before him. From what he learned at the entrance, to unlock the real inheritance, they need to kill nine monster beasts, which was nothing short of impossible with only fifty disciples of the Blood Battle Group. As for the other inheritances, Su Mu wasn''t the least interested in them.


    Being the Young Ladies of the Blood Battle Group, both Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er were the centre of the 50 disciples.


    Both sisters look exactly alike. Simr to twins. They were both gorgeous individuals, who would attract any kind of male. Their beauty certainly reached the level whereby males would gratefully throw their lives away to gain the sisters'' affection. Naturally, if one were to win either one of their hearts, the man would certainly die without regrets.


    ''Only if they knew that both of them have been conquered by that yboy brat.'' Meng Wuya cursed internally, looking at the scene. He wished that his disciple will notice Su Mu''s true nature but s, he doubted she would mind anything Su Mu does at this point.


    In a short time, half of the 50 people entered the cave and disappeared without a trace. When the Blood Battle Group''s disciples entered the cave, the disciples from the High Heaven Pavilion felt low-spirited.


    Suddenly, a form appeared, flying at high speed towards the sky above the cave.


    Hu Man and many other experts instinctively shouted, "Who dares?"


    "Naturally, it''s me!" Meng Wuya shouted in an angry tone as his raging pupils fiercely stared at the Blood Battle Group''s experts. He waved his hand and gently shouted. "Come here."


    Hu Man and the other experts from Blood Battle Group stared at this approaching figure. As Hu Man had expected, she was a beautiful girl! Although her face was covered by a veil and most of her features were hidden, her limpid clear eyes and gracefully enchanting stature were not something an ordinary girl could possess. However, her beauty was not the only thing that shocked Hu Man. The girl''s strength was astounding! Unexpectedly, she was at the True Element Realm!


    Hu Man looked towards Long Zai Tian with discontented eyes. The man cursed, "Look at what your grandson has done!"


    Long Zai Tian did not reply. Instead, he stared with a gaze filled with hatred towards the pair of master and disciple. However, he was unable to unleash his rage. Meng Wuya''s strength far exceeded his. If he were to enact his revenge for his grandson right now, he would certainly die without a corpse. It was hopeless!


    "My precious disciple," Meng Wuya said with a gentle tone. He pointed towards the cave, "There are great opportunities there. So go!"


    Xia Ning Chang nodded aggressively. She took a nce at the light barrier. Quickly, her gaze scanned around her surrounding as though she was looking for someone. Unfortunately, it was currently nightfall and she was unable to find the person she was looking for.


    Noticing her actions, Meng Wuya once again urged Xia Ning Chang to quickly enter the cave. Not daring to oppose her Master, Xia Ning Chang bit her lips with a painful expression and flew into the cave.


    From the beginning to the end, none of the Blood Battle Group took action against those two. Nobody dared to oppose Meng Wuya.


    Likewise, Wei Xitong and the other 4 Elders looked at this scene and were speechless! They had never known that the man acting as the Contribution Hall''s Store Keeper would be unexpectedly so aggressive! Even in the face of the entire Blood Battle Group, he had a calmposure. With just a few words, he hadpletely overridden the agreement between the three Sects. Allowing his disciple to enter the cave without any repercussions from Hu Man and the others.


    To equal this, Hu Man stopped Long Jun, Long Zai Tian''s grandson from entering with the 50 disciples to make it even.


    Long Jun was extremely excited about this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to enter the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. He had hoped to inherit the skills and knowledge left by the cultivator who made this cave. However, just when he was about to enter the cave and get a head start, Hu Man''s order resonated inside his ears. The boy quickly looked towards his grandfather with pleading eyes. Unfortunately, Long Zai Tian took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and spoke without any strength. "As Group Master Hu has said, Long Jun, you shall wait for half a day."


    Long Jun clenched his teeth and muttered. "Yes!"


    Hu Man looked up at Meng Wuya with a smile stered on his face. "Senior, is this arrangement satisfactory?"


    Meng Wuya responded with a strange smile. "Of course I''m satisfied. However, once my disciple returns andins to me about anyone who offended her, I hope that you will not take my actions as hostility towards you."


    Hu Man''splexion drastically changed. Although he had a smile stered on his face, he was secretly hiding the hostility within his heart. He gave a hollowedugh. "Of course!"


    ''My god, now we have to tell everyone that if they were to bump into that girl inside, they must treat her with the utmost respect. We definitely cannot allow her to encounter any form of danger!'' Hu Man thought.


    Thus, without any further dy, Hu Man quickly spread this warning to the rest of the Blood Battle Group''s disciples.


    To see Meng Wuya as such a strong figure; made all High Heaven Pavilion disciples along with Yang Kai surprised. Who would have thought that the lewd Storekeeper was so powerful and tyrannical? Even the Great Elder Wei Xitong cannot make Hu Man so obedient.


    After a while, the ce became tranquil again. All of the disciples continued to focus on meditation, waiting for the time to arrive. They all wish to be in their best condition to get the greatest chance of receiving the inheritance.


    Suddenly, Su Xuan Wu sighed. "We can''t say for certain that the loss of our disciples will ount for our gain in treasures." The one he was most worried about was his grandson, Su Mu. He knew that Su Yan can manage herself and lead other disciples as well, but he wasn''t sure about how Su Mu would do, although his cultivation has increased drastically in the past few months. But he couldn''t stop Su Mu from entering the Cave because that was Su Mu''s decision, not his.


    On the other hand, Wei Xitong was more hopeful. "Inside, if one can obtain the inheritance, he would certainly be a person of tremendous potential and ability. Far surpassing us!"


    "Let''s just hope so"


    The dim light from the night sky and the rustling of the forest wind continued as time slowly passed. Suddenly, experts from three Sects shouted out, alerting everyone that it was time. Simultaneously, all the disciples woke up.


    The Blood Battle Group''s elite disciples have already been inside for half a day. It was time for the whole group to enter the cave!


    From High Heaven Pavilion, Su Yan and Xia Hong Chen, a disciple who recently broke through the True Element Realm, took the lead. Behind them were two lines of disciples that formed in an orderly manner. They all took their turn to walk into the cave and vanish from sight.


    Unsurprisingly, the girl who was giving Su Mu constant gazes throughout the night was standing next to him.


    Su Mu naturally jumped together with the girl standing next to him.


    ''Here it is.'' Just as the teleportation began, Su Mu condensed a beam of Yang Qi beforeunching it towards his back, interrupting the teleportation process while he was teleported to his desired location. He already had a general idea of where different kinds of inheritances were, so he chose a rather risk-free area tond that was near a Monster Beast''s den. The Monster Beast wasn''t that strong, onlyparable to the 9th Stage of Separation and Reunion Realm.


    Although this little stunt most likely ruined the teleportation pattern set by the Inheritance Cave beforehand. Originally, the participants were supposed to be sorted out and teleported ording to their cultivation, giving them the highest chance to survive in groups, but Su Mu didn''t care all that much about it. Those who are destined to survive will naturally find a way to ovee difficulties.


    At first, Su Mu was thinking about teleporting along with the girl who was next to him, but he decided against it. His goal inside the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave was the Golden Divine Dragon''s Source along with Su Yan.


    ''Let''s go Monster Beast hunting after cultivating for a while.'' Su Mu thought, looking around the ce for a few hours before he found a well-hidden spot to cultivate. On his way, he also picked some herbs that mighte in handy when needed.


    cing his sword next to him, Su Mu sat cross-legged on the ground before he started meditating. The World Energy around him started pouring into his body.


    And so, three days passed.


    "Haaaah~" With a yawn, Su Mu stretched his back while getting up.


    "It feels like I''m rushing through this world." He muttered with a smile, picking up the sword on the ground before walking towards the mountain that was not too far away from him.


    In the past three days, he has reached the 4th Stage of Qi Transformation. During that time, Su Mu once checked up on Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er as well just to make sure that they were together.


    Entering the narrow cave on the side of the mountain, Su Mu started walking inside.


    ''This smell. Pills? Was someone teleported inside this den?'' Su Mu thought. The den was quite deep for sounds to reach outside, so he wasn''t aware of what happened inside within the past few days. Soon, Su Mu noticed the faint breathing of two people, so he decided to head that way. The people here were quite deep within the den, so for someone without their Divine Sense or extraordinary senses like Su Mu, it''ll be impossible for them to escape with anything but sheer luck.


    "Who''s there?" Hearing a shout, Su Mu walked out of the dark tunnel, revealing his face to the opposing party of two beautiful girls.


    Surprisingly, it was the girl with big breasts who jumped along with Su Mu and a female disciple from the Storm Hall.


    "Young Master Su." The High Heaven Pavilion''s disciple eximed with a smile.


    "And you are?" Su Mu asked without replying, making the girl''s face a bit gloomy.


    "I am Fellow Apprentice Lan Chu Die, Qi Transformation 7th Stage." Lan Chu Die replied, cupping her fists. With her sharp mind, she of course knew who Su Mu was and what his status was within the High Heaven Pavilion. Not only was he the Second Elder''s grandson and Su Yan''s younger brother, but he was also rted to that mysterious and powerful Treasurer Meng.


    Nodding, Su Mu turned towards the female disciple from the Storm Hall. Her stature was quite slender, and was not tall but looked delicate. Moreover, ever since he first arrived, she had a shivering smile on her face. It was obvious that this girl was extremely shy as she even avoided eye contact with Su Mu.


    "I''m called Du Yi Shuang. I am from Storm House. Please call me Little Sister Du. I am at the Qi Transformation 6th Stage. Nice to meet you, Young Master Su." Du Yishuang lowered her head respectfully. After hearing about how Lan Chu Die was trying to tter Su Mu, she understood that thetter''s status was not low, and she remembered him standing next to the elders from the three Sects, so she didn''t dare to be disrespectful.


    Well, one had to admit that Du Yi Shuang''s cultivation surely didn''t match her delicate appearance, to say the least. Although she looked younger than Lan Chu Die, Su Mu could tell that this girl was the same age as Lan Chu Die, which made her 19 years old.


    Looking at their appearance, Su Mu could tell that the past three days weren''t easy for them. Their bodies were covered in light bruises and their clothes were messed up and dirty.


    "There''s no need to be so polite, my cultivation isn''t all that high, I''m also in the Qi Transformation Realm simr to the two of you. Anyway, what happened to you guys?" Su Mu asked, looking at the two of them.


    "Actually, the two of us were teleported inside this ce when we entered the Inheritance Cave. At first, we were looking for an exit before a Peak 4th Order Monster Beast appeared and started chasing us. Things only got worse when several 2nd and 3rd Order Monster Beasts also started appearing everywhere. All we did after entering the Inheritance Cave was run away from Monster Beasts." Lan Chu Die exined. A Peak 4th Order Monster Beast wasparable to a Peak Separation and Reunion Realm Cultivator, Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang couldn''t defeat it on their own.


    ''This ce should''ve been raided by several Separation and Reunion Realm Cultivators. These two are lucky to just survive three days in this ce.'' Su Mu thought. Looks like the three Sects will all suffer some heavy losses.


    "The reason we were able to survive was that there is a pattern in the Monster Beast''s attack. ording to that pattern, it''ll attack after another three hours." Du Yi Shuang added, making Lan Chu Die nod.

 Chapter 21: Siblings Divine Art

    Chapter 21: Siblings Divine Art


    Chapter 21- Siblings Divine Art


    "Young Master Su, do you know the way to this den''s exit?" Du Yi Shuang asked.


    "Yeah, I know." Su Mu replied with a smile, making Du Yi Shuang blush a little as Lan Chu Die''s expression brightened instantly. Just as they were about to ask for him to lead the way, Su Mu said, "Shouldn''t you guys recover first? The exit isn''t that far, only about 30 minutes from here."


    Since the two of them were pretty tired, they both agreed to Su Mu''s idea of taking some time off to recover. Taking some Medicine Pills out, both of them started to meditate while sitting cross-legged on the ground. Both of them have been in this cave for the past few days, so they were confident in their analysis of the Monster Beast and knew that it wouldn''te after them anytime too soon.


    ''Their aptitude isn''t bad. But it''s not good enough to practice the Secret Art made for my wives.'' Su Mu thought, looking at the two girls sitting cross-legged in front of him.


    Although the Secret Art he created was generally divided into two parts, one for him and the other for his women, the part made for his women could be further divided into three parts.


    The first part that offered the most benefits was for his wives. The second part was for his concubines and the third part was for his servants. And a special part was created for Su Yan thanks to the Ice Phoenix Source that she will soon inherit.


    Which part of the Secret Art a woman can cultivate highly depends on her natural aptitude.


    From what he could tell, the women who were sitting in front of him were only gifted enough to cultivate the third part that was made for his servants. Although it was the weakest version of the Secret Art, the benefits it offered were nothing short of miraculous whenpared to normal Secret Arts used by cultivators.


    The reason for such a Secret Art to exist was simple. Not everyone under the Heavens was created equal, biting more than one can chew will lead to consequences no matter who it is. His Secret Art can being someone''s potential out to the maximum, not increase it. But no matter which part one cultivated, condensing a Dao Seal shouldn''t be a problem. As for their Open Heaven promotion and the rank they''d attain, that depends on way too many factors to conclude anything so early on. But ignoring the Open Heaven Restriction is possible with all versions of the Secret Art.


    Either way, Su Mu had no ns of letting them go. He was already aware of what kind of people they were. Even if their aptitude wasn''tparable to the others, they''d be strong enough as long as they are trained properly.


    ''Let''s go with the simplest and most efficient way.''


    While Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were recovering, Su Mu took some herbs out of his clothes and ced them on the ground before crushing them with a rock. The ce he did it wasn''t too far away from where Du Yi Shuang was sitting.


    Since he nned on taking them, he''d go with the easiest method there is.


    ''It''ll take a few minutes to work.'' Su Mu thought, looking at the green paste he created next to Du Yi Shuang before walking over to the other side of the cave.


    This paste was something that''ll allure the Monster Beasts towards it. The stronger the Monster Beast was, the faster they would approach it. It just happens to be so that Di Yu Shuang was sitting near the entrance. If the Monster Beast appeared here, they''d have no way to run away with the entrance being blocked.


    Just as Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were meditating, Su Mu noticed arge, ck spider with eight legs walking on the ceiling. The ceiling wasn''t that high so the spider should be able to attack them if it extends its arms. Although he noticed it, Su Mu ignored it for a while until it was close enough to Du Yi Shuang. Just as the beast was about to attack her, Su Mu warned them with a shout. "Watch out!"


    Hastily, Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang tried to retreat. Unfortunately, Du Yi Shuang, who was at the front, did not react with enough time as her window of opportunity to retreat closed.


    The spider attacked her with some of its legs, the strength was enough to cut through rocks. With such sharp legs and the difference in strength, even with Du Yi Shuang''s cultivation level, she would most likely die.


    When Du Yishuang realized the impending danger, she quickly released her Yuan Qi. Immediately, the peaceful and good-natured girl had a change in her aura.


    Being able to release Yuan Qi was one of the symbols of being in the Qi Transforming Realm. In this boundary, the Yuan Qi in the body will be calm and steady. However, once a person releases their Yuan Qi, their whole body releases a powerful and oppressing aura. If one''s control is not good, one might end up letting the power control them instead. Bing like a wild beast that acts based on instinct and emotions.


    However, Du Yi Shuang showed amazing proficiency in controlling her strength as not once did her face showed fear, panic or anger. Instead, she remained calm andposed.


    She turns around, cing her palm to redirect the attack of one of the spider''s legs. Meanwhile, she also moved her body backwards, to avoid the spider''s other leg. However, she underestimated the speed of the spider''s second attack as its legs were about tond on her slender shoulder.


    Just as the attack was about tond, Du Yi Shuang panicked and closed her eyes, steeling her resolve while circting her Yuan Qi within her body to protect herself.


    The pain that Du Yi Shuang was expecting never came as she felt herself being lifted by someone. Opening her eyes, she looked at Su Mu, who was holding her in his arms. The sense of security and reassurance brought a blush to her already nervous and scared face.


    ''How did he?'' Lan Chu Die thought, looking at Su Mu and Du Yi Shuang who were next to her. As far as she could remember, Su Mu was nowhere near Du Yi Shuang to save her like this.


    "Little Sister Du, are you alright?" Su Mu asked, looking at the blushing Du Yi Shuang with a smile.


    "Yes, thank you, Young Master Su." Du Yi Shuang nodded slightly as Su Mu ced her on the ground.


    "We can''t escape." Lan Chu Die muttered. In her eyes, even if all three of them teamed up, defeating a Peak 4th Order Monster Beast was impossible.


    Without any warning, the spider Monster Beast released a string of webs from its mouth, grabbing Su Mu''s arm.


    "Do you guys know what''s the difference between Qi Transformation Realm and the Separation and Reunion Realm?" Su Mu asked with a calm face while looking at his right arm.


    Without even realising it, Du Yi Shuang replied. "The amount and strength of Yuan Qi a cultivator can store along with better use."


    As for Lan Chu Die, she was too busy looking for ways to escape that she didn''t catch Su Mu''s question.


    "Indeed." Su Mu replied, releasing a small burst of Yang Yuan Qi from his arm, melting the web without any difficulty. "That means, as long as one has enough quantity and control over their Yuan Qi, even a 4th Stage Qi Transformation Cultivator like me can do something like this."


    Just as his words finished, Su Mu disappeared at a speed where Di Yu Shuang and Lan Chu Die couldn''t even follow him with their eyes.


    Thud*


    Before they could realise what was going on, the spider Monster Beast fell from the roof with blood dripping from its forehead.


    "Monster Beasts are easy to take down because of their low intelligence. The only thing you need to do is identify their weaknesses." Su Mu exined. That wasn''t a lie. If Lan Chu Die and Su Yi Shuang were trained properly, taking care of this beast wouldn''t have been difficult for them.


    The Monster Beast was so weak that Su Mu didn''t even use his Sword Qi to deal with it.


    "Young Master Su... How?" Lan Chu Die muttered,pletely bewildered. When Su Mu said that he was also in Qi Transformation Realm, she thought that his cultivation must be higher than hers. But he was just in the 4th Stage of Qi Transformation Realm? Or was he lying about his cultivation? But why would he lie about something like that? Only those in the True Element Realm can sense the cultivation of those who are in lower Realms than them, so Lan Chu Die wasn''t able to sense Su Mu''s cultivation.


    "It was a Martial Skill." Su Mu replied. Of course, that was a lie. All he did was a simple application of Yuan Qi that any Qi Transformation Realm Cultivator is capable of.


    ''And he made it look so easy?'' Lan Chu Die thought, not sure how to process all this.


    As for Du Yi Shuang, she was still stuck at the moment when Su Mu stepped up to save her beforeing back to reality.


    With that problem dealt with, the three of them soon left the den after collecting whatever treasure they could find. The Monster Beast Su Mu just killed wasn''t one of the 9 Monster Beasts required to open the Dragon and Phoenix inheritance, so naturally, it had no Monster Core inside its body. Under Su Mu''s leadership, both Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die were acting obedient and willingly followed all his orders. Su Mu also noticed that Du Yi Shuang was doing her best to avoid eye contact with him.


    After sensing Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er''s location, Su Mu realised that the two of them were chasing after something. And for some reason, it seemed like that thing was heading in Su Mu''s direction. Thinking of an idea, Su Mu slightly increased the Yang Qi fluctuations around him and sure enough, Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er started running faster towards his location.


    ''So that thing is attracted towards Yang Attribute?'' Su Mu thought, realising what was going on. Since that was the case, Su Mu decided to find a suitable spot to spend a day or two while increasing the presence of Yang Qi inside his body.


    While this was going on, Lan Chu Die was busy observing Su Mu. Lan Chu Die was a female with ambition. To obtain her heart, one must surpass her in strength, confidence, and influence. Only when she adores one, then one would be able to win her heart.


    And unsurprisingly, Su Mu met all those conditions perfectly.


    After moving for a single day, they arrived at a cave where Su Mu decided to take a break. As Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were scouting the area, Su Mu was looking at the walls of the cave.


    ''Siblings Divine Art, huh?'' Su Mu thought, looking at the walls. Although the inheritance was well hidden from anyone who did not meet the conditions, how could it hide from his eyes?


    ''This Secret Art isn''t bad, but its potential is too low.'' Su Mu thought as he ced his hand on the wall before releasing a st of Yuan Qi from it, removing the inheritance that was ced on it. From the beginning, he nned on giving Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er a Secret Art for twins along with the one made for his wives. The reason they were entering the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave was simply to gain experience.


    ''But the name Siblings Divine Art isn''t bad.'' Su Mu thought, deciding to use this name for the Secret Art he nned on giving the Hu sisters. This way, it''ll be easier to exin how he got that Secret Art. Although he knew that the Hu sisters wouldn''t question him, it was best to not leave any open ends.


    Su Mu also noticed the seal ced at the end of the cave along with the unnaturally dense Yin Qi that was filled with nothing but evil intentions below this ce. He guessed that there was an Evil Cultivator''s inheritance below this ce.


    "Young Master Su, is everything alright?" Du Yi Shuang asked, hurrying towards Su Mu with a worried expression as she looked at the walls visibly having cracks in them.


    "No, everything is fine." Su Mu replied with a smile, making Du Yi Shuang blush. Unlike Lan Chu Die, she was a kind-hearted and good-natured person. After what happened at the Monster Beast''s den and how Su Mu saved her, she was already developing feelings for him. But she knew that he was someone way beyond her reach, so she kept them deep within her heart while trying to avoid Su Mu.


    "What''s up?" Su Mu asked, grabbing Du Yi Shuang by her waist, and pulling her closer.


    "N-Nothing, I''m fine, Young Master Su." Du Yi Shuang stuttered, being so close to him made her mind go nk as she frantically looked around.


    Looking at her reaction, Su Mu chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t eat you."


    ''I don''t mind even if you do.'' Du Yi Shuang said in her mind, wondering what the hell was up with her. What if Su Mu heard it and thought she was someone weird?


    "I- Then, I will continue to scout the area." Du Yi Shuang said, running off at a very high speed while wondering how she''d be able to face Su Mu again without getting embarrassed.


    And so, a few hours passed.


    Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die were discussing about what they should do.


    ''An Attack!'' Suddenly, both of their eyes widened as they turned towards the cave''s entrance. A sudden ray of light, alternating between red and white, approached them at a high speed.


    Both of them tried to attack it. But instead of blindly following its given path, the bolt seemed to have some form of awareness and dodged the girls'' futile attacks. It quickly flew around them beforepletely ignoring them, directly charging towards Su Mu, who was sitting at the end of the cave with his legs crossed.


    Su Mu raised his arm while simultaneously coating it with ayer of Yang Yuan Qi as the thing flying towards himnded directly into his palm. The thing that flew towards him was not an attack. At this point, it was struggling to escape his palm like a worm.


    "Young Master Su, are you alright?" Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die simultaneously asked, running towards Su Mu.


    "I''m fine, it wasn''t an attack." Su Mu replied, slightly opening his palm to look at the object that was attracted towards his Yang Qi. This thing turned out, oddly enough, to be ginseng that had the shape of a human! The ginseng was strange to look at, with red and white each upying half of it, like it was celebrating a wedding and mourning at a funeral at the same time. When Su Mu inspected the energy within it, he could sense two different types of energy. The red energy was burning hot while the white was cold. Both energies were of two different attributes, but they seemed to perfectly coexist within the ginseng. It continued to wiggle and strain to escape Su Mu''s hand but to no avail.


    ''A Yin Yang Monster Ginseng?'' Su Mu thought, he remembered this Mysterious Grade High-Rank herb. Getting up from the ground, Su Mu walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    Just as he was about to reach the entrance, Su Mu heard a familiar voice. "Elder Sister, did it really run into this cave?"


    Another familiar female voice replied, "Yes, it definitely snuck inside. If it hadn''t, why would I even bother entering this ce?"


    The two voices hardly sounded different but one was gentler and charming, giving a person a sense offort.


    "Wow! There are many different types of herbs here!"


    "Yeah but let''s not harvest them right now. We should look if there''s any danger inside."


    "Oh! There are a lot of dangers here." Su Mu replied in a heavy voice, making Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er take a defensive stance as Hu Jiao''er stepped in front of her little sister.


    "Who''s there?" Hu Jiao''er shouted.


    "Can''t you even detect my presence?" Su Mu replied, stepping out of the cave.


    "Su Mu!" Both of the sisters eximed as Hu Mei''er directly ran towards him before hugging him.


    "Calm down, Mei''er." Su Mu said, patting Hu Mei''er on the back.


    "To think we would run into you like this." Hu Jiao''er said with a smile before turning towards the entrance of the cave as two other figures emerged, making the smile on her face disappear as Hu Jiao''er asked in a cold voice. "They are?"


    "Elder sister, you''re being jealous." Hu Mei''er replied with a giggle.


    "I''m not." Hu Jiao''er frowned, she wasn''t jealous, maybe a little bit, but the question was out of worry for Su Mu. She could tell that both these girls that just appeared had higher cultivation than Su Mu. Although she was very close to Su Mu, she has yet to see him fight, so she was worried that he was being taken advantage of by these two.


    ''The Young Ladies of Blood Battle Group?'' Both Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang recognized Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er. But what confused them was that Su Mu appeared to be quite close with those two.


    "Young Master Su?" Du Yi Shuang muttered, looking at Hu Mei''er and Su Mu''s close rtionship as she felt jealous for the first time in her life.


    The same was for Lan Chu Die. Although they have been travelling together, Su Mu never showed the slightest bit of interest in her even after she actively tried to show her ''goodwill'' to him.


    "Don''t worry, I know them." Su Mu replied, motioning Hu Mei''er to let go of him as she reluctantly agreed.


    "Introduce yourselves." Hu Jiao''er said, looking at Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang.


    ''A True Element Realm Cultivator.'' Both of them shivered from the pressure Hu Jiao''er was releasing with her True Element 2nd Stage cultivation.


    "Stop bullying them, will you?" Su Mu said, making Hu Jiao''er nod as she retreated the pressure.


    Both Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang breathed a sigh of relief as their admiration for Su Mu increased to new heights. Not only was he strong, but his influence was also great as well. To be able to make the proud and infamous Hu Jiao''er so obedient, they couldn''t find enough words to praise him.


    "I am Lan Chu Die from the High Heaven Pavilion, Qi Transformation 7th Stage. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Jiao''er, Lady Mei''er." Under the unforgiving gaze that Hu Jiao''er was giving her, Lan Chu Die didn''t dare to be presumptuous with her introduction. But in reality, the unforgiving gaze was aimed towards Lan Chu Die''s massive chest, which made Hu Jiao''er a bit jealous. Lan Chu Die''s beauty wasn''t worse whenpared to both her and Hu Mei''er, but those breasts definitely rubbed her the wrong way.


    ''A woman''s jealousy has no cure.'' Su Mu thought, looking at Hu Jiao''er with a smile.


    "I''m called Du Yi Shuang. I am from Storm House. Please call me Little Sister Du. I am at the Qi Transformation 6th Stage. Nice to meet you, Lady Mei''er, Lady Jiao''er." Du Yi Shuang said, bowing respectfully. Although she was scared at first, she trusted Su Mu enough to not be on guard against Hu Jiao''er.


    "Here." Su Mu said, extending his hand as everybody saw the Yin Yang Monster Ginseng sleeping peacefully on his palm.


    "You caught it?" Hu Jiao''er replied, visibly surprised. They have been chasing this thing for so long and were unable to even close the distance on it.


    "Yeah." Su Mu replied, tossing it towards Hu Jiao''er.


    "You don''t need it?" She asked, tilting her head.


    "Not really." Su Mu replied, shrugging his shoulders before a grin appeared on his face. "But I have another gift for you two."


    Hearing his words, both Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er were excited as the former asked. "What is it?"


    "I''ll only give it to you after my Jiao''er beats me in a fight." Su Mu replied with a smile, making everyone''s expression change. How weird was it for a Qi Transformation Realm cultivator to openly challenge a True Element Realm Cultivator?


    After a few moments, Hu Jiao''er started grinning. This was her chance to get back at Su Mu for what happened that day. As the thought of that day came into her mind, a light blush appeared on her beautiful face. That day was the happiest yet most embarrassing day of her life. Happiest because she was able to meet Su Mu and embarrassing because Hu Mei''er was watching her the whole time.


    "You really believe you can beat me?" Su Mu asked,ughing out loud.


    "In a fight, yes." Hu Jiao''er confidently replied.


    "And in bed?" Su Mu asked with a chuckle, making every woman present blush, especially Hu Jiao''er. How could he say that out loud? The scary image she was trying to build against Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang was already crumbling to dust.


    "Let''s fight." Hu Jiao''er replied, moving towards an open area.

 Chapter 22: A Bath (*)

    Chapter 22: A Bath (*)


    Chapter 22- A Bath


    "You guys should stay here. Someone might end up arriving at this spot. It''s best to stay here for a few days." Su Mu said, looking at Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die.


    "Yes, Young Master Su." Lan Chu Die didn''t dare to ask questions after Su Mu ordered them to do something.


    Du Yi Shuang was the same, nodding at Su Mu''smand. Although they were curious about the battle, someone was required to watch over their resting spot. Hu Mei''er was not strong enough for that role, so Su Mu gave it to them, which made Du Yi Shuang motivated. Well, at least that was what she thought happened.


    As for Su Mu''s reason for keeping them here? He didn''t wish to embarrass Hu Jiao''er in front of them. The reason he was fighting her was to see which Martial Skills would suit her and how she would progress in the future. And he wanted to reassure Hu Jiao''er that he was strong enough to survive in this world without much trouble after noticing how worried she was after thinking that Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were taking advantage of him thanks to their higher cultivation base.


    While Su Mu was not into beating women, at least not one of his women, he didn''t n on going easy on Hu Jiao''er. Fighting him would be a more beneficial experience for her than this whole Heaven''s Inheritance Cave.


    After walking for about an hour, the group of three reached an open area in the forest, making it the perfect spot for Hu Jiao''er and Su Mu to fight.


    ''There is ake nearby.'' Su Mu thought, looking past Hu Jiao''er.


    "Elder sister, please don''t push yourself too hard." Hu Mei''er said in a worried tone while looking at Hu Jiao''er.


    ''Why are you talking like I''m in the Qi Transformation Realm while Su Mu is in the True Element Realm?'' Hu Jiao''er thought, wondering where the girl who always looked up to her older sister went.


    "Are you ready, Jiao''er?" Su Mu asked with a smile before walking towards the centre of the open area. "As long as you cannd a single hit on me, it''s your win. Use any Marital Skill or lethal attack that you see fit."


    The smile on Su Mu''s face confused Hu Jiao''er. She wasn''t able to understand if Su Mu was purposefully provoking her or if he was being serious. Maybe he was trying to show off? No, Su Mu wouldn''t do that.


    "Draw your sword." Hu Jiao''er said, looking at the sword hanging on Su Mu''s waist.


    Hearing her words, Su Mu smiled once again. "I can''t do that, not against you."


    ''After all, whenever I draw my sword, someone must die. That''s the oath I took when I held a sword for the first time. Although it makes it difficult to train my sword skills since I can only practice them during battle.'' Su Mu thought, chuckling to himself. He remembered how his only two friends used to make fun of him when he was practising his sword skills without actually holding a sword in his hand.


    "Let''s begin." Su Mu said, making Hu Jiao''er nod.


    Since he wasn''t listening to her, Hu Jiao''er nned on making Su Mu draw his sword through battle.


    "Don''t hurt each other." Hu Mei''er said, looking at Hu Jiao''er and Su Mu. Unlike her hot-headed sister, Hu Mei''er liked to avoid conflict and fighting if possible. All she wanted was to spend the rest of her life next to Su Mu and Hu Jiao''er. But she knew that to aplish that goal, she needed to cultivate hard enough to not disappoint both of them.


    Just as she was thinking about that, Hu Jiao''er suddenly disappeared from her vision. No, she was too fast for her to follow her movements.


    Looking at Hu Jiao''er who was about to punch him, Su Mu sighed. Grabbing her delicate wrist, Su Mu casually tossed Hu Jiao''er over, making her fly several meters before shended on the ground.


    "How?" Hu Jiao''er muttered. She wasn''t even able to see Su Mu''s movements as he tossed her around like a ragdoll.


    "Your fighting style is full of openings. All I did was sneak into your blind spot." Su Mu replied, shrugging his shoulders. "And you''ll lose if you keep holding back like this."


    Su Mu could tell that Hu Jiao''er was holding back more than half of her strength. Although she wanted to get back at Su Mu for what happened back then, she wasn''t so sure that she''ll be able to hurt him in any way.


    Hearing his words, Hu Jiao''er''s body started releasing the pressure of a True Element Realm Cultivator as she once again charged at Su Mu.


    Raising her right palm towards him, she condensed True Qi in her right palm, attacking Su Mu.


    "That''s more like my Jiao''er." Su Mu muttered with a smile.


    Su Mu rxed his muscles, leaning towards his right. Coating his left hand with Yang Yuan Qi, he grabbed her right hand before pulling her towards him. Raising his right hand behind her back, Su Mu gave Hu Jiao''er''s perfect buttocks a good spank.


    "Aaaahh~" A small moan escaped her mouth. Realising what just happened, Hu Jiao''er stepped away from Su Mu while rubbing her buttocks. Although the spank was pleasurable, there was a subtle feeling of pain in it.


    "You were so focused on your attack that youpletely ignored what I was doing. Lesson number one: always keep an eye on your enemy. Right, for every mistake I correct, you''ll get a spank harder than the previous one." Su Mu exined with a smile as Hu Jiao''er''s eyes widened in surprise as a light blush appeared on her face. Was he trying to teach her?


    "And you don''t have to restrain yourself with close-quarterbats. Ranged attacks are also allowed. If you can endure this training for a whole day without stopping, not only will it help with your foundation, but it''ll also help Hu Mei''er." Su Mu continued.


    Su Mu wasn''t using that much strength while messing with Hu Jiao''er. All he was doing was taking advantage of how little experience she had in battle.


    If it was a real fight, only then would Su Mu need to put in some real effort. But since he was just teaching her, there wasn''t a need for him to get serious. All he needed to do was dodge her movements and give her a good spanking, which didn''t require much strength.


    After hearing his words, Hu Jiao''er had a solemn expression on her face. Soon, she started levitating in the air as she once again mmed her palm towards Su Mu.


    A giant palm condensed of True Qi appeared mid-air as it made its way towards Su Mu.


    Su Mu raised his index finger towards the palm as a ray of Yang Yuan Qi escaped his finger, hitting the centre of the palm as it copsed on its own. Although True Qi was stronger than Yuan Qi, as long as Su Mu attacked the technique''s weak spots, it''ll be enough to cancel out the technique.


    Hu Jiao''er, who was still floating in mid-air had a surprised expression on her face as she looked at the explosion created by the destruction of her palm technique before she felt something moving behind her.


    Just as she was about to turn around, Su Mu gave another spank from behind beforending back on the ground.


    "Aaaaahhh~" An even louder moan came out of her mouth as the feelings of pleasure and pain had increasedpared to before.


    "Although that attack was good, you''re too rxed after releasing it. Being too confident is a bad thing. After attacking, start preparing for your next attack. A battle only ends when the enemy dies." Su Mu once again pointed out her mistakes, making Hu Jiao''er nod.


    The training went on for the rest of the day as Su Mu continued to train Hu Jiao''er, much to her painful pleasure.


    After a whole day of non-stop training, both of Hu Jiao''er''s buttocks were red from all the ''attacks'' they endured as her whole body was covered in sweat, making it possible for Su Mu to look at her perfectly curved body.


    "You''ve done well, Jiao''er." Su Mu said with a smile. The appreciation in his voice wasn''t fake. At first, he was just messing with her by telling her to train continuously for a whole day, but to his surprise, not only did she endure the training, but she also had a breakthrough in the 3rd Stage of the True Element Realm.


    "I... can still go on." Hu Jiao''er said in a hoarse and tired voice while gasping for breath, making Su Mu shake his head in denial.


    Hu Jiao''er at least wanted tond a single hit on Su Mu. But little did she know, her performance was nothing short of excellent in Su Mu''s eyes.


    Appearing next to Hu Jiao''er, Su Mu picked her up like a princess and walked over to Hu Mei''er''s side.


    cing Hu Jiao''er on the ground, he rested her head on hisp while wiping the sweat from her face.


    "Get some rest, Jiao''er. You''ve done well." Su Mu said, caressing her cheek before he kissed her forehead. Looking at the care he had for her, Hu Jiao''er''s heart was filled with warmth.


    As if she was waiting for these exact words, Hu Jiao''er fell asleep after hearing them.


    "Elder sister is really strong, isn''t she?" Hu Mei''er muttered, looking at the sleeping Hu Jiao''er.


    "Don''t belittle yourself like that. You''re strong too, Mei''er. That''s something even Jiao''er acknowledges." Su Mu replied, patting her head with a smile before pulling Hu Mei''er closer to him as she hugged him from the side.


    ---


    "Uhhh..." Hu Jiao''er groaned, opening her eyes.


    "She is awake." Hu Mei''er eximed, looking at Hu Jiao''er with a big smile.


    "How long did I sleep for?" Hu Jiao''er asked. Just as she was about to get up, a stingy pain assaulted her buttocks.


    "It''s been six hours." Su Mu replied, vetting up while picking Hu Jiao''er in his arms.


    "I can walk by myself." Hu Jiao''er muttered as memories of her fight against Su Mu appeared inside her head, making her face flush red while remembering the painful yet pleasurable sensation on her buttocks. But inparison to herints, she quietly wrapped her hands around Su Mu''s neck while snuggling into a morefortable position.


    "Don''t worry about the small stuff, elder sister. First, let''s get you washed up." Hu Mei''er said, making Hu Jiao''er frown. She was wondering if Hu Mei''er nned on helping her take a bath. If that were the case, she would certainly deny it.


    After walking for a while, the three of them arrived at akeshore.


    While Hu Jiao''er was still in Su Mu''s arms, Hu Mei''er started undressing her.


    "W-Wait." Hu Jiao''er stuttered, wiggling in Su Mu''s arms like a fish. "Why are you undressing me?" Didn''t ''wash her up'' mean that they''ll spray some water over her limbs and be done with it?


    "Of course, we are going to take a bath together." Su Mu replied with a smile, causing Hu Jiao''er to blush even more.


    Hu Jiao''er was having an internal conflict after hearing Su Mu''s words. Although they have been very intimate with each other, she has never stripped butt-naked in front of him, at least not when she knew her buttocks were as red as a tomato from all the spanking. And the main problem wasn''t even that. They were out in the open inside a freaking Heaven''s Inheritance Cave.


    While Hu Jiao''er was busy with her inner turmoil, Hu Mei''er was able to strip her naked without the former even noticing.


    Realising that she was naked, Hu Jiao''er covered up her soft and full breasts with her left arm while her right arm was covering her little sister between her legs.


    "W-What if somebody sees us?" Hu Jiao''er asked in a voice even lighter than a mosquito.


    "Don''t worry." Su Mu replied with a smile as Hu Jiao''er rxed a little. Su Mu knew that there was no one in this area because he could clearly hear the sounds of a battle going on against a Monster Beast far away from here. And even if someone managed to find this ce, they can''t escape his senses with the highest person here being a True Element Realm cultivator.


    Before Hu Jiao''er couldin more, she felt Su Mu''s bare skin rubbing against hers. Soon, he walked over to theke before taking a seat in the water while cing Hu Jiao''er on hisp.


    "Hmmmm~" Hu Jiao''er squealed a little, the cold water brought a new sensation to her buttocks before realising something. She was sitting on Su Mu''sp like she normally would but what''s the piece of meat just below her buttocks?


    At this realisation, Hu Jiao''er tried to get up, only to be grabbed by Su Mu as he held her by her smooth waist.


    "Yaayyy~" Hu Mei''er shouted, jumping into the water right in front of Su Mu and Hu Jiao''er.


    "Hey, don''t y around." Hu Jiao''er grumbled as a ssh of water hit her face as she totally forgot about how her little sister was so close to Su Mu''s little brother.


    "Aahnn~" An involuntary moan escaped Hu Jiao''er''s lips as Su Mu started moving his arms around her body.


    "Mmmh~ What are you doing?" She questioned, whimpering a bit in pleasure.


    "Isn''t that obvious? I''m cleaning my Jiao''er." Su Mu replied, pulling Hu Jiao''er back as shepletely leaned back on his chest. His hands went up as he started massaging her breasts.


    Hu Mei''er, who was watching this scene moved close to them before hugging Su Mu from behind, wrapping her hands around his chest while pressing her plump breasts against his back. After they nned the bath, Su Mu promised Hu Mei''er a simr bath with just the two of them, something she agreed to with a happy smile.


    ''Now what do we have here? Someone is being quite sneaky.'' Su Mu thought as he felt a familiar presence not too far away from them, and that presence was moving towards them.


    After a good while, Su Mu enhanced his eyes with Yuan Qi as he looked at Xia Ning Chang, who just happened to notice them. Her face was flushed so red that even her veil wasn''t able to cover it as her big eyes were glued to the lewd scene in front of them. Normally, considering that her cultivation is higher than Xia Ning Chang, Hu Jiao''er should''ve noticed her presence but right now, she was too focused on Su Mu''s hand as they kept moving around on her body. Su Mu was trying his best to notugh while thinking about how would Hu Jiao''er react to Xia Ning Chang seeing her like this before he started paying attention to the Hu sisters again.


    "Mmmmhh~ Aaaahhh~" Hu Jiao''er continued to make various lewd moans as Su Mu kept ''cleaning'' her body little by little.


    His right hand still kept massaging her breasts as his left hand made its way down towards her little sister, rubbing it slightly.


    "Aaaaahhhh~" Hu Jiao''er moaned even more loudly at the new sensation while tightening her legs around Su Mu''s left hand.


    "Aaaaahmm~" Hu Mei''er made a weird noise as she hugged Su Mu from behind while nibbling on his ear.


    Unlike Hu Jiao''er, who was bold and confident to stand up for herself and others, Hu Mei''er was a rather simple-minded and kind-hearted girl. But Su Mu noticed that when ites to intimate stuff, their personalities arepletely different.


    Su Mu''s right arm made its way towards his back before grabbing Hu Mei''er''s firm and soft buttock.


    "Mmmmmmhhhhh~" A suppressed moan came out of Hu Mei''er''s mouth as she still nibbled on Su Mu''s ear.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhh~" Hu Jiao''er moaned even louder as Su Mu inserted his index finger inside her little sister, moving inside her while hitting the most pleasurable spots.


    "Mmmmmhhhh~ N-Not There~ Aaaah~" Su Mu could feel Hu Mei''er arms tighten around her as her breasts pressed harder against his back when his right hand''s middle finger found its way towards Hu Mei''er''s backdoor, ying around with it, teasing her as much as possible.


    "Aaaaahhh~ Mmmmmhhhh~" For Hu Mei''er, this sensation was even more foreign than what Hu Jiao''er was feeling with Su Mu''s index finger doing wonders inside her.


    "Mei''er,e here." Su Mu said, turning his neck around as Hu Mei''er let go of his ear before kissing him on the lips. Their tongues met as they started moving inside Hu Mei''er''s mouth.


    "Aaaaahhhh~" Hu Jiao''er moaned loudly as Su Mu inserted another finger inside her little sister.


    "Mmmmmhhhh~" Hu Mei''er wasn''t much different, moaning inside Su Mu''s mouth as his right hand kept massaging her perfectly round buttocks while pressing her backdoor with his middle finger.


    Both sisters have lost count of how many times have they released their Yin Qi inside thiske. The bath went on for a few hours as Su Mu made sure to give them just enough pleasure so that their mental fortitude after this session would rise once again.


    It''s best to increase their Mental Strength before giving them the Secret Art he named the Siblings Divine Art.

 Chapter 23: Thank You

    Chapter 23: Thank You


    Chapter 23- Thank You


    After they were done with their bath, Su Mu decided to head back since he nned on giving the ''Siblings Divine Art'' to Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er. On their way back, Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er were talking about their experiences in the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance and what they learned about the trails.


    Su Mu didn''t know much about what was going on outside because ever since he entered the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, he never came into contact with any of the big groups. The same could be said for Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang since they were trapped inside a cave ever since they entered before being rescued by Su Mu.


    "Although everyone started at different locations, it didn''t take long for all the disciples of the three Sects to find themselves at the centre of the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. Although many people obtained benefits, many of them died as well." Hu Mei''er said.


    "The Disciples from the three Sects all united their strength under the top disciples to fight a few powerful Monster Beasts around. There are 9 Monster Beasts in total and each of them is a 6th Order Monster Beast. It''s our fortune that these Monster Beasts have only just awakened from their slumber and are weakened." Hu Jiao''er exined.


    If it wasn''t for that fact, many more people would have died in the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance.


    "Before we left the group, we managed to kill 8 of the 9 Monster Beasts. Thest one is the strongest. It''s probably the peak of the 6th Order, that''s why it can disy strength equivalent to an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator even after just waking up. Temporarily, nobody has dared to engage it inbat" Hu Jiao''er smiled. "Just for the treasures that were protected by these Monster Beasts, many disciples have gone practically insane."


    Hu Mei''er fiercely nodded in agreement, "Yes. I never knew of such people, who were able to steal things from others so easily" She never thought that for some treasures, people could forget everything and kill each other without any sort of remorse.


    "Mei''er, you have no idea how desperate people can get." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "Right, what was the gift that you were talking about, Su Mu?" Hu Jiao''er asked. Although she already lost the bet and wouldn''t get anything, she was still curious about what Su Mu was talking about.


    "It''s an inheritance that I stumbled upon, but it''s useless for me since it can only be cultivated by twins. Although the two of you aren''t exactly twins, I''m sure it''ll still work. I''ll give the Secret Art to you when we reach the cave." Su Mu exined, shocking the two sisters. He nned on giving the Siblings Divine Art to them while they were still inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance because of the density of World Energy here. What outside will take a few months toplete will bepleted in a mere three days here.


    "Why would you give something so important to us?" Hu Jiao''er muttered in disbelief. Even if this inheritance wasn''t of use to Su Mu, he can still hand it over to the High Heaven Pavilion, which will be counted as a very big contribution. If nothing else, selling it would bring massive fortunes. Honestly speaking, even joining one of the Eight Great Families of the Central Capital was possible with the help of an Inheritance like that. But he was willing to give it to them for free?


    "What''s a mere inheritance whenpared to my Mei''er and Jiao''er?" Su Mu replied with a smile, making the Hu sisters emotional as tears started building up in their eyes at the realisation of how much Su Mu cared about them.


    Without a word, both of them hugged Su Mu from each side, their hearts filled with love and affection. Su Mu just smiled and didn''t say anything, letting the sisters hug him as much as they wished.


    When they reached the area that was not that far away from the cave, Su Mu felt the mark he left on Yang Kai nearby.


    ''He is below that cave, huh?'' Su Mu thought. From what he knew, that inheritance belonged to an evil cultivator that most likely will try to take over any person who tries to take their inheritance. Although Su Mu could''ve easily disposed of the remaining soul of that cultivator, he wasn''t interested in some random guy''s inheritance.


    After walking for some time, the three of them arrived at the cave that was being guarded by Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang.


    "We''ll be staying here for at least three days. By that time, it''ll most likely be toote to obtain any benefits. If you two want to, you can leave right now." Su Mu said, looking at Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang.


    "I will stay with you, Young Master Su." Du Yi Shuang replied without any dy.


    "I will too." Lan Chu Die said. Not only was it safe to stay with Su Mu, but she might also end up losing her chance to get close to Su Mu if she leaves now. For Lan Chu Die, getting closer to Su Mu was more important than any sort of inheritance she might get.


    "Very well." Su Mu replied while looking around. "The two of you didn''t take any of the herbs here, why?"


    "We decided to wait for Young Master Su''s instructions." Lan Chu Die replied as Du Yi Shuang nodded.


    "Is that so? Well, you guys can have all the herbs here. Divide them equally among you." Su Mu nonchntly replied, walking towards the seal he previously saw at the end of this cave, leaving both of the girls in awe.


    ''Not only is he strong, but he is benevolent as well?'' The respect Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang held for Su Mu increased to new heights before they walked out of the cave to collect the herbs and guard the cave until Su Mu was done with his business without any orders from him.


    Inside the cave, Su Mu ced his hand on the seal beforepletely blocking it. Now, no one would be able to open it unless they break it through sheer force.


    ''With that Saint King''s inheritance, I doubt this weak evil cultivator can do much to Yang Kai. It''ll most likely end up dying or willingly be his servant.'' Su Mu thought before focusing his attention on Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er.


    "Sit in a meditative position next to each other." Su Mu said as the two sisters obeyed without any questions. cing his hands on their backs, Su Mu continued. "Remember the flow of your True Qi and Yuan Qi and don''t resist, even if it hurts. Not even a little. While you two are memorizing the flow of Qi, I will teach you the stuff you need to memorize as well. And remember, both of you will have some breakthroughs during these days, so don''t get distracted by them. Especially you, Mei''er. This Secret Art will raise your cultivation at a very high speed until you reach Jiao''er''s level."


    "We trust you, Su Mu." Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er said in unison while nodding. No matter what Su Mu was trying to do, the two of them trusted him wholeheartedly.


    Soon, Su Mu pushed his Yuan Qi inside their bodies, slowly taking control of their own Qi with it. Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er werepletely focused on remembering how their Qi moved as it started moving in a synchronized motion.


    ''Their adaptability is not bad. With this, it won''t even take three days toplete.'' Su Mu thought, a smile appearing on his face. The two sisters were getting used to the sensation of his Yuan Qi flowing inside their bodies while remembering the flow of their own Qi as well.


    Noticing that the World Energy around them was starting to pour into their bodies, Su Mu started exining the Secret Art and how it worked for the next two days. During this time, Hu Jiao''er broke through the 5th Stage of the True Element Realm while Hu Mei''er, who was previously at the 5th Stage of the Initial Element Realm, reached the 4th Stage of the Qi Transformation Realm while also strengthening their foundation ording to the Secret Art.


    If Su Mu wished to, he could''ve increased their Cultivation even more. After all, the increase in cultivation was done by him while the Secret Art was improving their foundation, but after thinking about it, he decided against it. Using too much World Energy from the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance might make this world unstable before the Dragon and Phoenix sources even appear.


    ''It should be about time for them to wake up.'' Su Mu thought, looking at the Hu sisters. It''s been a day since he was done exining the Secret Art to the two of them. During this time, Yang Kai also left the underground cave through the passage where he came from after being unable to open the seal that was tampered with by Su Mu.


    After about an hour, Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er opened their eyes. Looking at each other, their eyes widened in surprise as they realized their cultivation before turning towards Su Mu.


    "Thank you." Both of them said in unison while bowing their heads. Not only did he give them such a precious Secret Art, but their cultivation base also increased significantly. As long as Su Mu asked, both of them were ready to do absolutely anything for him.


    "You guys are too serious about some mere cultivation Art. What''s itpared to my Mei''er and Jiao''er?" Su Mu replied, repeating what he said before giving them the Secret Art, making the two sisters raise their heads with a light blush. He wasn''t lying, the Secret Art could neverpare to the worth of Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er.


    "Jiao''er, you will need to look after Mei''er until her cultivation reaches your level." Su Mu said, making Hu Jiao''er nod.


    "I know, but how can you recognize us?" Hu Jiao''er asked. After they were done with the basics of Siblings Divine Art, she doubted that even their father could tell any difference between them.


    "It''s cause I''ve examined my Jiao''er quite precisely." Su Mu replied, moving his hands in the air like he did while they were bathing. Looking at it, Hu Jiao''er had a deep blush on her face as she tried to look away. Looking at her, Su Muughed.


    "No matter how much you cultivate this Secret Art, I will always recognize the two of you. And you haven''t even realised a tenth of what this Secret Art is capable of." Su Mu replied as Hu Jiao''er calmed down. "Right, your value within the Blood Battle Group will rise exponentially after we leave the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, so it''s best to be prepared."


    "Indeed. Father was already way too happy when I broke through the Second Stage of the True Element Realm. If he sees me now, he might pass out." Hu Jiao''er replied,ughing.


    "But the sudden increase will definitely bring us more trouble." Hu Mei''er replied, visibly worried.


    "Don''t worry about it. Even if you give the Secret Art to someone else, unless you show them the Qi movements as I did to you guys, they can''t cultivate this Secret Art properly. And if they do, they''ll receive all the benefits but will die of Qi Tribtion upon reaching the Peak of the Immortal Ascension Realm." Su Mu replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    ''How nonchnt.'' Both Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er thought, looking at Su Mu.


    Looking at Hu Jiao''er for a few seconds, Su Mu smiled. "Don''t worry, you still can''t beat me."


    "But I didn''t even think anything about that." Hu Jiao''er retorted.


    ''He likes bullying elder sister so much.'' Hu Mei''er thought, wondering when she''ll be bullied by Su Mu.


    Just as Hu Mei''er was about to say something, they heard a ferocious roar from afar, causing a small, insignificant quake as the cave shook.


    "Who was idiotic enough to provoke that beast?" Hu Jiao''er said, sighing.


    ording to her, that Monster Beast was Peak 6th Order. That is something equivalent to a Peak Immortal Ascension Realm cultivator! Even if it had been sealed for thousands of years, it was a far cry from what the Sect disciples could handle.


    When the three Sects'' disciples united to eliminate the other 8 Monster Beasts, it cost them heavy numbers. Now, provoking such a powerhouse was going to be a much bigger massacre! Even if all the disciples present here join hands, it''ll still be very difficult to defeat that Monster Beast and will require many sacrifices.


    "Hm? Su Yan is also there. But she isn''t stupid enough to provoke something beyond her strength." Su Mu muttered, making Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er curious.


    "Su Mu, is Su Yan also yours too? You know, that kind of rtionship..." Hu Mei''er said, confused as a light blush appeared on her cheeks. Weren''t they siblings? But then again, knowing Su Mu''s personality, this situation somehow made sense. She would''ve had her suspicions if things weren''t this way.


    "You already know the answer, don''t you?" Su Mu replied, getting up. "Let''s go and take a look. And while you''re at it, don''t fight until you guys are used to your new cultivation bases."


    Soon, the three of them left along with Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang while heading towards the direction where the roar came from.


    Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were surprised that they weren''t able to keep up with Hu Mei''er, who was supposed to be in the Initial Element Realm. They couldn''t understand what happened within the cave. How could someone change so much within just three days? But they were sure of one thing, Su Mu was the reason for this sudden increase in strength.

 Chapter 24: They’ll Die

    Chapter 24: They¡¯ll Die


    Chapter 24- They''ll Die


    "This feels amazing!" Hu Mei''er eximed with a bright smile. "I can go even faster."


    Before she could elerate further, Hu Jiao''er smacked her head and angrily said. "Didn''t you hear a single word Su Mu just said? And stop using my True Qi to run at speed beyond your cultivation realm. There is a limit to how much True Qi you can handle with your current cultivation."


    "I''m sorry." Hu Mei''er sobbed, rubbing the top of her head.


    The Siblings Divine Art allowed them to share their Qi with each other without physical contact, and it also allowed Hu Mei''er, a Qi Transformation Realm cultivator who only had ess to Yuan Qi, to use True Qi that belonged to Hu Jiao''er.


    "You will need to keep an eye on her, Jiao''er." Su Mu said, looking at Hu Jiao''er as she nodded.


    After running for a few kilometres, the three of them finally arrived close to the source of the roar while Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang could be seen running towards them at a distance, unable to keep up.


    Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er looked at the Monster Beast and were dumbfounded, freezing on the spot as if a blizzard swept through them.


    At a viewable distance was a Giant Tortoise Monster Beast, it was about a hundred meters in length with a bodyparable to a small hill. As it walked, each step was nothing less than a stomp and caused the ground to shiver while leavingrge footprints on the ground. Its carapace had deep outlines, highlighting its thick, imprable figure. Its tail was long and widened towards the tip, looking like a gigantic hammer. Although it was not very fast, each step it took covered a lot of ground. With its sheer size and iparable power, a swing of its tail was enough to produce a strong gale of wind that was strong enough to send many people flying.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of movement was constant as more than a hundred disciples were in mid-air, attacking the Monster Beast, but even with the endless barrage, the Monster Beast remained indomitable. With its unrestrained power, each attack and roar made the disciples terror-stricken.


    When they looked up into the sky, they recognised many of the disciples, especially the two top disciples of the High Heaven Pavilion. Su Yan and Xie Hongchen.


    But they also noticed something else. All of the people fighting the Monster Beast were High Heaven Pavilion''s Disciples. Meanwhile, the Blood Battle Gang and Storm House disciples were all watching the battle unfold by the side, eyes filled with pleasure.


    Although Su Yan was the strongest in High Heaven Pavilion, she was unable to afflict any damage on the Monster Beast. As each movement she made was followed by wind and snow, she could only slow down the Monster Beast with her Cold Yin Yuan Qi, her only goal was to prevent more casualties in the High Heaven Pavilion.


    Unfortunately, the defence of this Monster Beast was too strong, even for Su Yan. Covered by an almost imprable hard tortoise shell and thick, resistant skin, it was simr to a walking Defensive Artifact. Although its movements were sluggish, anyone under Immortal Ascension had no chance against it.


    ''Hmm. Let''s see how far Su Yan can go right now.'' Su Mu thought, looking at the scene. Interrupting this kind of thing might restrict her growth, so he nned on intervening after Su Yan was done. And from what Su Mu read at the entrance, the things one does inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance are also a factor when ites to deciding who will get the final inheritance.


    On the field, there were numerous corpses. It could easily be deduced that they were High Heaven Pavilion disciples.


    "To think that the High Heaven Pavilion would actually dare to provoke it." Hu Jiao''er''s brows wrinkled as she frowned. "However, it can''t be Su Yan who did it. She is not that stupid."


    "Stop repeating what Su Mu has already said, elder sister." Hu Mei''er added.


    Meanwhile, a youth was running towards the two girls, his eyes filled with affection. However, his brows immediately wrinkled once he spotted Su Mu standing between the two of them.


    "Jiao''er?" The youth came to a halt as he looked at Jiao''er amongst the group of three. But little did he know, the one he was looking at was Hu Mei''er. Hu Mei''er quietly stepped behind Su Mu with the motive of annoying the youth.


    "Long Jun. What happened here?" The real Hu Jiao''er replied,pletely ignoring the frown on Long Jun''s face.


    Long Jun did not hide his glee in watching others'' misfortune. "That idiot Xie Hongchen actually dared to gather a group of people to steal the treasure that Monster Beast was guarding while it was still asleep. They did not seem to care or think that they woulde back with many dead. Unfortunately, it woke up and gave chase. That idiot then led it to the High Heaven Pavilion''s gathering spot and well, that''s it."


    "And what did he obtain?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "I''m not exactly sure. ording to him, he does not have anything on him." Long Jun replied obediently.


    Hu Jiao''er responded with disappointment in her voice, "It is impossible that he did not steal anything! The Monster Beast only looks to draw his blood, how is it possible that he does not possess anything the Monster Beast desires?"


    Long Jun bowed slightly. "I agree. However, since Xie Hongchen refuses to hand it over, the High Heaven Pavilion can only face the Monster Beast''s anger. It is only because Su Yan intervened and is slowing down the Monster Beast right now, otherwise, I estimate that many of them would be dead by now."


    Hu Mei''er snorted, showing her despise for Xie Hong Chen. "To think that he would be able to hide behind a woman and use her as a shelter. Despicable!"


    "I concur wholeheartedly." Long Jun nods continuously. "Storm House''s Fang Zi Ji and I wish to help the High Heaven Pavilion, but we cannot support Xie Hong Chen after knowing his deeds."


    In reality, the two sects do not wish to be involved in the fight. Even Su Yan could do nothing but slow the Monster Beast down. The others would contribute very little even if they jumped into the fray.


    They can surely help when all is said and done, but only on the condition that Xie Hongchen delivers to them whatever he obtained!


    Another reason as to why the two sects have not made any moves was to make sure that High Heaven Pavilion was in a direr situation. Once they are desperate enough, giving up what Xie Hongchen had obtained would be such a small price to pay to save what little they have left.


    "That''s riching from a coward like you." Su Mu said with a slight smile.


    Long Jun looked towards Su Mu and couldn''t bear but spoke to assert his authority, "And who the hell are you?"


    ''Since I''m about to kill Xie Hongchen, might as well deal with Long Jun, no? Let''s provoke him for now until Su Yan is done. I can kill him during the final trial.'' Su Mu thought, a smile appearing on his face. He knew that Xie Hongchen had been annoying Su Yan for a long time after talking to her about it along with Long Jun, who was trying to court Hu Jiao''er. What''s better than to have all the trash collected in one ce to clean up? Going after a woman is one thing and not stopping after a certain point is another.


    "I''m the one who killed Long Hui, didn''t Treasurer Meng tell you while beating the shit out of your grandfather as he hid behind the Blood Battle Group like a coward. What was his name again?" Su Mu pondered for a few seconds before grinning. "Well, a beaten dog''s name doesn''t really matter now, does it?"


    Hearing his words, Long Jun''s face was getting red from shame and humiliation. Before he could say anything, Hu Mei''er interrupted.


    "Su Mu, you were the one who killed Long Hui?" She asked in a surprised tone. Hu Jiao''er was curious as well. Just what did Long Hui do to incur Su Mu''s wrath?


    "That weakling dared to ambush me and Xia Ning Chang with some True Element Realm trash while saying how I was trying to go after Mei''er." Su Mu replied, shrugging his shoulders. "Well, don''t worry, I don''t care about what insects like that do."


    Hu Jiao''er rolled her eyes at Su Mu''s obvious attempts to provoke Long Jun. But looking at Long Jun''s angry and humiliated face, she epted that Su Mu had a knack for pissing people off while Hu Mei''er decided to add fuel to the fire.


    "That bastard Long Hui, not only did that impotent trash run after me all the time, he dared to attack you? If I had known about this, I would''ve killed him myself." Hu Mei''er said in an angry tone. But on the inside, she had a sly smile on her face. Since Su Mu was doing something, it was only natural for her, as his woman, to support him.


    ''Mei''er is scary in her own rights.'' Hu Jiao''er thought, looking at her little sister before a question appeared in her mind. ''Not only Su Yan, but Xia Ning Chang as well? How did Su Mu even convince that old man Meng?''


    "You Bastard..." Long Jun growled, looking at Su Mu with burning hatred and anger.


    Looking at him, Su Mu''s amused smile reappeared again. "That''s it. That look of a beaten dog is quite simr to what your grandfather had when looking at Treasurer Meng. Guess Long Family is indeed a prestigious family of beaten dogs."


    "Pfft." Both Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er tried to hold theirughter as the two sisters twitched all over.


    "DIE!" As if thatugh was the final trigger, Long Jun attacked Su Mu with his palm without holding back. How dare he insult him along with his grandfather? Not to mention that he even dared to insult the Long Family. There was no way that Long Jun could let something like this slide.


    "That''s enough." Hu Jiao''er said, casually waving her hand towards Long Ju.


    "What?" Long Jun eximed as he felt an unimaginable force pushing him. With the impact of the palm sent by Hu Jiao''er, Long Junnded a few meters away with blood dripping from his mouth and nose.


    "T-True Element 5th Stage?" Long Jun muttered in disbelief, looking at Hu Jiao''er. Wasn''t she supposed to be at the Second Stage of True Element Realm? How did she get so strong in a short period?


    "Hm?" Hu Jiao''er frowned. She only attempted to cancel out Long Jun''s attack, but her attack had more power than she ever imagined.


    "I told you to be careful, Jiao''er. You are stronger than an average 5th Stage True Element Realm Cultivator." Su Mu said, making Hu Jiao''er nod. Long Jun was still muttering to himself in disbelief. For his whole life, he thought that Hu Jiao''er was below him and will eventually start following him around. Her surpassing him in strength was something he couldn''t ept easily.


    While this was going on, the situation on the battlefield wasn''t getting any better for the High Heaven Pavilion.


    Su Mu turned towards Su Yan. She was pale and looked exhausted as she had consumed a lot of her True Qi, but with several High Heaven Pavilion disciples fighting alongside her, how could she possibly retreat and abandon them? It would only mean the meaningless deaths of dozens of High Heaven Pavilion disciples.


    The only reason some disciples even survived was thanks to Su Yan.


    Ice seemed to conjure out of thin air as Su Yan danced around gracefully like a butterfly. In a sh, flowers made of ice shot towards the Monster Beast and grew on its flesh. Those attacks lowered the surrounding temperature, causing ayer of ice to form on the Monster Beast, further slowing it down.


    Meanwhile, countless fireball attacks were pelting the giant tortoise''s shell, but to no avail.


    "Xie Hongchen! I will ask you onest time! What did you take?" Su Yan''s beautiful eyes stared at the tortoise, unwilling to let her concentration wander.


    Hearing her ice-cold words made Xie Hongchen tremble in fright. He had enraged Su Yan.


    Su Yan never loses her temper, but this time was vastly different. In front of her were numerous High Heaven Pavilion disciples, killed for absolutely nothing. As the most senior apprentice of the sect, how could she remain uncaring?


    Xie Hongchen hesitated. His face was filled with fear and panic. He quickly snapped out of it and exined, "Su Yan. Why do you also suspect me? If I did take anything, how is it possible for me to keep it from you?"


    Su Yan burned with hatred and loathing. With her sharp voice, she yelled, "High Heaven Pavilion Disciples, fall back!"


    There was no point sieging the tortoise. They could only escape. None of them could tell if the Monster Beast would pursue them, but their survival rate would drastically increase by retreating.


    With Su Yan''smand, many High Heaven Pavilion Disciples scattered for their lives, fleeing from the Monster Beast.


    The bolts and attacks that shot around the sky started to fade along with the number of people. A few remained to hold the tortoise off.


    Su Yan aggressively repeated herself, "Go! Now!"


    As she yelled, theyer of ice that covered the Monster Beast exploded. With the shackle now taken off, the Monster Beast restored its agility once more, regardless of how little it may be.


    Its giant tail swept across the sky before moving towards the High Heaven Pavilion Disciples who persisted in battle. A few were hit square in the body, resulting in bursts of blood and gore. The lucky ones that the tail missed were swept with the wind current it caused, causing them to lose their bnce and fall to the ground.


    The Tortoise gave out a ferocious roar, as its eyes turned to Su Yan and charged forward.


    Su Yan did not falter and kept slowing it down. Naturally, it would be irritated her and prioritised killing her first.


    ''To be able to stay calm in this situation.'' Su Mu thought, looking at Su Yan. He could tell that she still had onest move left. The reason she asked the disciples to retreat wasn''t purely out of concern, it was a way to remove dead weight, or so it was from Su Mu''s perspective.


    Su Yan moved both of her hands and drew peculiar hand signs, freezing everything that surrounded her. It was as if the entire world entered an ice age. An icy blue hue reced the heat as the ground wasminated with frost and snow started falling from the clouds.


    Everyone was now watching Su Yan. At this moment, her pale cheek turned ruddy again, as she now looked like a floating fairy maiden. It was as though she was a being that descended from the heavens, untouchable and unattainable by the mortal world.


    The Tortoise gave another loud, intimidating roar and dashed forward. The distance between the two rapidly closed up but Su Yan remained unfettered.


    The coldness that spread thendscape was now gathering behind Su Yan, as a huge humanoid form made of ice appeared behind her. The form was like a much bigger version of Su Yan; in fact, several timesrger than her.


    This almost ethereal form wore white robes, which highlighted its exquisite and graceful body. It was womanly, seemingly capable of causing the downfalls of nations. Each of its features was erged by the same ratio, without the slightest defect. It was so beautiful that it could suck the souls out of people.


    The huge frozen body shot its eyes open, encasing the area in frost once again. This time, it was much colder. Those who watched could feel their body freeze up as shivers took control of their senses.


    With a wave of her hand, Su Yan made the menacing frozen form fly forward towards the Monster Beast. When the two beings collided, the frozen body entered the Monster Beast. Almost immediately, anotheryer of ice started to form on the Monster Beast''s skin. This time, it was much thicker. Its limbs quickly froze as it slowly came to a stop.


    Su Yan bit her lower lip. She had consumed a precariously excessive amount of True Qi. Her slender body started to sway in midair as she tried to resist falling, but her efforts to stay were in vain.


    ''That show was rather admirable.'' Su Mu thought, looking at Su Yan as he decided that it was time to intervene. He wasn''t someone who''d ever sacrifice himself for someone else. But that didn''t mean he was someone who discarded the efforts put in by someone else.


    Although the Monster Beast could no longer move, its inertia caused it to continue moving towards Su Yan. Its sheer size made it impossible to stop their collision.


    Su Yan watched helplessly as the Monster Beast approached her. As she fell, her initial emotions faded. She could only feel a lingering regret. The face of Su Mu appeared inside her mind as she realised something she was trying her best to ignore until now.


    ''Maybe I should have told him? Haha. Not like it matters anymore. I hope he lives a good life.'' Su Yan thought, and a small, regret-filled smile appeared on her face.


    Suddenly, people started to scream.


    The cultivators who observed the magical altercation had only just reawoken from being stunned by awe at seeing a goddess, but Su Yan was now going to fall to her death and perish.


    While the cultivators screamed, a single figure was darting towards Su Yan.


    The huge Monster Beast was still sliding fast from inertia. A few feet from it, a man and a woman could be seen in each other''s arms, as though they nned to stay together through life and death.


    Su Yan felt someone grabbing her as she opened her eyes again. To her surprise and shock, it was Su Mu who was looking into her eyes.


    Su Yan looked at him with terror, afraid that he''ll get hurt because of her, but in Su Mu''s eyes, there was care and love as he looked at Su Yan.


    That kind of look gave Su Yan an undescribable, unfamiliar feeling. No one has ever looked at her like that. It was always an elder who looked with respect, her fellow disciples and friends with admiration, her juniors and disciple with respect and worship and perhaps, a few others who stared with envy.


    Her focused changed, and she noticed how warm andfortable she felt. The body of the one who held her was very warm. It has been a very long time since shest felt like this. She cultivated Ice Heart Secret Art which froze her heart and mind to all emotions. In her world, everything is frozen. There was nothing else there but the cold for any of the damned who would find himself there.


    Warmth and cold are opposite elements, they repel each other. She should loathe this feeling but why does she feel the mostfortable in a long time? She wanted to forget everything in the warmth. Shey in his arms and thought that even if the seas were to dry and mountains were to crumble, or even if the sky fell, she would never want to leave Su Mu''s embrace.


    Su Yan couldn''t help but hug him tightly again.


    "It''s Su Mu!" Hu Jiao''er called out in surprise. She didn''t notice that it was Su Mu who moved to catch Su Yan. She was too shocked by the method he used. When she came out of her trance, Su Mu was no longer by her side. It was at that moment that Hu Jiao''er realised how easy Su Mu was going against her.


    Hu Mei''er covered her mouth in shock. With shivering eyes as she looked upon the turtle Monster Beast, she could not see straight from fright.


    "He is seeking death!" Long Junmented loudly.


    "Why are you still alive?" Hu Jiao''er almost snapped at Long Jun''sment. At this rate, she might end up killing him before Su Mu gets the chance.


    "As long as I''m here, you''ll be safe." Su Mu said with a smile, wiping the tears from Su Yan''s face before he looked at the Monster Beast that was only a few feet away from him.


    Just as the Monster Beast was about to hit his back, Su Mu moved, cing his legs on the Monster Beast''s forehead, using the force generated by it tounch him and Su Yan forward with the least effort while protecting his toes with Yuan Qi.


    Su Mu and Su Yan flew for a dozen of meters before Su Mu did a perfectnding on his feet to cancel out the impact it''ll have on Su Yan.


    Su Yan''s eyes quivered. Mighty waves were filling her inner emotions at this moment was something she could not calm.


    "Why?" Su Yan muttered. Su Mu protected her with his own body when they tumbled. Almost all of the impact was absorbed by him. She remained unscathed and untouched.


    The frozen Monster Beast slid along the ground, making a screech like scratching ss with a sharp object, leaving a deep mark. It then gradually came to a stop, not too far from Su Mu and Su Yan.


    The world became deadly quiet. Everyone muttered nothing. They looked at where Su Mu and Su Yan were, it was as if they were witnessing a couple embracing each other. If it was somewhere else, it would have caused public criticism and jealousy.


    Who dares to be intimate with Su Yan? Every inch of her flesh is sacred and noble. Amon person can only look but never touch. Even if it''s her brother.


    "What do you mean why? If you''re ever in danger, I''ll save you." Su Mu replied, looking at the Monster Beast before turning back towards Su Yan. "Can you stand?"


    "Yes." Su Yan replied as Su Mu ced her on the ground.


    Su Yan looked around before her eyesnded on Xie Hongchen, who was standing a thousand feet away from her and Su Mu.


    Xie Hongchen twitched at her stare and pulled himself together. He turned his gaze to the floor as he was filled with chagrin and remorse.


    "No need to be angry at a dead man." Su Mu replied, wiping the remaining tears from Su Yan''s face.


    Nearby, the giant turtle Monster Beast raised a forelimb, a ferocious expression frozen and framed in ice as if he was getting ready to turn Su Mu and Su Yan into little more than a bloody pulp.


    Su Yan looked at Su Mu lightly as various emotions welled up in her before they settled down and vanished, leaving behind only coldness. Su Mu knows that she was forcefully suppressing her emotions in her heart, making her tranquil like a frozenke.


    On the other side, Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er were d that Su Mu was uninjured. Knowing his strength, they were sure that he would survive, but seeing him injured would still pain their hearts.


    Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were looking at Su Mu''s face with stars in their eyes.


    Both of them were breathing heavily and shortly, almost like she was hyperventting. Looking at the man and woman standing under the foreboding shadow of the Tortoise Monster Beast, they felt a sudden surge of emotion.


    The man who rescued Su Yan did so while disregarding his own life, leaving a deep impression in the hearts of all women present. Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were no exception.


    If a man is willing to pay for a woman''s life with his own, why can''t she be with him? Women''s requests are sometimes tall, and sometimes small, and sometimes a few words or a little action can open up their hearts and leave a beautiful image of them behind.


    "I do not have any strength left." Su Yan said in slightly worried voice. "We need to hurry; this monster is too strong. I can only freeze it for half a minute. If we don''t leave now, we can never even dream of escaping alive."


    "What are you so worried about? All we need to do is kill that turtle." Su Mu replied with a chuckle, making Su Yan dumbfounded.


    "Kill it?" Su Yan was startled by Su Mu''s brazen and voracious appetite for feats that few others would try. To be able to flee with their lives from the face of this Monster Beast was a bargain few would contest, but to kill it?


    As Su Mu and Su Yan spoke, a flicking movement was done by the Monster Beast from under the thickyer of ice. "How has it already passed?"


    "Oh, it''s already time." Su Mu said with a smile, looking at the Monster Beast. "Now stay back."


    The sound of ice disintegrating and cracking grew louder and louder, the still-frozen Tortoise Monster Beast slowly rotated his body and turned its scarlet eyes toward Su Yan and Su Mu. To it, the two of them were as small and insignificant as ants.


    Noticing that Su Yan was still there, Su Mu looked at her from the corner of his eyes. "I said stay back."


    Su Yan''s body jerked and she quickly moved a distance away from the Monster Beast. The remaining injured disciples of the High Heaven Pavilion did the same.


    Su Mu kept his foot stationary in front of the Tortoise Monster Beast. The thin figure of Su Mu standing in the shadow of the giant made him look nothing short of mighty.


    He stood there, looking like a confident wall blocking the Monster Beast. He was like a shield that could shelter the onlookers from wind and rain.


    Moving his right hand, Su Mu gripped the hilt of his sword before unsheathing it. He ced the tip of the sword on the ground and a hazy blue glow appeared around his sword. The glow started growing more and more before it condensed on the edges of the sword.


    The people standing a thousand feet away from Su Mu could feel the overbearing pressureing from his sword as their very souls trembled.


    "What kind of Martial Skill is this!?" Long Jun''s face changed greatly. Even though he was thousands of feet from Su Mu, he could not help but feel scared while looking at him.


    What''s more, the sword was still poised in building strength. It did not show any signs of stopping. It was already scary, what would happen once it discharges? What kind of terror would it cause?


    "So beautiful" Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er muttered in unison. There were stars littering and twinkling everywhere like a night sky. The people watching the scene felt engrossed in its beauty, almost forgetting the imminent danger they may face.


    The earth underneath Su Mu''s foot began to quake, unable to withstand such colossal strength. Cracks in the dirt formed around him and slowly, his body began to sink into the ground, his legs left deep footprints on the ground.


    "Trying to run away? How amusing." Su Mu muttered, looking at the Monster Beast with a smile.


    As the Monster Beast continued to thaw rapidly from his icy prison, his scarlet eyes no longer saw resentment and hatred, but instead filled with panic and fear along with an overwhelming urge to flee. It just wanted to run. It feared Su Mu''s sword more than anything else. The tortoise was sealed for many years, it was weak. It was not easy for it to regain its consciousness, but it cannot even enjoy its short amount of time out from its slumber. It did not want to be hurt and fall into boundless, deep sleep again.


    But the ice that bounded it hindered its movement.


    "This much should be enough." With those words, Su Mu jumped into the air while elerating towards the Monster Beast.


    The Starlight sparkled with boundless radiance and power to ovee everything.


    Within a second, Su Mu was a hundred feet high in the air and as he came to hover, he immediately moved towards the direction of the Monster Beast, stopping right above its huge back.


    Suddenly, theyer of ice cracked apart and a loud roar pierced the eardrums of everyone around. "Roooooaaaaarrrrr." Although ear deafening, its roar did not contain the subjugating power it once had. It was now filled with dread; a roar of panic.


    Su Mu''s whole body rotated sidewards, making a blue circle as he shed his sword towards the Monster Beast. A beautiful, pale blue arc came out of his sword, charging towards the Monster Beast.


    With an ear-piercing screech, the Monster Beast roared in pain and agony as its body was cleanly cut in half. But even after such a feat, the pale blue arc left a deep impact on the ground. While slicing it, Su Mu made sure to not identally damage the Monster Core since it was part of the inheritance''s trail.


    After the loud sound and the trembling ground calmed down, everyone was silent. Not even daring to move a muscle while looking at Su Mu in shock, admiration and a lot of fear. If he wanted to, he could easily kill anyone inside the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave.


    At the back where the Blood Battle Group disciples were gathered, Long Jun was sitting on the ground in disbelief as he almost wet himself in fear. Only now did he realise that Hu Jiao''er wasn''t saving Su Mu from his attack, but she was saving him from what Su Mu might do to him after that.


    ''That single sh took around a fourth of my Sword Qi.'' Su Mu thought, casuallynding on the top of the Monster Beast with his sword in his right hand. Looking around, his eyes fell on Xie Hongchen, who, for some reason, trembled in fear while being looked at by Su Mu.


    Activating the Seven Divine Steps, Su Mu disappeared from the spot. After a few seconds, he reappeared in front of Xie Hongchen.


    "I''ll ask you a single time, what did you steal from that Monster Beast?" Su Mu asked, his voice overbearing and clear enough to be heard by everyone within that area.


    "Y-Young Master Su, I swear that I didn''t- AAAAARRRGHHHHH." Before Xie Hongchen couldplete his words, Su Mu effortlessly sliced his arm off.


    "My question was what did you steal from that Monster Beast? Did I ask whether you stole it or not?" Su Mu replied as if stating the obvious.


    "I- I stole-" Another pain-filled scream came out from Xie Hongchen''s mouth as Su Mu sliced his other arm off as well. By now, Su Yan was standing behind Su Mu but didn''t intervene. Due to Xie Hongchen, many disciples from the High Heaven Pavilion had died a meaningless death, as far as she was concerned, Xie Hongchen deserved such treatment.


    As for everybody else? Nobody had the guts to even mutter a single word against Su Mu after how effortlessly he killed that Monster Beast.


    "A-Ascension Flowers." Xie Hongchen barely blurred the words out of his mouth while trying to calm himself.


    Su Mu took a white flower with four petals out of Xie Hongchen''s robes, looking at it with uninterested eyes. "A herb that guarantees one''s promotion to the Immortal Ascension Realm as long as they eat a single petal from it, huh? All that for this trash?"


    Upon hearing his words, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the flower in Su Mu''s hand before they turned towards his sword, sighing. None of them had the guts to even speak in front of him, how could they have dreams about stealing something from Su Mu?


    But for the High Heaven Pavilion disciples, their eyes were burning with rage as they looked at Xie Hongchen with disgust and hate. Even Su Yan had such a look in her eyes.


    "What were you saying earlier? I didn''t take anything, right?" Su Mu asked, a smile appearing on his face as he ced the flower inside his robes again. He couldn''t care less about a herb like this and had no ns of consuming it, but it mighte in handyter on.


    "Y-Young Master Su, please forgive me." Xie Hongchen begged, cing his face at Su Mu''s feet. By now, the pressure Su Mu''s sword was releasing was almost gone so the people were able to move again.


    "Such a disgusting person." Hu Mei''er muttered.


    "Indeed." Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    "Young Master Su, please kill that traitor so that everyone who died today can rest in peace." A random High Heaven Pavilion disciple shouted. Soon, every disciple started cursing Xie Hongchen while praising Su Mu.


    "Xie Hongchen, for putting the lives of High Heaven Pavilion disciples in danger and for killing more than half of them, you must die."


    Hearing his words, Xie Hongchen rolled backwards as he stared at Su Mu in fear. "Y-Young Master Su, the Sect Elders won''t let my death slide. Please don''t be so overbearing. T-This one can be useful to Young Master Su."


    "Xie Hongchen, you overestimate your worth. And even if someone objected, they''ll die. It is as simple as that." Just as his words finished, Su Mu shed his sword, cutting Xie Hongchen''s neck and his head fell to the ground with a horrified and regretful expression on his face.


    Soon, everybody started cheering for Su Mu''s name as many disciples looked at him with admiration, jealousy, envy and fear. But no one objected to Su Mu''s decision of taking Xie Hongchen''s life. They couldn''t care less about a dead man.


    "You two, go and get that Monster Beast''s core." Su Mu said, looking at Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang, who were unable to respond to hismand for a few seconds. The disy just now was too much for them to process all at once.


    Even though Su Mu was ordering Du Yi Shuang, a Storm Hall disciple, like she was his personal maid, no one in the Storm Hall had the guts to say anything about it as they quietly turned towards Fang Ziji, the first seat disciple of Storm Hall, to which he just avoided the scenepletely.


    ****


    ****


    Discord Link: https://discord.gg/ADpke5DWdF

 Chapter 25: A Fun Life

    Chapter 25: A Fun Life


    Chapter 25- A Fun Life


    Among the hundreds of disciples that belonged to the High Heaven Pavilion, Yang Kai was standing at the back with an astonished and bewildered expression on his face while looking at Su Mu.


    "What kind of Martial Skill was that, Old Demon?" Yang Kai muttered, trying to get some information about the Martial Skill Su Mu just used from Old Demon. Just by looking, he could tell that the skill Su Mu used was leagues above his Burning Sun''s Layer, the so-called Mysterious Grade Martial Skill he obtained after entering the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave. Even if he were to go all out with the Burning Sun''s Layer, he could, at best, gravely injure the Monster Beast. But Su Mu was able to kill it in a single strike.


    "Young Master, the blue Qi that surrounded that young man''s sword was Sword Qi. Normally, it should be impossible for someone to transform Yuan Qi into Sword Qi, but it seems like he inherited some powerful Swordsman''s legacy." Old Demon replied in a serious voice.


    "What is Sword Qi?" Yang Kai asked again.


    "It''s a Qi one can refine after having enough understanding of a Sword. Generally, Sword Qi refined by different cultivators will have different effects depending on their understanding of Swords, but generally, Sword Qi is more refined and dense than normal Qi. But from what this old servant understands, that young man''s Sword Qi is chaotic, a trait not seen in Sword practitioners." Old Demon exined clearly, making Yang Kai nod in understanding. Looking at Su Mu, a new me to surpass him started burning in Yang Kai''s heart.


    "How ignorant." Su Mu muttered, shaking his head. Many people thought that Su Mu was referring to Xie Hongchen''s corpse, which was lying near his feet. But those words were directed towards Yang Kai''s old demon. His Sword Qi represented who he was from the very day he started cultivating, it wasn''t something anyone except him could understand. He could only find Old Demon''s imsughable at best.


    After killing Xie Hongchen, Su Mu looked around the crowd of the remaining several hundred disciples that have already gathered here.


    After so many days of hardships and constant challenges, only seven to eight hundred disciples remained from the High Heaven Pavilion, Storm Hall, and the Blood Battle Gang. Some of them were killed by the Peak 6th Order Monster Beast, but eighty percent of the ones remaining still had the strength to fight.


    As for the remaining twenty percent, some were either injured and would not be able to contribute anything or their strength was simply too low to be of any use, so even if they came forward to help it wouldn''t matter.


    ''Maybe Xia Ning Chang left after seeing what happened before.'' Su Mu concluded after he couldn''t find Xia Ning Chang anywhere within the group.


    Then, Su Mu turned towards Su Yan, and unlike the cold gaze his eyes had shown everyone until now, he looked at Su Yan with warm andforting eyes, which surprised a lot of people while sparking jealousy and envy in the hearts of every female present there except Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er.


    ''That''s the same way he looks at us.'' Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er thought simultaneously while looking at Su Mu. After listening to how Su Yan also belonged to Su Mu, they subconsciously thought that their status in his heart would be lower than that of Su Yan after considering how close she was to Su Mu, but this scenepletely blew away the little doubt they had in their hearts.


    A back to rely on was something every woman seeks. Watching Su Mu exhibit such strength made all the women''s hearts set aflutter. It could even be said that such a reliable back melted into their hearts as a brandmark.


    "You should recover first." Su Mu said with a smile, making Su Yan somewhat worried. How was she supposed to heal in the centre of such arge crowd? Right now, even if someone in the Qi Transformation realm were to attack her, she wouldn''t be able to defend herself, much less retaliate.


    Understanding her worries, Su Muughed out loud before continuing with the same smile. "What are you worried about? If someone dares to attack you, I will personally have a chat with them."


    Hearing his words, even those who held no malicious intent towards Su Yan shivered. It was quite clear what Su Mu was trying to say at this moment.


    Make any stupid moves and you''re dead, no matter who you are.


    Looking around, Su Mu saw a giant rock not too far away before taking a seat above it. Su Yan sat next to him as she started meditating while sitting cross-legged. Sitting next to him just made her feel more secure than it would anywhere else.


    ''Another one is gone.'' Su Mu thought, internally sighing. Not long after that, the sword in his hand started to crumble into dust. At this rate, his only option would be to refine a Sword-type artifact or obtain one somehow. But he doubted that he could find anything eye-catching in this small world, it''ll most likely break when his cultivation increases. From the looks of it, his only option is to look for materials and refine a Sword type artifact that grows stronger along with the user.


    "Su Mu, are you alright?" Hu Mei''er asked, walking forward along with Hu Jiao''er.


    "I''m fine, Mei''er. Don''t make that kind of expression." Su Mu said with a slight smile. Hu Mei''er had tears building up in her eyes. Even though she knew that Su Mu was fine, she couldn''t help but worry about him.


    "Have some faith in him, little sis." Hu Jiao''er said, cing her hand on Hu Mei''er''s shoulder.


    "Jiao''er, could it be you weren''t worried about me?" Su Mu asked, his smile growing bigger as he looked at Hu Jiao''er.


    "Of course, I am worried about you, isn''t that obvious?" Hu Jiao''er calmly replied, trying her best to not fall for Su Mu''s obvious traps. She won''t do anything idiotic in front of so many people.


    Looking at her trying to act tough, Su Mu didn''t say anything else to tease her. While making Hu Jiao''er embarrassed was fun in its own way, that wasn''t something he would do in public.


    Turning towards Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang, Su Mu continued. "You two, go and get that Monster Beast''s core. It''s somewhere around that thing''s forehead."


    Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were unable to respond to hismand for a few seconds. The disy just now was too much for them to process all at once.


    Both of their hearts were filled with emotions as they looked at Su Mu. Love, admiration, worship, respect and all sorts of emotions were raging through them.


    After hearing hismand, both of them calmed down as Du Yi Shuang cupped her fists and replied. "As you wish, Young Master Su."


    Lan Chu Die also repeated her actions before they both dashed towards the Monster Beast''s dead body, not daring to make Su Mu wait.


    Looking at how Du Yi Shuang was obeying Su Mu''smands like his personal maid, many male disciples from the Storm Hall frowned while the females were giving Du Yi Shuang some very envious looks. Which one of them didn''t want to have the chance of gaining Su Mu''s favour? Right now, as long as Su Mu ordered, most female disciples would be willing to follow under his leadership regardless of which Sect they belonged to.


    But since Su Mu tasked Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang to take out the Monster Core, no one dared to step towards the Monster Beast. Inside the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave, whatever Su Mu says will be obeyed. Without the support from their respective Sect Elders, no one here could be his opponent.


    Looking at how the females were reacting, the male disciples of Storm Hall turned towards Fang Zi Ji, the first-seat disciple of Storm Hall. But what could Fang Zi Ji do? He was not an idiot. Su Mu sliced the Peak 6th Order Monster Beast like it was nothing. Not to mention that Su Mu didn''t show any obvious signs of exhaustion, adding to Fang Zi Ji''s horror. He knew that even if he were to go all out, he wouldn''t be a match for Su Yan, much less Su Mu, who was more of a monster than her.


    Knowing that, Fang Zi Ji started ordering the disciples from Storm Hall to give the High Heaven Pavilion and the Blood Battle Group some space as they stepped back.


    "Right, Jiao''er, do you guys have any Monster Cores that you obtained inside the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave?" Su Mu suddenly asked, turning towards Hu Jiao''er.


    "Yeah, we do." Hu Mei''er replied before Hu Jiao''er could even open her mouth, pulling out two Monster Cores from her pockets before handing them over to Su Mu.


    Turning around, Hu Jiao''er said in an authoritative and loud voice. "Long Jun, bring the Monster Cores you have to me."


    With an unwilling and resentful expression, Long Jun hurriedly brought the two Monster Cores that he had with him before handing them over to Hu Jiao''er. While doing that, he made sure to not even look in Su Mu''s direction for fear of thetter remembering how he tried to attack him not too long ago.


    Seeing that Su Mu wasn''t paying attention to him, Long Jun sighed. But little did he know, Su Mu already considered him a dead man.


    "I have one Monster Core as well." Su Yan suddenly said, opening her eyes. Herplexion was now better than before thanks to the slight recovery of her True Qi.


    Taking a Monster Core out, Su Yan handed it over to Su Mu before adding. "Xie Hongchen also had one with him."


    Hearing Su Yan''s words, Hu Mei''er asked. "Su Mu, should I get that core from his corpse?"


    "There is no need for that." Su Mu replied, dropping the five Monster Cores on the ground in front of him before turning towards the High Heaven Pavilion disciples. "Give us some space."


    Hearing hismand, all the High Heaven Pavilion Disciples started to move away from them. At this moment, their leader wasn''t Su Yan, but Su Mu.


    Jiao''er also turned towards Long Jun and ordered him to take the Blood Battle Group disciples away.


    Su Yan looked at Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er for a few seconds, the Hu sisters looked back at her before all three of them nodded. Everyone around them understood that some important discussion went down during these three nods that they weren''t able to understand. Not long after, Su Yan smiled, closing her eyes again. She could tell that the two sisters were genuinely concerned about Su Mu, so that gave her a good impression of them. Although the feeling that was telling her to freeze them both into popsicles was hard to suppress.


    Not long after that, Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang returned with the Monster Beast''s core. While bringing it, they made sure to wipe off all the blood it had and properly clean it before bringing it to Su Mu.


    ''Hmm. It''s indeed a simple array.'' Taking the Monster core from Lan Chu Die, Su Mu looked at it for a few seconds before tossing it on the ground.


    "Um. Young Master Su, do you not need that Monster core?" Du Yi Shuang asked out of curiosity after looking at the greedy looks most people were giving them.


    "There''s no need to worry about that, Little Sister Du. No one can take these cores with them no matter how hard they try." Su Mu said with a smile, confusing everyone present here.


    "What do you mean by that, Su Mu?" Hu Mei''er asked, leaning on Su Mu''s back as she hugged him from behind while internallyughing at the envious nces they were getting from both males and females alike. Since Su Mu already established his superiority in strength, Hu Mei''er helped him do it with women as well.


    ''She enjoys everything other than fighting.'' Su Mu thought before he noticed the temperature around them was drastically decreasing.


    Noticing this, Hu Mei''er hugged him even harder.


    "Su Yan would rather freeze us to death before admitting that she''s jealous. Give up, Mei''er. And she is also your Elder Sister, be nice to her." Su Mu muttered, making Hu Mei''er back off imminently. She will get a lot more chances to mess with Su Yan, so she needs to increase her strength for self-defence first.


    "Yes~" Hu Mei''er chirped, turning towards Su Yan. "Elder Sister Su, I apologize for making you jealous."


    "I''m not jealous." Su Yan calmly said, but the blush on her cheeks was betraying her words.


    While Hu Mei''er giggled at the scene while Hu Jiao''er was trying to not roll her eyes.


    "Oh, it''s starting." Su Mu muttered, looking at the Monster cores.


    Just as everyone around him turned their eyes towards the Monster cores, the Peak 6th Order Monster Beast''s core started flying before spinning in mid-air.


    With the spin, a strange suction was activated and it started attracting things from all directions. The rest of the cores that were lying on the ground also started spinning mid-air.


    The Monster Core that was hidden in Xie Hongchen''s chest pocket also flew out. In a distance, from Fang Zi Ji''s inner upper pockets, two more Cores flew out.


    These Cores were collected when the three sects killed the other eight Monster Beasts. They had obtained them with great difficulty and with the help of many people, including many sacrifices. They were not even able to look at them properly since their efforts were now being taken away.


    The eight Monster Cores formed a strange pattern and were all spinning around the newest one, which belonged to the Turtle Monster Beast. With its revolution, Su Mu felt the World Energy was being sucked in from the entirety of Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. This suction force caused everything to shake violently. Within all the chaos, a giant dark vortex appeared in the sky. Its sudden arrival made everyone present tremble with fear.


    "Su Mu, what''s happening?" Hu Jiao''er asked without even realising it.


    "The original inheritance is revealing itself. Originally, this ce must have been sealed with nine Monster Beasts. They were all only a test. If all of them were not killed, then this phenomenon would most likely never happen. Now that all the Monster Beasts have died, the requirement has been met for the phenomenon to ur. It''s probably the main inheritance of the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave. Well, that''s all the reason I can think of after looking at this situation." Su Mu replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    Su Yan turned her head to see that the vortex that appeared in the sky was getting bigger and bigger. That ce looked like it was in chaos, and whoever dared to enter it would be swallowed whole.


    "Alright, let''s retreat." Su Mu said, getting up. "Tell those guys to retreat as well. Thest thing we want is to get killed by some array."


    Su Yan nced at him, then turned around to order without hesitation, "Disciples of High Heaven Pavilion, withdraw to a five-kilometre distance from here!"


    "Disciples of the Blood Battle Group, retreat as well." Hu Jiao''er shouted.


    By the time they were done ordering the disciples, Su Mu and Hu Mei''er had already run off with Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang following behind them.


    "That guy..." Hu Jiao''er grumbled.


    "He needs to learn a lesson." Su Yan was also grumbling standing next to Hu Jiao''er. Both of them suddenly felt a feeling ofpanionship as they looked at each other. s, only if they knew that they were the ones who''ll end up learning a lesson.


    The disciples of the three sects, along with Su Yan and Hu Jiao''er, ran at their fastest speed and stopped at a distance of five kilometres.


    They turned around to see that the nine Monster Beast cores were exuding a dazzling light. It looked like there was a mysterious rtionship between all of them. With the continuous revolution of the Monster Cores, the vortex in the sky did not stop expanding.


    A huge suction force was still spreading from the vortex, such that the corpse of the Turtle Monster Beast had started floating in the air, and the vortex was rapidly pulling it. When the corpse flew into the vortex, no trace was left behind.


    This caused everyone to be struck with fear.


    If they had not withdrawn to the suggested distance, they would have suffered a simr fate to the Tortoise Monster Beast''s corpse. Rejoicing, many people turned to look at Su Mu, their expressions filled with admiration and gratitude.


    A strong wind blew, pping everyone''s clothing violently, frightening many disciples to their very souls. A lot of the group who had entered for the inheritance were from the younger generations and did not have much experience. Many people hadn''t even left their sects for a long time, so how could they see such a scene without being frightened?


    "Do we need to draw back more?" Su Yan came beside Su Mu and queried. Hu Jiao''er was also listening very carefully.


    "This is more than enough." Su Mu replied. Hearing his answer, both Su Yan and Hu Jiao''er sighed in relief.


    "About Xie Hongchen, you don''t need to worry. I will report it personally to the Elders." Su Yan said, cing her hand on Su Mu''s shoulder.


    Before he could reply, Hu Jiao''er ced her hand on his other shoulder and announced in a rather loud voice. "Don''t worry, if the High Heaven Pavilion doesn''t treat you right, you can alwayse with me."


    Although she said ''High Heaven Pavilion'', all Su Yan heard was her name.


    "What''s this? ''Little'' Sister Hu, are you picking a fight?" Su Yan muttered, her grip on Su Mu''s shoulder tightening.


    "How can I fight with ''Elder'' Sister Su." Hu Jiao''er replied.


    Suddenly, Su Mu disappeared from between them, causing both of their foreheads to crash into each other as they both grumbled while rubbing their slightly red foreheads.


    Looking at it, Su Muughed a bit. It''ll indeed be a fun life.

 Chapter 26: Its Been A While

    Chapter 26: It''s Been A While


    Chapter 26- It''s Been A While


    In reality, Su Mu couldn''t care less about how the High Heaven Pavilion Elders would react after learning what happened in this Heaven''s Inheritance Cave. But what matters to him was right by his side. Although a certain beauty with a veil was too embarrassed to face him so she ran away from the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave.


    "Don''t pick fights right now, Elder Sisters." Hu Mei''er interrupted.


    "But aren''t you enjoying it the most?" Su Mu said, giving Hu Mei''er a good smack on the top of her head, making her pout. Before Hu Mei''er could reply, they were interrupted by a shout from afar.


    "There''s something in the sky!" Suddenly, shocked voices were heard from everyone.


    Su Mu and the others turned their gazes to the sky alongside everyone else, only to find a golden light glittering from within the vortex. That golden light was dazzling, illuminating everything around it. It was like a hand that tore the sky open, showing the treasure hidden within.


    Amongst the sea of people and widespread confusion, someone could be loudly heard yelling, "What is that?!"


    Everybody narrowed their eyes and looked closer at the light in the sky.


    At the top of where the light originated, everyone thought that they saw the shadow of an angel standing at the corner of a house. From within, something was gradually descending.


    A little more time passed, and those with high cultivation bases discovered that it was not the corner of a house, but stairs; golden stairs that shimmered with the brightest hint of value. These stairs were very long, withndings in between them. These stairs gradually came into everyone''s view. The descent of the golden stairs was sluggish. Along with it, the vortex also began to fluctuate.


    "There are at least 10,000 steps." Su Yan muttered, making others nod.


    "You guys should rest until the stairs descend. It''ll at least take two or three days for them topletely descend." Su Mu said. Although he knew that the legacy belonged to him and Su Yan, it''ll still be a good experience for Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er.


    "We really should." Hu Jiao''er muttered.


    Su Mu left the crowd and found himself in a secluded corner and sat cross-legged. Not long after that, Su Yan decided to take a seat next to him, followed by Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er. They all made sure to not disturb Su Mu''s meditation.


    The younger generation looked at the calm disposition of Su Mu, Hu Jiao''er, Hu Mei''er and Su Yan helplessly. Since they were nowhere close to being experts, they were unable to detach themselves from their worldly desires and disy the kind ofposure those four showed. Therefore, they looked quite immaturepared to the four of them.


    But the envy and jealousy they felt after seeing Su Mu surrounded by four beauties was not hidden at all. But they couldn''t do anything as Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were not letting anyone get close to Su Mu. Even Fang Zi Ji was helpless against Du Yi Shuang''s stubborn attitude.


    But little did anyone know, Su Mu fell asleep the moment he closed his eyes. Sleeping was one of the things he enjoyed as much as using his sword and Dual Cultivating.


    When someone coughed lightly, they began to gather their thoughts with a tinge of embarrassment, then scattered to find a ce to meditate. Some ordinary disciples also formed a group, and started to talk and made noise. Amidst the noise, there was still a lingering overtone of shock and awe.


    After waiting for three whole days, the thing hidden in the sky was finally exposed and showed aplete picture of what was behind it. All the people that were waiting stood up and looked at the thing five kilometres away.


    Cultivators who were standing below watched a huge ptial construction emerge from the sea of clouds down directly in front of everyone. In front of it was a huge number of steps, which were so numerous that everyone thought that they would not be able to climb them.


    All the disciples of the three sects became anxious and excited at the same time. Although they did not have as much information as Su Mu and the others, they could all easily tell that this colossus building must hold great treasures. Now, everyone was just waiting for the flight of stairs to reach the ground so they can start climbing.


    Finally, under the attentive gaze of countless people, the flight of stairs made contact with the ground. A loud pounding could be heard as the ground trembled. The clouds and objects in the sky then vanished into obscurity.


    The pounding and trembling continued for quite some time before settling down. The flight of stairs alsonded on the ground and was now stable.


    Suddenly, one scream after another sounded out and several hundred people rushed to the flight of stairs. Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang also joined them after getting Su Mu''s permission. Although they said that they wanted to tell Su Mu something, he told them toe and find him at the High Heaven Pavilionter.


    While this was going on, Su Mu, Su Yan, Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er were walking towards the staircase at a medium pace.


    Although it looked like Su Mu was rxed, he was just waiting for Long Jun to enter the staircase. And, for some reason, Long Jun was purposefully walking not too far away from them. He was trying to get into the same sub-space as Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er.


    After walking for 5 kilometres, the five arrived in front ofvish, green and golden jade steps. In front of the gigantic flight of stairs was a dim screen of light. It faintly resembled multiple gates ced next to each other.


    The disciples from the three sects tried to find a way through the screen of light. Over time, the number of people that were present was reduced. The disciples were either going in groups or one by one into the gate of light, reducing the poption at the bottom of the steps.


    The entire scene was extremely bizarre. Although there was a screen of light in front of them, they were able to see the flight of stairs behind it. How was it that when people managed to find a way past the screen of light, they wentpletely invisible? Did the screen of light consume them?


    "Su Mu, where did those people go?" Hu Mei''er, who was less courageous than her sister asked in a fearful voice.


    "Where is the courage you use to tease Jiao''er and Su Yan?" Su Mu replied with a chuckle. "Don''t worry, you guys will be together if you step on the same screen."


    "Is that so?" Su Yan muttered.


    "Do you guys wish to jump in together?" Su Mu asked, turning towards them.


    "I will go in alone. It''ll be unfair to ask for your help." Hu Jiao''er replied with a confident smile, cing her hand on Hu Mei''er''s shoulder.


    "I can handle myself pretty well." Su Yan said before moving forward.


    Looking at her, Su Mu smiled before turning towards the Hu sisters. "Don''t worry, this trial doesn''t require one to fight someone. I wish you luck."


    "Good luck, Su Mu." Hu Mei''er said with a smile.


    "Yeah." Hu Jiao''er added.


    With those words, Su Mu smiled at the two sisters before he jumped into the same light screen as Long Jun.


    Just as he ced his foot on the first step, he felt Yang Qi trying to invade his body. Without thinking about it much, Su Mu started absorbing the Yang Qi as he climbed up at a terrifyingly fast pace. If anyone else were to see this, they would most likely pass out.


    On his way up, Su Mu made sure to snap Long Jun''s neck using his index finger, which wasn''t all that difficult since Long Jun wasn''t guarding his back. Su Mu wanted to y around with him for a bit, but he decided against it.


    Originally, Su Mu wanted to climb with Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er since he knew Su Yan would prefer to do it alone, but he was in quite a hurry to reach the top of this staircase. It wasn''t that he was afraid of someone else getting the inheritance before him, but because it might be his only chance of finding out about what happened to the previous ''him'' who should be alive in the 3000 worlds right now.


    About the Peak 8th Rank Open Heaven Cultivator, Xiang Chen.


    And, if possible, Su Mu wanted to see someone there.


    Within an hour, Su Mu had already cleared more than 500 steps, his speed was reduced because he was absorbing all the Yang Qi he could. After 500 steps, the Yang Qi disappeared, reced by the Cold Yin Qi for the next 500 steps.


    With the change of Qi types every five hundred steps, more than 90% of disciples had given up by the time they reached the thousandth step. The sudden change in Qi made it unbearable for those disciples, forcing them to stop. But even after all that, with the help of Seven Divine Steps, Su Mu''s speed was constantly increasing. With so much Yang Qi in the environment, it won''t take him long to reach the peak.


    The process kept repeating itself until Su Mu reached the top of the staircase.


    "That was a fun workout. I should''ve rested at least once. I guess I was too curious to know the truth." Su Mu took a deep breath, stretching his back. With those words, Su Mu''s footnded on the peak.


    Just as he stood up on the peak, an otherworldly buzz-like cry rang out, and an invisible pressure suddenly descended on Su Mu. It was a pressure that Su Mu was very familiar with.


    ''Dragon Pressure. Although insignificant, it''s the same presence.''


    A smile appeared on his face as Su Mu straightened his back and the overdose of Yang Qi inside his body subsided. "Give up, you can''t make me kneel."


    As if his words broke an invisible barrier, his body turned featherweight as all the pressure vanished. A huge wave of energy fiercely swept past him, stirring up the Yuan Qi in his body. That wave of energy just now pushed all the male participants down the staircase.


    Su Mu looked at the hundred more steps that were ced a few meters ahead of him as he started walking forward.


    When he ced his foot on the first step, a burning hot Yang Attribute energy emerged out of thin air towards Su Mu.This energy looked like a red silk thread, intriguingly visible to the naked eye.


    Without moving, Su Mu absorbed the Yang Qi as soon as it touched him. With every step, more Yang energy would fills his surroundings. He would absorb them and convert them with his cultivation technique before he advanced.


    After ny-nine steps, Su Mu came face to face with a Yin Qi barrier. Without any dy, he ced his palm on the barrier before releasing half of the Yang Qi he gathered from the ten thousand steps. The Yin Qi barrier was unable to sustain itself after such an attack as it shattered.


    The first part of the test questioned a person''s will. The second verified a person''s capabilities in controlling Yang Qi. Only with sufficient control and capability could one climb the 99 steps and destroy the Yin Qi barrier on the 100th step in one attack.


    Looking at the luxurious door in front of him, Su Mu walked inside as he felt a familiar Yin and Yang Qi from the ball floating mid-air at the centre of the room. When the two energies hae together, they did not oppose each other. Instead, they harmoniously coexisted alongside each other. When Su Mu took a closer look, he could see the energy-producing two different forms from time to time.


    A Golden Dragon and Ice Phoenix.


    Without a word, Su Mu quietly sat cross-legged in front of the ball.


    ''Even though I knew that a Divine Spirit''s source doesn''t carry their memories, what was I expecting?'' Su Mu thought, giving a dryugh. What was he aiming for after rushing through the inheritance trails? That wasn''t like him. He liked to enjoy every moment of his life to the fullest, so why was he in such a rush?


    To search for the knowledge of his original self? Well, no point in thinking about it now.


    "Look at yourself. The strongest Dragon Emperor and Ice Phoenix Empress are reduced to such a state. If those idiotic lizards and chickens at the Ancestral Land were to see this, I wonder how they''d react? Ah, right. They live in the No-Return Pass now."


    Su Mu waited for a few seconds, wanting to hear someone say that Dragons and Phoenixes are not Lizards and Chickens. But the reality was just as he expected, inside the empty hall, no one corrected him.


    Sighing, he continued. "But, even after all is said and done, I guess I''m no better than you guys now, am I?"


    "You bastards."


    "It''s been a while." A small smile appeared on his face as the faces of his only two friends appeared inside his mind.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Me cracking my fingers to write a backstory chapter before Su Yan lemon.


    And a question. Should he tell his harem about reincarnation, like only his wives? But not the whole Yang Kai part or who he was, just that he reincarnated and has been living as Su Mu since birth.


    Oh, right. The chapter isn''t rushed. It''s to show that Mc was in a hurry to get up, otherwise, he would''ve messed around with everyone participating.


    Proud Author Note: 5400 words in these two chapters.


    Discord Link: https://discord.gg/ADpke5DWdF

 Chapter 27: The True Power Of A Dual Cultivator?

    Chapter 27: The True Power Of A Dual Cultivator?


    {A/N- In case you forgot, Su Mu''s name in his previous life was Xiang Chen and this is a backstory chapter.}


    ---


    Chapter 27- The True Power Of A Dual Cultivator?


    On a deste star, a single man stood above a mountain peak while practising his sword. Although this star was full of World Energy and wasrger than most stars, this star, unlike any other star in the star field, was devoid of any sentient beings except the man practising his sword skills. Several Monster Beasts were running rampant, the weakest Monster Beast on the star a being equivalent to a 3rd Order Emperor, but none of them dared to invade the area where the man was practising his sword skills.


    The man had long, ck hair reaching down to his waist along with ck eyes. The man had an unparalleled appearance, enough to enchant even the coldest of beauties, melting their hearts at a mere nce.


    With a neutral expression, he kept swinging his sword. But if someone else were to see him practising his sword, they would think of him as an idiot because there was no sword in his hand.


    Just as the man shed his sword vertically, a man with long, blonde hair and red eyes appeared a few meters away from him, standing towards his right. The man wasn''t any less handsome than the ck-haired man, but thetter was far more charming.


    For a second, his hand stopped before he started swinging his ''sword'' again.


    Looking at him practising a sword without even holding a real sword, the blonde-haired manughed.


    Just as the ck-haired man was about to bring his sword down again, the one standing not too far away from him said in a particrly loud voice. "Xiang Chen, you look as ridiculous as ever doing that."


    Hearing his words, Xiang Chen''s eyebrows twitched as his hand moved more than it should have in annoyance. Just as his hand stopped, the World Principles around them started to break apart as the star started shaking violently. After a few seconds, the star was neatly separated into two pieces. The Monster Beasts could be heard roaring as they left the star in a hurry.


    ''My hand slipped.'' Xiang Chen thought, turning towards the blonde man, who was going farther and farther away from him as the two equal pieces of the star fell apart.


    "Fix it." Xiang Chen said in a nd tone, turning towards the man with blonde hair.


    "You can fix it yourself." The man replied, turning away.


    "What was the first thing you asked me after we met a long time ago, Lord Dragon Emperor?" Xiang Chen muttered with a pondering expression, cing his hand on his chin as a grin appeared on his face. "Yes. You asked me if I knew how to make an Ice Phoenix spread her-"


    "Fine." The blonde-haired man shouted, interrupting Xiang Chen while looking around to make sure no one heard Xiang Chen''s words.


    After he made sure that they were the only ones around, he snapped his finger as a thin, golden barrier appeared around the star, covering both pieces of it. Soon, the star started healing. Within a few seconds, the World Principles and the damage done to the star''s source were repaired.


    "The Dao of Time sure is convenient." Xiang Chen said, walking towards the blonde-haired man with a smile. "It''s been a while, Lord Dragon Emperor."


    Hearing his words, the Dragon Emperor, one of the strongest beings in existence, rolled his eyes. Compared to the respectful words that were being thrown at him, Xiang Chen was more or less messing with him.


    "I see you''ve woken up. Thest time I came, you were still asleep." The Dragon Emperor said, looking around. "This ce is still the same."


    "When did youe by?" Xiang Chen asked, curious. Only two people other than him had ess to this ce, and naturally, the Dragon Emperor was one of them.


    "Around two thousand years ago? Anyway, when did you wake up?" The Dragon Emperor replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "A few months ago." Xiang Chen replied without a care in the world.


    ''Thiszy bastard. Who the hell sleeps for more than two thousand years after causing so much trouble? And since when does an 8th Rank Open Heaven Realm Cultivator need sleep?'' The Dragon Emperor thought in annoyance.


    Just as the Dragon Emperor was about to say something, both he and Xiang Chen felt the Space Principles around them tremble as a woman appeared next to them.


    The woman was iparably beautiful with long, knee-length pale blue hair. She looked at the Dragon Emperor and Xiang Chen with a smile on her face.


    "Long time no see, Lady Phoenix Empress." Xiang Chen said with a smile, waving his hand towards her.


    "Xiang Chen, how many times have we told you to just call us by our names?" The Phoenix Empress replied.


    "Things are no longer the way they were. Both of you are the leaders of those lizards and chickens. Not to mention that now, you''re stronger than me. It''s only natural for me to be respectful towards you guys." Xiang Chen replied, enjoying the annoyed expression on the faces of his friends.


    "Dragons are not Lizards."


    "Phoenixes are not the same as Chickens."


    Both of them retorted. If it was anyone else that said something like this, they would be dead even before their words finished. But Xiang Chen was different.


    "Let''s go and talk somewhere morefortable." Xiang Chen said, casually waving his hand as arge portal appeared in front of them.


    "I see your skills in the Dao of Swords are as good as ever." The Phoenix Empressmented after noticing how Xiang Chen sliced open a portal after cutting directly through space. The stability of this portal wasparable, if not better, than those created by someone proficient in the Dao of Space. Although anyone at the Open Heaven Realm is capable of such a feat, Xiang Chen''s proficiency was better than anyone she had ever seen.


    Walking through the portal, the three of them arrived at a luxurious hall. The hall was big enough to even hold the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress'' original forms.


    Xiang Chen and the others walked towards the centre of the hall where three luxurious chairs were ced neatly, surrounding a round table.


    All three of them took their seats as three jars filled with wine appeared on the table. Picking up his ss, the Dragon Emperor asked. "Oh? This wine is made by Dragon Fruits. Where did you get it?"


    "You were the one who gave it to him thest time we all gathered together." The Phoenix Empress replied.


    "Anyway, why are you guys here? The time we decided to meet has yet to arrive. If rumours were to spread that the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress are spending their free time with Xiang Chen, the 8th Rank Open Heaven Cultivator who ughtered who knows how many Great Dragons and some Ancient Dragons, I doubt your respective ns will take it lightly." Xiang Chen asked, slightly narrowing his eyes. Unlike him, who had all the time in the world to mess around and sleep, these two were quite busy while managing the Ancestral Land. So he was wondering if something happened that they suddenly decided to visit.


    Hearing his words, both his friends sighed. His tongue was as poisonous as ever.


    "That was my Dragon n''s fault for provoking you. I have already started that publicly. As long as you ask for any sort ofpensation, I am willing to oblige." The Dragon Emperormented, leaning back on his chair. That was not something he said as Xiang Chen''s friend, but as the leader of the Dragon n. If Xiang Chen were to publically announce what the ignorant Elders of the Dragon n plotted against him, the Dragon n would end up being aughing stock. But all Xiang Chen did was asionally mess with the Dragon Emperor by bringing that incident up, it was something thetter was grateful for.


    "I am just joking." Xiang Chen replied with a chuckle. "But I''m still curious. How is the Dual Cultivation Secret Art I gave you doing these days, is it still useful?"


    "The Yin-Yang Joyous Unification Art? It''s marvellous. My attainments in Dao of Time keep increasing over time as long as we cultivate." The Phoenix Empress said. Increasing a Divine Spirit''s strength is rted to their bloodlines, but thanks to the Dual Cultivation Secret Art Xiang Chen gave them, they were able to learn each other''s Dao while also increasing their strength by purifying their bloodlines.


    "What about you, though? How is your ''Quest for the impossible'' going?" The Dragon Emperor asked.


    "There has been some progress with the Secret Art I am creating to avoid the Open Heaven 2 Rank limit. But nothing too significant." Xiang Chen replied, shrugging his shoulders. It wasn''t like he was in a hurry to do anything. As a Peak 8th Rank Open Heaven Realm Cultivator who doesn''t get into many fights, his lifespan was endless.


    "Can''t you just be a Divine Spirit? I''m sure any Dragon''s source would be more than happy to ept you." The Dragon Emperormented, making Xiang Chen shake his head in denial.


    "Most Dragon Sources are not worthy enough to have me. And from what I can theorise, bing a Divine Spirit won''t change the Open Heaven 2 rank restrictions because Divine Spirits use a whole different cultivation system, to begin with. I can''t just abandon my Open Heaven Realm Cultivation." Xiang Chen replied with his usual smile.


    Hearing his words, the Dragon Emperor almost face-palmed himself before sighing. "But in all honesty, if I were to ever die, I would be happy if my source is inherited by you."


    "If that''s the case, then I would want my source to be inherited by your partner. But make sure that she''s your first wife." The Phoenix Empress added.


    "Stop talking like you guys are about to die." Xiang Chen replied, rolling his eyes. Who in the 3000 worlds is strong enough to kill both the strongest Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress?


    Hearing his words, both of themughed. "How long has it been since you looked at what is happening in the outside world?"


    "A couple of thousand years." Xiang Chen replied, finishing his cup of wine.


    "I see." The Phoenix Empress muttered.


    The three of them lived in Xiang Chen''s castle for a few months while goofing around. During this time, Xiang Chen was starting to notice some irregrities in their behaviour. Both of them were particrly interested in talking about old times while also constantly asking him about his life before he met them.


    Although he found it quite weird, Xiang Chen didn''t pay much attention to it. He just guessed that they were at a point where they couldn''t hold their curiosity in.


    "Remember when the two of us raided the Illumination Pce to kill their Pce Master?" Xiang Chen said with a heartfeltugh, bumping his fist with the Dragon Emperors.


    "Yeah. What Rank were we back then, 6th or 7th? Their faces were hrious when you turned out to be an Open Heaven Grade Array Master and cracked their Defensive Array within a year. I won''t lie, even I was astonished at how much free time you had to study so many different things." The Dragon Emperor replied with augh of his own.


    ''What kind of memories are they?'' The Phoenix Empress thought, wondering if these two have any normal memories together before a question appeared in her mind. All they have been talking about is how they fought against each other when they were in the same Rank before Xiang Chen reached his Open Heaven limit or the various raids they did on different forces.


    "If possible, I would like to know how you guys met." She asked, causing both of them to stopughing as they turned towards her.


    "You haven''t told her about it?" Xiang Chen asked.


    "She never really asked." The Dragon Emperor replied as he started narrating the events of when he first ran into Xiang Chen millions of years ago.


    "Remember when the two of us fought and destroyed a portion of Ancestral Land?" The Dragon Emperor asked, looking at the Phoenix Empress.


    "When we were equivalent to 5th Rank Open Heaven? Of course, I remember that." She replied. Before being lovers, both of them shared a lifelong rivalry against each other. Among their generation, only they were able to rival each other.


    "Yes, after that incident, the previous Sir Dragon Emperor was mad at me, so I ended up running away from the Ancestral Land. After a few years, I suppressed my Cultivation to that of a Great Emperor Realm Cultivator and entered a random Universe World." The Dragon Emperor started narrating the scene where he ran into Xiang Chen with a nostalgic expression.


    [shback]


    ''I wonder what kind of world this is.'' The Dragon Emperor thought, adjusting to the new Heavenly Way of the Universe World he invaded on a whim.


    Flying around randomly, he was trying to find a ce to stay for a few years before returning to the Ancestral Land.


    ''Hm? Such a big Array Formation? And from the looks of it, the one who created it should be a Great Emperor Realm Array Master to not let anyone leave or enter.'' He thought, looking down at the formation that was spread for tens of thousands of kilometres as he casually stepped inside it. No matter how good the Array was, how could it stop him from entering?


    Entering the barrier, he expected to see a war going on with countless corpses lying around everywhere, but what he saw was surprising, to say the least.


    "XIANG CHEN, YOU BASTARD. STOP RIGHT THERE SO THIS QUEEN CAN KILL YOU. HOW DARE YOU TAINT THE HOLY MAIDEN INSIDE THE SECT''S ANCESTRAL HALL. YOU EVEN DROPPED YOUR YANG QI ON THE PREVIOUS HOLY MAIDEN''S STATUE. TODAY, AS THE FAIRY IMMORTAL PALACE''S PALACE MASTER, THIS QUEEN WILL KILL YOU." A beautiful woman shouted, chasing after the man who was constantly running around in circles with a casual expression.


    ''The hell is going on here?'' The Dragon Emperor blinked. A female Great Emperor was running behind a man along with several female Pseudo-Emperor Realm females and countless females who were either in the Emperor Realm or Dao Source Realm. There were also several weaker female cultivators standing at a distance.


    "You''ve been saying that for a whole month. And as I''ve already said, I''ve already done everything I could with the previous Holy Maiden, what''s the problem if I did it with her disciple too?" Xiang Chen said, enhancing his voice with Emperor Qi.


    "That Xiang Chen has also condensed a Dao Seal but I can''t feel his connection to this Universe World. Is he from the 3000 Worlds as well?" The Dragon Emperor muttered, his curiosity rising as he looked at Xiang Chen.


    Suddenly, Xiang Chen narrowed his eyes and looked at him from the corner of his eyes, surprising the Dragon Emperor.


    ''He detected my presence? Such an impressive survival sense. So why is he running away like that?'' The Dragon Emperor''s curiosity was rising as he looked at the scene for another couple of hours. After observing, he concluded that Xiang Chen was strong enough to kill the Great Emperor along with everybody else here, but he didn''t. Curious, he sends a telepathic message to Xiang Chen.


    {Why are you messing around with someone weaker than you? Just kill them and be done with it.} The Dragon Emperor asked.


    {Hm? Why would I do that? We don''t have any enmity. And if you look closely, rather than being angry, those women are just jealous. And why is a Dragon like you here? Shouldn''t you be locked up in the Ancestral Land purifying your bloodline?} Xiang Chen replied.


    {... How did you realise I was from the Dragon n?} The Dragon Emperor asked, somewhat surprised.


    {As a Dual Cultivator, in my life, I''ve eaten quite a few female dragons.} Xiang Chen said with a proud smirk.


    Dragon Emperor wasn''t sure how to reply to that before the face of his secret lover and public rival appeared inside his mind.


    {What about Phoenixes?} He asked.


    {Yeah, them too.} Xiang Chen replied.


    {Then, ahem. Do you know how to make an Ice Phoenix spread her legs?} The Dragon Emperor asked before realising what he just said.


    This time, Xiang Chen was the one who looked in his direction stupidly. Weren''t Dragons supposed to be prideful and arrogant? What the hell is wrong with this one?


    {What about Ice Phoenixes?}


    {... I''ve never done it with an Ice Phoenix but Ice Cultivators have always been my speciality.} Xiang Chen replied.


    {Even if they are stronger than you?}


    {The stronger, the better.}


    Suddenly, the respect Dragon Emperor felt towards Xiang Chen rose to another level as he proposed. {Should this King help you out?}


    {Not really, I''m more than enough to handle this bunch. Even if she can use World Force since she is a Great Emperor, I doubt she can defeat me.} Xiang Chen replied.


    {Then why don''t you pull your sword out?} The Dragon Emperor asked. He could feel an unusually dense amount of Sword Qi inside Xiang Chen''s body.


    {Cause if I do, all of them will be dead.} Xiang Chen casually replied as if stating the obvious. {And I n on defeating them with the new Martial Technique I created. It''ll take another hour for it to be ready. It''ll be a very interesting sight to behold.} Looking at the grin on Xiang Chen''s face, the Dragon Emperor decided to wait for him to be done with his technique.


    After an hour, Xiang Chen stopped in his tracks as he turned towards the female Great Emperor. They were standing in a position where Xiang Chen was at the centre of all the female disciples of the Fairy Immortal Pce.


    Looking at him, she smirked. "Finally decided to stop running away? Now prepare to die."


    Without saying a word, Xiang Chen summoned a wooden chair from his storage ring before taking a seat. cing his right leg above the other, he leaned back as he looked at the various beautiful women standing in front of him with a smile.


    ''What kind of pressure is this?'' The Dragon Emperor thought as he felt a weird pressure surrounding the whole area. He could tell that the pressure wasing from Xiang Chen, but surprisingly, he didn''t feel anything noteworthy from this pressure.


    "Xiang Chen, what do you think you''re doing?"


    "Pce Master, has he gone insane?"


    "We must capture him now."


    Ignoring the curses that were thrown at him, Xiang Chen focused his Emperor Qi on his throat as he spoke a single word.


    "Kneel."


    Just as his words fell, all the women started twitching all over as their legs started to shake. No matter which realm they were in, from Great Emperor to Saint King, all of them had their legs trembling, the weaker ones were already on their knees while the Great Emperor and Pseudo Emperors were hanging by a thread.


    "X-Xiang Chen, w-what did you do?" The female Great Emperor blurted out with a red face, her hands squished between her legs.


    "I-I can''t move." A Pseudo Emperor said.


    "It feels weird."


    "N-No, something ising."


    "Pce Master, w-what is this sensation?"


    Several of the women tried to attack Xiang Chen in ast bit of struggle. And needless to say, their attempt failed miserably as they too fell on their knees like insects.


    Xiang Chen got up and walked towards the Great Emperor and several Pseudo-Emperors with a smile on his face. He looked down at them, the strongest Great Emperor in her Universe World and her followers, who have lived the most luxurious lives were now screaming and writhing while crawling at his feet.


    Their legs were rubbing against each other as their beautiful faces which usually had superior and aloof expressions started to go under aplete change.


    "Ahhhhhh! Haaaahhh!" Just at his feet, a Pseudo Emperor with blonde hair was panting with a giant blush on her cheeks as she was writhing violently on the floor. "Ahhhh. Pce Master, w-what is this?" She cried out, rubbing her hands against her crotch.


    "Oh, right. I forgot that all the women of Fairy Immortal Pce are virgins. No wonder the technique is so effective." Xiang Chen muttered with a smile.


    Just like the woman in his feet, all the other women writhed and screamed on the ground. The scene of millions of women screaming in excitement while rolling on the ground was a sight to behold, not to mention that every single one of them was a great beauty since Fairy Immortal Pce epted disciples based on appearances.


    "Mmmmh!" The Great Emperor could no longer suppress her urges because Xiang Chen was purposefully focusing his pressure on her. The strongest Great Emperor''s abdomen rose, as she squirted multiple times with her eyes rolling back.


    "I- Stop, P-Please. I-I can''t..." Just as the Great Emperor had the orgasm of her life, other women started having orgasms as the moans of millions of women that belonged to the strongest force in this Universe World squirted all at once. The weaker ones started to lose consciousness, leaving a visible pool under their legs.


    ''Holy shit.'' The Dragon Emperor thought, almost going insane from the unbelievable scene he saw just a moment ago. This was a memorable day. A man alone made more than a million females squirm at his feet without even touching them.


    Although he could also make them go to their knees with just his pressure, doing something like this wasn''t possible for even the Dragon Emperor.


    ''Is this the true power of a Dual Cultivator?'' The Dragon Emperor thought.


    For the first time, someone other than his rival had gained his approval not only as a cultivator, but as a man.


    [shback ends]


    "And then this fucker Dual Cultivated with each of the women there for an entire year while I stood guard for him." The Dragon Emperor growled in annoyance as Xiang Chenughed. What annoyed the Dragon Emperor wasn''t the fact that he stood guard, but the fact that Xiang Chen didn''t even let him see what was going on inside the barrier.


    In all honesty, if the story extended for a few more minutes, Xiang Chen would''ve fallen asleep again.


    During his exnation, the Dragon Emperor ignored the part about asking Xiang Chen about his aplishments with Phoenixes and Ice Cultivators.


    "What happened to those women after that?" The Phoenix Empress asked, ignoring the Dragon Emperor.


    "Most of them are still alive and are my subordinates with a lot of them now being Low and Middle-Rank Open Heaven. I go and cultivate with them whenever I''m free." Xiang Chen shrugged.


    But this raised another question in the Phoenix Empress'' mind.


    Before she could ask, the Dragon Emperor interrupted. "Right, now this topic has been brought up, and I will ask once again. Why do you, as the most renowned Dual Cultivator, not have a harem? I can name at least a thousand extraordinarily beautiful and talented women dying to be with you."


    "This again? You have already asked this question more than a thousand times." Xiang Chen said, annoyed.


    "And you''ve denied me more than a thousand times." The Dragon Emperor said. He couldn''t understand why Xiang Chen wouldn''t have a harem when most females are willing to leave their husbands for him, not to mention how many pure maidens he has tainted. No matter if he was the Dragon Emperor, as a male, he was kind of jealous. But he didn''t dare say anything about that with the Phoenix Empress sitting right next to them. His expression told Xiang Chen that he was not willing to back off this time.


    Looking at that, Xiang Chen sighed and turned towards the Phoenix Empress. "Are you curious as well?"


    "Naturally so. My curiosity only increased after hearing how the two of you met." She replied with a giggle. She was sure that Xiang Chen must have a reason to not have a harem. Although the three of them have known each other for millions of years, the two of them were mostly unaware of Xiang Chen''s past before he met the Dragon Emperor.

 Chapter 28: Moving On

    Chapter 28: Moving On


    Chapter 28- Moving On


    "Naturally so." The Phoenix Empress replied. Although the three of them have known each other for millions of years, she and the Dragon Emperor were mostly unaware of Xiang Chen''s past. Whenever they asked, he would shrug it off while saying it doesn''t matter.


    ''After all, this might be oursting meeting. I don''t wish to die without even properly knowing one of my closest friends. I feel bad about lying, but this is our only option.'' The Phoenix Empress thought as sadness filled her heart, but her facial expression never changed. Xiang Chen was extremely perspective, so she and the Dragon Emperor have been nning what they''ll do in this meeting for over a month just to make sure he won''t find anything suspicious before they were done with their preparations. The sudden talk about the past was not out of pure curiosity, but to make Xiang Chen focus on something other than them.


    "I made a promise to my wife that she will be my only wife in this life. So naturally, I can''t dere another woman as my wife. Maybe I''ll get a harem for myself if I reincarnate?" Xiang Chen replied with augh, surprising both his friends.


    "You have a wife?" Both the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress asked in unison. For a moment, they forgot the reason they came to meet Xiang Chen. When did he get a wife without even telling them?


    "Had." Xiang Chen corrected them. "I even had a son, he was 9 years old. But now, it''s nothing more than a memory from a very long time ago, even before I became a cultivator. Well, not technically since I was at Qi Transformation Realm when they were still alive, but you know what I mean."


    Looking at the curious gazes of both the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress, Xiang Chen sighed and continued. "Before I started the path of Martial Dao, I was nothing more than the owner of a small tavern in a secluded Universe World. My wife and son helped me run that tavern. It was a tough life, but it was fulfilling nheless."


    Xiang Chen''s voice carried a lot of nostalgia. "But every good thing muste to an end. The city we lived in was not much developed in terms of cultivation, the city lord was nothing but a Saint King Realm Cultivator. I went outside the city to buy some supplies for the tavern, but when I returned, what awaited me was a destroyed city and the dead bodies of my family. After inquiring about what happened to the city, I learned that it was destroyed after the city lord ended up offending an Emperor Realm cultivator who was passing by to search for some buried treasures. Later, that Emperor would go on to be a Great Emperor in that Universe World. I swore an oath that every time I pick up my sword, someone must die until I kill the one who killed my family. It''s a rather boring story if you ask me."


    "Then what happened to that Great Emperor?" The Phoenix Empress asked. Although both she and the Dragon Emperor were sad after hearing what happened to Xiang Chen, showing him any pity would be an insult to his resolve to move on. Everyone has at least once experienced the loss of their loved ones, they were no exception.


    "Oh, that? After reaching the Emperor Realm, I realised I couldn''t be a Great Emperor since the world was at its limit already. Coincidentally, I was abducted by a female Dual Cultivator who came from the 3000 Worlds after she took a fancy to me thanks to my appearance, that''s how I learned about Dual Cultivation. After some hard work, I was finally able to condense a Dao Seal in the 3000 Worlds."


    Before Xiang Chen could continue, the Dragon Emperor interrupted. "Wait, your handsome face isn''t because of the Secret Art you cultivate?"


    To his question, Xiang Chen shook his head and replied with a smile. "It''s the face I was born with, stop being jealous. As for what I was talking about, after I condensed my Dao Seal, I went back to the Universe World and got my revenge, and the rest is history. The female Dual Cultivator who abducted me back then is one of my top subordinates right now and the one who manages most of the things for me, if I am not wrong, you guys have met her once." Xiang Chen replied with a chuckle as four beads appeared on the table. Above each bead, there was a translucent image of a person. "As for the Great Emperor who killed my family, he is still with me."


    "Human souls?" The Phoenix Empress raised an eyebrow as the Dragon Emperor looked at the souls inside the beads with curious eyes. From the looks of it, those souls were in great pain as they were being burned by a yellowish-brown me.


    "This is the Great Emperor I was talking about." Xiang Chen said, pointing towards the bead on his right side. The Soul inside that bead was that of a man who looked in his mid-thirties. "Following it is his wife, his son and his daughter. Their souls have been burning in special mes I developed to torture their souls. The pain is enough for even a Great Emperor to go insane but I make sure that they will never go insane by giving them some soul-nourishing resources now and then. They can neither get used to the pain nor die."


    "... How long have they been like this?" The Phoenix Empress asked.


    "Not long enough to make up for his sins. But now that I think about it, I should''ve taken his wife and daughter in front of him before killing him." Xiang Chen replied with a smile. "s, there is no medicine for regret, no matter how insignificant they are. I''ll make sure to do that if I ever need to take revenge on someone else."


    "See, I told you he''s crazy." The Dragon Emperor said, looking at the Phoenix Empress while pointing towards Xiang Chen before turning towards thetter. "What did you do after that?"


    "After that? I honestly had nothing much to do. I never nned on what I''d even do after my revenge was over, so I started messing around everywhere I went, and a few thousand years went by with me Dual Cultivating with basically any beautiful maiden I could find while practising my sword. It was during that time when I ran into you at the random Universe World I was living in." Xiang Chen replied, his voice filled with nostalgia.


    "Then what about your oath?" The Dragon Emperor asked, not caring about the tortured souls. Since his revenge was alreadyplete, he didn''t understand why Xiang Chen would still oblige to his oath about swords.


    "It''s more of a habit now rather than an oath, but I still oblige to it nheless. When in my hands, a sword is a weapon to kill, nothing more, nothing less." Xiang Chen replied as the beads disappeared.


    "Haha." The Dragon Emperor scoffed, looking at Xiang Chen''s confidence. "With that kind of resolve, no wonder I never saw your sword falter in front of an enemy."


    "My sword never falters as long as I decide to pick it up against someone. In all honesty, the only ones I won''t pick a sword against are you guys." Xiang Chen said in a casual tone, but everyone present knew he was serious about this.


    Hearing his words, both the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress felt the feeling of guilt, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    Just as they were about to ask another question, Xiang Chen disappeared from his ce, appearing a few meters away from them as an orange bow made of Sword Qi appeared in his left hand along with two arrows appearing in his right.


    ''How did he realise?'' The Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress thought the same thing as they saw two arrowsing towards them, aimed at their chest. No, they were aimed at their Divine Spirit Sources.


    Just as the arrows were about to hit them, a thin golden barrier appeared around them. The moment those orange arrows collided with it, they disintegrated.


    "Man, you''re as sharp as ever. But you shouldn''t hold back against us. There was no killing intent in your strike." The Dragon Emperor said, getting up from the chair he was sitting on along with the Phoenix Empress.


    "How did you figure it out?" The Phoenix Empress asked, not bothering to put up the act anymore.


    "Did you really believe I wouldn''t notice the disturbance in Time Principles here?" Xiang Chen asked with narrowed eyes, the bow in his left hand disappearing. That arrow was strong enough to kill a peak 7th Rank Open Heaven Realm Cultivator, but of course, it wouldn''t work against those two. What surprised Xiang Chen was how the arrow disintegrated after touching that light barrier.


    "The Dragon Crystal Pce." Suddenly, his eyes widened as he looked at the small pce that appeared in the Dragon Emperor''s hand.


    The Dragon Crystal Pce. The most mysterious and sacred treasure of the Dragon n. It was something that only a Dragon Emperor was allowed to see, but to be able to bring it here coupled with the regretful expressions on their faces, Xiang Chen was still unable to understand what happened during the time he was asleep.


    Xiang Chen had once seen the Dragon Crystal Pce before after he won a bet against the Dragon Emperor. The bet was simple, he needed to seduce 30 female Ancient Dragons within a thousand years.


    "We are sorry, Xiang Chen, but this is the only option we have left. Knowing you, you will definitely follow us even if it meant your death." The Phoenix Empress said, raising her hand as Xiang Chen realised something.


    "The Phoenix n''s Indestructible Parasol Tree." Xiang Chen muttered, unable to hide his surprise. It was the best Sacred Treasure to seal something, coupled with the power boost it got from the Dragon Crystal Pce, Xiang Chen was unable to even summon his Sword Qi, much less ess his Small Universe.


    "Give up, Xiang Chen. We came up with this sealing method to seal ''that'' thing, you can''t escape until it naturally disappears after a few hundred years." The Dragon Emperor said, walking towards Xiang Chen before cing his index finger on thetter''s forehead and imprinting some memories onto his soul.


    What Xiang Chen saw was enough to send shivers down one''s spine. A Giant Spiritual God massacring countless Divine Spirits. A Giant Spiritual God was an existence far beyond a 9th Rank Open Heaven, hell, even if all the 9th Rank Open Heaven Cultivators were to gang up on one, they''d all still die. But there was a very familiar feeling he got from this Giant Spiritual God.


    "A ck Ink Giant Spiritual God." The Dragon Emperor muttered, retreating his finger.


    "What do you guys think you''re doing? No one alive right now can defeat that thing except for the Sun and Moon siblings or another Giant Spiritual God." Xiang Chen said, understanding what these two were up to.


    "We are just doing what we should as the leaders of Divine Spirits." The Phoenix Empress said, pressing her finger on Xiang Chen''s forehead and imprinting some other memories on his soul.


    "There is no need for you to get involved in this, so just wait here." The Dragon Emperor said.


    "You fuc-" Before Xiang Chen could say anything more, the Phoenix Empresspletely sealed all his movements.


    "I doubt we''ll make it back alive, but that doesn''t mean you should throw your life away like this. After all, aren''t you the human who will break the 2 Rank restriction in the Open Heaven Cultivation System? No point in foolishly giving up on your dreams." The Dragon Emperor said, ignoring the anger and sadness on Xiang Chen''s face.


    "Don''t do anything stupid after we are gone, okay?" The Phoenix Empress said, a single tear falling down her eye.


    "And I was serious about you inheriting my Source. You''re the only one worthy enough for this King''s Source, my friend." The Dragon Emperor said with a heartfeltugh.


    "Even if you get other friends, don''t forget about us."


    "Make sure to not identally die of oversleeping."


    "Don''t seduce a 9th Rank''s wife this time, we won''t be here to look after you."


    "Both of us have left some techniques rted to our sources. Find a nice girl to inherit my source, okay?"


    There was a deep silence for a few minutes as both the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress smiled.


    "Although it might be a little selfish to ask you this; please live a long, happy life, for our sakes as well." With those words, the Phoenix Empress sealed Xiang Chen''s consciousness for the next few centuries.


    ---


    "Live a long, happy life? You hypocrites, is that something you say beforemitting suicide? That''s why I hate self-sacrificing idiots." Su Mu said, lying on the ground with his face towards the ceiling.


    "WHO GAVE YOU THE RIGHT TO TELL ME THAT, HUH? WHY DIDN''T YOU TAKE ME WITH YOU? YOU THINK I AM SCARED OF SOME DAMN SPIRITUAL GOD, HUH? I WOULD HAVE BEEN FINE DYING ALONG WITH YOU GUYS, THE HELL WITH BREAKING OPEN HEAVEN RESTRICTION, THE HELL WITH THE WORLD." The emotions that have been piling up inside his heart for millions of years were at a point where Su Mu couldn''t help but shout out loud while hitting the floor with his fist, leaving a few cracks.


    Another day passed in silence as Su Mu kept recalling the memories of his past as he calmed down after venting his emotions.


    "You know, I couldn''t find your bodies even after looking for a few decades, much less your sources. I thought I will never see you again until miraculously, the person who inherited your Source appeared in the 3000 Worlds, I didn''t really pay much mind to it since I knew it''ll be a different person from you. But even after all that, who would''ve thought that I will end up fighting your inheritor in a life-and-death battle?" Su Muughed a bit. "For the first time in my life, I didn''t use my sword, the strongest weapon I cultivated my entire life, in a life-and-death battle, and ended up dying without even using my full strength. Can you believe it?"


    "But I don''t regret it. Picking a sword against your inheritor would''ve been an insult to our friendship, although I doubt you''d mind. But still, the battle against him was fun even though I lost." Su Mu looked at the Golden Dragon and Ice Phoenix from the corner of his eyes.


    Su Mu got up as he felt a familiar presence approaching the hall before he turned towards the Golden Dragon and Ice Phoenix. "Although it''s toote now, I''ll still say it. Rest in peace, my friends. I will take your advice and live a long, happy life, alright? So don''t worry about me."


    ''Well, I guess it''s time topletely move on from my life as Xiang Cheng and embrace my life as Su Mu.''


    Turning towards the entrance with a smile on his face, Su Mu saw Su Yan enter the hall with a calm and peaceful expression, but she couldn''t hide the surprise on her face after she saw Su Mu already sitting in front of the energy ball that was levitating mid-air.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Alright, that''s all for the backstory right now. The next ch will be from the present again.


    As for a plot inquiry. Should Su Mu kill Yang Kai the moment he gets the Soul Warming Lotus, or keep him alive and go after his mother, cucking Yang Kai''s father and ruining his life in front of his eyes before finally killing him?


    Su Yan Lemon soon. MUAHAHAHA.

 Chapter 29: The Harem God’s Cultivation Scripture

    Chapter 29: The Harem God¡¯s Cultivation Scripture


    {A/N- I edited the first chapter a bit, do check it out.}


    ****


    ****


    Chapter 29- The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture


    "Su Mu?" Su Yan''s beautiful pupils shook in surprise as she rxed. Earlier, when she realised she wasn''t the first to reach the peak, she was somewhat worried about who it was that made it here before her.


    Su Yan smiled as she felt joy in finding Su Mu here. Moving closer to him, she stopped not too far away from him. Refocusing on the energy ball in front of Su Mu, Su Yan asked. "How long have you been here?"


    "A week, maybe." Su Mu replied without a care in the world, highlighting his aloof nature.


    ''A week?'' Su Yan was astonished by that number. From her calctions, if Xie Hongchen, the second most talented disciple of the High Heaven Pavilion, was still alive, it would take him more than two months to reach the top. But then again, recently, Su Mu has been anything but someone who she can see through.


    "Sit down, let''s have a conversation." Su Mu invited her with a smile.


    Su Yan nodded and sat cross-legged facing Su Mu. When she realised how close she sat to Su Mu, her facial expressions changed slightly but quickly returned to normal.


    They looked at each other in silence. For some reason, Su Yan felt quite weird looking at Su Mu. It wasn''t any physical change, but somehow, he seemed, genuinely happy.


    Suddenly, Su Yan smiled and opened her mouth, "After over ten thousand steps, I also had toplete the final hundred steps. During my journey, every five hundred steps, the energy emitting from the stairs changed. At the end of it, I absorbed the Yin Qi from the final 99 steps right before using it to freeze the Sea of Fire blocking my path."


    When Su Yan smiled, it felt like a refreshing breeze had blown across a wastnd, like a snow white world had finally seen the sight of greenery as though spring had arrived. Such a beautiful woman would effortlessly cause the downfall of nations and capture the hearts of everyone.


    "I had to face the same trails as you for the first ten thousand steps, but for the final hundred steps, I had to absorb the Yang Qi to break the barrier made of Yin Qi at the end." Su Mu replied, looking at the beautiful woman in front of him with a smile.


    Su Yan noticed his gaze and quickly avoided looking at him while retreating her smile.


    "Su Yan, you shouldn''t stop smiling since I find your smile extremely enchanting." Su Mu said, enjoying the light blush on Su Yan''s face.


    "We''re siblings, you shouldn''t say something like that." Su Yan replied in a cold and firm tone, but the blush on her cheeks was betraying her words.


    "Says the one who was peeking at me while I was taking a bath." Su Mu replied with a chuckle.


    "W-What? I didn''t." This time, Su Yan''s expression changed as she panicked a little while wondering how Su Mu noticed. "I was just passing by, don''t make it sound like I''m a pervert."


    "Yeah, I believe you." Su Mu replied, causing Su Yan to grumble once again. Although he knew that she was telling the truth, teasing her like this is way better than letting the matter go.


    "What do you think about this ce?" Su Yan calmed herself and asked, trying to quickly change the subject. Since Su Mu has been in this ce for a whole week, she thought that he might know something that she doesn''t.


    Looking at Su Yan, Su Mu decided to not embarrass her too much and replied. "Then I''ll tell you what I think about this ce."


    "Mmh." Su Yan nodded, her expression turning a bit serious.


    "Most of you guys were mistaken, this Inheritance was never meant for a single person, but for two people. The ten thousand steps of alternating Yang and Yin Qi which seemed toe together in a union is the best proof of this. This inheritance was destined to be inherited by those who cultivate Secret Arts based on Yin and Yang."


    Su Yan nodded, this was what she concluded after seeing Su Mu here along with her experience on the trail.


    "The tests that both of us experienced were the same, except for thest part. It was a test to check our abilities in controlling either Yin or Yang Qi. If one is unable to control their designated Qi, they would not be able to reach here."


    Su Yan lowered her head, disying her slender neck and whispered in a softer voice. "I see. That''s exactly what I thought."


    "As for the final part, do you see the thing above us?" Su Mu asked, pointing towards the ball of energy floating mid-air.


    "I''m not blind." Su Yan retorted. She was still salty about how Su Mu justbelled her as a pervert.


    "A single person alone can''t absorb the energy from that ball, it''ll repel their will no matter how long they try. From what I understand, it will require the two of us to work together, to bring it down and obtain the Inheritance of this ce. During my time here, I was able to obtain some techniques that are not rted to the main inheritance but from what they indicate, the original owners of this inheritance were a couple." Su Mu replied in a straight and direct tone.


    "So, what should we do?" Su Yan asked, confused and hesitant.


    Since the Inheritance required two people, neither of them had the final say. They would need to verify their actions with one another. No one knew what kind of rtionship they would foster once they obtained this Inheritance, but if it requires them to share, there will be some form of change in their rtionship as siblings.


    Su Yan could tell from the look in his eyes that Su Mu doesn''t mind what was about to happen.


    Su Yan was obviously hesitating. She could not conclude the type of rtionship she would have with Su Mu once they obtained the Inheritance. Although this kind of rtionship between siblings wasn''t unheard of thanks to many prominent families wanting to keep the bloodline pure, but even after that, everyone will most likely frown upon their rtionship if it were to advance past a certain stage.


    Looking at her, Su Muughed a bit. He already knew that Su Yan had started to develop feelings for him but he never actively tried to make her fall in love, letting things flow more naturally. All the flirting he did with her was just him being himself.


    "Since when were you someone who cared about what others think?" Su Mu asked with a smile, making Su Yan''s beautiful eyes widen.


    Su Yan recalled the day when Su Mu saved her from death by risking his life to catch her. That moment wiped the hesitation off her face as her disposition towards Su Mu became even warmer.


    After a long time of silence, Su Yan closely stared at Su Mu''s face. She wanted to pick up any slight change in expression he might make. "If I were to decline due to the reason of not wanting some external force binding me to another person and the weird stares we would receive from everyone around us, would you be disappointed?"


    "Not really." Su Mu replied, shrugging his shoulders. "If you don''t wish to, then it can only be said that this inheritance wasn''t fated to be ours, to begin with. The only thing I can do is respect your decision."


    Su Yan was surprised by his reply. In all honesty, she was just trying to mess with him. But she never expected that he would be willing to give up on the inheritance for her sake.


    This action touched Su Yan''s heart and a blush appeared on her face along with a sweet smile.


    "So, what''s your answer?" Su Mu asked with a knowing smile, which made Su Yan understand that he already knew what she was thinking.


    But rather than being embarrassed about it, her smile brightened as she nodded. "I am willing."


    When Su Yan noticed his glibness, she decided to be serious and changed topic while turning towards the ball of energy floating midair. "Since we have both decided to do this, let''s start."


    "You cultivate the Ice Heart Secret Art, right?" Su Mu asked while also turning towards the ball of energy as Su Yan nodded.


    "Start revolving your Ice Heart Secret Art." Su Mu instructed as Su Yan followed. Soon, she started emitting cold, chilled air from her. Su Mu nned on giving her a better Secret Art after they inherited the Dragon and Phoenix sources, but this would do for now.


    Watching Su Yan revolve her Secret Art, Su Mu started revolving the temporary Yang Secret Art he came up with on a whim. Soon, he could feel the burning hot Yang Yuan Qi flood through his Meridians.


    When both of them started revolving their cultivation technique, the hall they sat in seemed to respond. A loud bang could then be heard, which lingered faintly while they continued. Noticing the response, Su Yan''s face was reced with delight. She had understood that her conclusion was right, that she needed Su Mu to obtain this Inheritance.


    Over time, the ball of energy that was levitating over their heads started to descend as if a hand was lightly and slowly pressing down on it.


    Both figures of the Dragon and Phoenix within the ball of energy started to transform non-stop. They would appear for a second before disappearing again. This whole process repeated itself blindingly and rapidly as it slowly made their forms clearer over time.


    Within half an hour of their revolution, the ball of energy had fallen between both Su Mu and Su Yan. As the Dragon and the Phoenix started to vibrate more, their forms also became more apparent. They were shing more and more intensely as the red and white portions of the ball continued to interact with each other, producing a bright ray of light.


    ''Hm? This isn''t the Yin Yang Joyous Unification Art that I created,pared to the one I created, this is an amateur''s work. Ah, I see, so that''s how it is.'' Su Mu thought, a smile appearing on his face after he finally understood what happened to his previous self.


    After tampering with the inheritance for a while, Su Mu understood that this wasn''t the Secret Art that he had previously gifted the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress. That could only mean one thing, in this world, his previous self, the Peak 8th Rank Open Heaven Realm Dual Cultivator Xiang Chen, never existed.


    ''To be able to erase a person''s entire existence, just what happened that allowed me to reincarnate like this? How very interesting.'' Su Mu thought, understanding that the 3000 worlds right now might not be the same as he remembered.


    Since things were like this, Su Mu removed the Yin Yang Joyous Unification Art that wasn''t created by him from the part that Su Yan was supposed to inherit before overwriting it with the part of Secret Art made for his wives that he especially altered for Su Yan, the original Yin Yang Joyous Unification Art was also a part of this technique.


    Suddenly, the Dragon roared and the Phoenix then cried, and the ball burst into two separate forms. They quickly turned into a Fire Dragon and an Ice Phoenix respectively and then crashed into Su Mu and Su Yan''s bodies. Su Yan shuddered in pain but Su Mu''s expression never changed.


    When the Ice Phoenix entered Su Yan''s body, she discovered that the Meridians within her body were now filled with boundless and pure Yin Qi. It also seemed like new information was delivered to her mind, too.


    Afraid to neglect the energy inside her body, Su Yan forced her own Ice Heart Secret Art to revolve faster. Soon, she could feel her five senses be sharper.


    The same was happening with Su Mu, but unlike Su Yan, he was just casually epting the Dragon''s Source.


    ''What is this?'' Su Yan could not help but question. Her whole mind seemed to be stuck in confusion after she examined the information she received from the Ice Phoenix moments ago. With it, Su Yan opened her eyes to look at Su Mu, baffled.


    She noticed that Su Mu was already looking at her with a smile with a few drops of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Su Yan looked at him in silence. Her breathing had be somewhat ragged as her gaze seemed to turn into that of a lover.


    Su Yan wished to soothe the chill and frost within herself with the heat that Su Mu had. Simrly, Su Mu wished to soothe his burning hot body with the coldness from Su Yan''s body. Their desires were not only from their own bodies but also from the Dragon and Phoenix. However, it seemed that the desire allowed both of them to maintain their own consciousness, enabling them to resist their urges.


    "Well, this is the inheritance." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "I know" Su Yan clenched her teeth as her face seemed hesitant to ept the fact of the Inheritance. She was still well aware that this Inheritance can be obtained only with two people. It would force the two of them to have some special connection with each other, but never would she have thought that the Inheritance would turn out to be something like this.


    "What kind of cultivation technique did you receive?" Su Yan asked with a pained expression.


    "The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, the whole technique. What about you?" Su Mu replied.


    "The part made for your first wife along with the other two parts made for concubines and servants." Su Yan replied with a deep blush,pletely forgetting about the pain she was going through. She wanted to argue about why the other two parts even existed in the first ce, but she didn''t have the luxury to worry about that right now.


    Although Su Yan could not verify the rank of this Cultivation Technique, she could tell that it was obviously greater than her Ice Heart Secret Art. The Ice Heart Secret Art was considered a Mystery Rank Cultivation Technique, but it could not handle the cold that the Ice Phoenix instilled in her body. However, the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture could. From the Secret Art, she could tell that, unlike most Dual Cultivation Secret Arts, this one was equally beneficial for both practitioners.


    Currently, she was not the arrogant, strong and beautiful woman that the three sects worshipped as a goddess. She was now merely a woman who desired hot Yang Qi to flow inside her body.


    "Su Yan." Su Mu said, moving forward as he ced his right hand on Su Yan''s cheek, caressing it.


    The feeling of warmth andfort that his hand brought to her was immeasurable. Unconsciously, Su Yan blurted out. "I love you, Su Mu."


    "I love you too, Su Yan." Su Mu replied with a smile, pressing his lips against hers as his left hand rested on her waist.


    Su Yan was unable to resist the urge inside her body as she started kissing Su Mu on her own ord as the Golden Dragon inside Su Mu''s body roared in joy while the Phoenix inside Su Yan''s body cried at the feeling of enjoyment.

 Chapter 30: Am I a Pervert? (**)

    Chapter 30: Am I a Pervert? (**)


    Chapter 30- Am I a Pervert?


    Noticing that Su Yan''s consciousness stabilised, Su Mu decided to let go of the kiss, much to Su Yan''s reluctance. Su Mu smiled, gently lifting Su Yan up, and cing her on hisp while wrapping his hands around her waist. Soon, she wrapped her legs around his waist and hugged him, cing her head on his left shoulder.


    "Slowly start the cirction of the Secret Art inside your body." Su Mu said, making Su Yan nod as she obeyed, circting her part of the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture as Su Mu did the same. Soon, the two energies with their bodies seem toe together. It was as though they were perfect for each other, giving both a delightful sensation. Even with their self-control fully restored, their bodies still soughtfort in each other.


    "How profound." Su Yan muttered, her eyes widening in surprise. Only after a few minutes of using the Secret Art, she could feel herself breaking through to the 5th Stage of the True Element Realm, Su Yan couldn''t help but wonder how such a Divine Secret Art came into existence.


    "Mmmh." Su Yan made a slight noise, feeling Su Mu''s hand going down to her buttocks before squeezing them. If it wasn''t for her cold demeanour, she would''ve moaned loudly.


    "Don''t stop the cirction just because of a minor breakthrough, it might lead to a bacsh for both of us. The stronger a Secret Art is, the more severe bacsh it has." Su Mu said, making Su Yan realise what she was doing, she identally stopped the cirction of the Secret Art due to her sudden breakthrough. Afraid of the bacsh, Su Yan started circting the Secret Art again while hugging Su Mu tighter.


    ''Looks like it scared her.'' Su Mu thought, a smile appearing on his face. Patting Su Yan''s back, he helped her calm down. Although what he said about the bacsh was true, it didn''t apply to the Secret Art he created. The only bacsh he could think of was getting addicted to Dual Cultivation, which was also one of the reasons why his partners need strong willpower.


    After an hour, the excess Qi within their bodies calmed down, solidifying their foundations and ustoming their bodies to the Golden Divine Dragon Source and the Ice Phoenix Source.


    "We need to consolidate our foundations." Su Mu said, snapping Su Yan out of her trance. During this past hour, both of them had a few minor breakthroughs, so Su Mu knew that it was important for Su Yan to consolidate her foundation. She, unlike him, couldn''t do it subconsciously while doing day-to-day activities.


    Although the excess Qi within Su Yan''s body stabilised, the desire to be with Su Mu was still there, and it was increasing with every passing second.


    Su Yan wanted to refuse, she stopped after seeing the serious expression on his face. She knew that Su Mu was right, getting up from hisp, Su Yan sat cross-legged a few steps away from him and started meditating.


    ''I should take a look at the techniques they gave me.'' Su Mu thought, closing his eyes, he started studying the techniques given to him by the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress. Since he was unable to find their sources in his past life, he only looked over the techniques left by his friends, never actually studying them.


    After a few hours, Su Mu opened his eyes.


    ''There isn''t a single technique I can cultivate right now. Even the simplest Partial Dragon Transformation requires me to be in the Origin King Realm.'' Su Mu thought, internally sighing. He expected something like this. Most of the techniques he had would only start to disy their true might at the Emperor Realm, and the required level for Cultivating them was Origin King Realm.


    But there was nothing he could say about it, after all, the techniques were left for an Open Heaven Realm Cultivator.


    ---


    And so, a day passed until Su Yan was done consolidating her foundation.


    Opening her eyes, Su Yan looked at Su Mu, who was looking at her with a smile. Su Yan''s eyes were clouded by lust and desire, a light blush on her face. Su Mu nodded as a smile appeared on Su Yan''s face. During this time, although the temptation created by the Ice Phoenix''s Source had subsided, her own desire of being with Su Mu had grown considerablyrge.


    Even though no words were spoken, Su Yan got on her hands and knees, crawling towards Su Mu. Her chest heaved as she panted heavily, her vision blurry as she lifted her left hand to caress Su Mu''s right cheek.


    Leaning forward, Su Mu pressed his lips against Su Yan''s, kissing her as he pushed his tongue inside her mouth, which she epted happily. Their tongues danced around, fighting in a battle of supremacy, but for some reason, Su Yan knew that she will never win. As sounds of periodic sucking resounded throughout the main hall, both of Su Yan''s hands firmly wrapped around Su Mu''s neck, wishing for more as she pulled him towards herself.


    Soon, pieces of clothing start to loosen. One by one, they were conveniently removed by Su Mu, and tossed aside in a very professional manner. Just as Su Yan felt her undergarments leave her body, a deep blush appeared on her face. It was her first time being butt-naked in front of someone. Out of pure embarrassment, she quickly moved her right to cover her ample breasts, with her left hand covering her crotch, giving Su Mu a magnificent view of her body.


    Su Mu took the opportunity to look at the beauty in front of him. Her figure was perfect. Every inch of her skin was smooth, glimmering with health. Her breasts were perfect, not too big and not too small, the perfect size to fill his two hands. Her belly seemed to be made of the finest silk, smooth without excrescence and perfectly defined. Without a doubt, even the saints of the world would have their lust invoked in the presence of such a sight.


    Looking at her embarrassed state, Su Mu grinned, making Su Yan even more embarrassed. Without a doubt, she was one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen.


    After she calmed down, Su Yan''s face returned to its usual colour. Love surged out from the innermost sanctum of her heart.


    Su Mu got up, undressing himself. Soon, he turned towards Su Yan, who sat there with her jaw wide open and looking hypnotized by the spectacr scenery. He smiled at her, not even bothering to hide the magnificent view of the bulging rod that stood upright in between his legs, like a domineering dragon soaring towards the heaven.


    In Su Yan''s eyes, this was definitely the most stunning and elegant scene she has ever witnessed in her life.


    Su Yan sat there like a stone statue as Su Mu slowly approached her, his bulging rod standing upright; it was so stiff that not even walking was able to cause it to move, like a firm mountain.


    Even as Su Mu closed in on their distance, she was unable to look away from his thick and long rod, seemingly captivated by its presence. By the time Su Mu was standing right in front of her, Su Yan was already breathing heavily, her heart beating like war drums.


    Su Mu crouched down and with his arms, he grabbed Su Yan''s arms that were covering her most precious and delicate parts before pinning them above her head with his left arm, which was easy because Su Yan never resisted.


    Admiring her beauty for a few more seconds, Su Mu leaned forward and kissed Su Yan again. Although Su Mu was being gentle with her, he could tell that she was being aroused by the feeling of being pinned down by him, to think Su Yan had such a wild taste.


    As the two of them kept kissing each other, Su Mu''s right hand made its way towards Su Yan''s ample breasts while caressing her upper body. Resting his right hand over her breasts, his fingers digging deeper into the soft and smooth flesh, and soon, he started skillfully massaging her breasts.


    "Hmmm~" Su Yan''s body shivered in pleasure as Su Mu massaged her left breast, kneading the flesh in his desired shape while asionally pinching and twisting her nipple lightly. Su Yan could feel her little sister already dripping between her legs.


    After ying with her breasts for a good while, Su Mu''s right hand went down towards her dripping little sister while caressing her stomach.


    Noticing that her legs were still tightly shut, Su Mu didn''t force his way through, just caressing her thighs as he kept kissing her.


    Although Su Yan''s mind was clouded with pleasure, she could not help but think about how nicely Su Mu was treating her. Rather than forcing his way in, he was waiting for her to getfortable and willing to spread her legs for him.


    Su Mu let go of the kiss, along with Su Yan''s hands as he looked at her with a loving gaze and said with a smile that reassured her. "Don''t be scared, just trust me."


    A few moments passed, yet Su Mu did not say nor do anything, only silently waiting for Su Yan to open her legs as he made his way in front of her legs.


    After another moment, Su Yan opened her legs, revealing to Su Mu her beautiful, pink little sister.


    Without any further dy, Su Mu leaned forward and pressed his lips against her lower lips, exploring it with his tongue.


    "Ahhh~" Su Yan released a soft but loud moan. The moment she felt soft and vicious enter her body, she trembled violently, feeling as though electricity was coursing through her body.


    "Mmm~ Ahhhhh~" Su Yan''s erotic moaning sounded like heavenly bells in Su Mu''s ears; it was both peaceful and exciting.


    Liquid flowed from Su Yan''s tight cave like a river, and Su Mu savoured everyst drop without letting a single drop go to waste.


    "Mmmh~ More~" Su Yan moaned, making Su Mu push his tongue deeper inside her tight cave as Su Yan covered her mouth with both her hands, trying to suppress her moans.


    Noticing that she was trying to hold back, Su Mu attacked her most sensitive spot, making her cum in an instant as she released a loud moan.


    Crystal-clear water sprayed onto Su Mu''s face like a broken water fountain.


    Su Mu chuckled as he wiped his face: "I never knew it rains in this small world."


    Su Yan, feeling ashamed of herself, covered her face with both her hands after hearing his remarks.


    Su Mu helped her by removing her hands away from her face, and he said to her in a soothing voice. "I want to see your beautiful face as our bodies connect."


    Although she was embarrassed to no ends, Su Yan nodded regardless.


    Su Mu rubbed her lower lips with his thick meat stick while he kissed her on the lips again.


    Straightening his back, Su Mu looked at Su Yan. "It will hurt first, but the pain will go away soon. Okay?"


    "Mmh." Su Yan nodded.


    It was at this moment Su Mu slowly pushed the tip of his rod into her cave. Although he knew that Su Yan was into a more ''wild'' kind of Dual Cultivation, he could tell that she was also embarrassed and surprised by this discovery, so Su Mu didn''t want to push it on her as they would have all the time in the world to explore Su Yan''s wild fantasies.


    "Mmmh." Su Yan bit her lips from the extreme pain, the corner of her eyes forming teardrops. She could very clearly feel her hymen slowly being torn apart by Su Mu''s thick dragon, and blood was seeping through what little gap was left in her cave.


    ''It hurts a little, but it feels weird.'' Su Yan thought, biting her lower lip.


    Not wishing to cause her too much pain, Su Mu continued to pierce Su Yan''s tight vagina carefully. Her insides were tightly wrapped around his meat stick; it was a sensational experience for both of them, especially Su Yan, who has never felt anything rtively close to losing her chastity.


    To distract her from the feeling of pain, Su Mu leaned forward and gently started kissing Su Yan again. Soon, all of her attention was focused on Su Mu''s tongue, which was moving inside her mouth, giving her the feeling of a newfound pleasure.


    Although it took some time, Su Mu''s entire heavenly rod was finally inside Su Yan''s cave with the tip even hitting the end of her cave. It was a heavenly feeling for Su Mu despite having experienced this plenty of times in his previous life; it was something he would never get tired of.


    "How does it feel, losing your chastity?" Su Mu asked her in a teasing voice.


    SU Yan struggled to lift her head to look at her stomach, which was slightly bulging due to Su Mu''s thick rod. Her stomach felt full, almost as though she was full from eating too much. She even looked a bit dazed by the fact that she actually allowed her Yin Essence to be plucked by her younger brother, a fact she was rather proud of and happy about.


    "I will begin moving now, okay?" Su Mu warned her like a gentleman.


    Seeing her nod, Su Mu began moving his hips, thrusting slowly at first, increasing the speed and intensity only after Su Yan began showing signs of pleasure.


    "Aaah~ Ahhh~ Mhhh~" Moans of various intensities starteding out of Su Yan''s mouth.


    After a few minutes, she could no longer feel pain, only extreme pleasure. Her mind quickly became empty, and soon enough, the only thing she could think about was the burning sensation in her pussy and the profound pleasure that came with it.


    The only sound that could be heard inside therge hall at this moment was Su Yan''s captivating moaning and heavy breathing, the sound of flesh pping as Su Mu''s crotch hit Su Yan''s buttocks continuously, and the sound of smacking the water.


    Su Mu looked at Su Yan, her breasts jiggling up and down in a rhythmic manner, a thinyer of sweat covering her entire body along with a bit of saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    "Aah~ Harder, I want it harder." Su Yan said between her moans, pulling Su Mu down by his neck as she started kissing him.


    Su Mu internally smiled and heeded her request, tightly holding onto her slim waist, he lifted her into the air and began thrusting faster and faster, there were no signs of exhaustion even after intensive thrusting for many minutes, his dragon head fiercely hitting the end of her hole repeatedly, like a hammer pounding a wall. Su Yan instinctively wrapped her legs around Su Mu''s waist while her hands were wrapped around his neck.


    In Su Mu''s eyes, it was a sight to behold. The way her beautiful breasts jiggled and her erotic face, not to mention the sound of her butt cheeks pping against his legs.


    "Aaahhh~ Mmmh~ Something''sing." Su Yan tilted her head backwards, and a loud moan came out of her mouth with her tongue sticking out, her body spazzing out of control instantly afterwards, and arge amount of liquid then gushed out from her bottom.


    However, Su Mu did not stop his movements and continued to thrust his steel-like rod into her, as he was also close to reaching his climax from the powerful sucking force of her vagina. This only further aroused Su Yan''s lust and increased her sensitivity, causing her to continuously release liquid without any signs of stopping anytime soon.


    "I feel like I am going crazy!" Su Yan eximed with a silly but happy smile.


    After another few minutes of thrusting, Su Mu finally released his Yang Qi and virgin Yang Essence into Su Yan''s pussy, quickly filling her hole without leaving even the smallest space unupied. Although he could''ve gone way more than this, Su Yan was not at that level yet, be it her cultivation base or skills, so Su Mu had no choice but to hold back.


    Su Mu gently kissed her on the lips afterwards, moving his hands down and grabbing Su Yan firmly by her buttocks. However, despite already releasing his Yang Essence, he didn''t pull his penis out of her hole, keeping the white substance tightly sealed within.


    Su Yan took this moment to take deep breaths, calming herself as the feeling of pleasure and lust subsided a little, only enough for her to think straight. She has never been this exhausted before, not even during the most strenuous training in her life.


    "You forgot to cultivate, didn''t you?" Su Mu asked with a knowing smile.


    "It felt so good, I couldn''t cultivate at all." Su Yan muttered, trying to avoid eye contact with him. She moved, hugging Su Mu as her breasts pressed against his chest while wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Then, Su Yan noticed that the bulging on her stomach was still there, and she quickly hugged Su Mu even tighter, who could feel her hard nipples rubbing on his skin. "Su Mu, you are still hard?" She couldn''t help but ask him about his thing.


    Su Mu chuckled. "The energy from the Dragon''s Source is a very potent power. Releasing that little amount would not even be close to satisfying it. You feel the same, no?"


    ''I-I need to do something about that.'' Su Yan thought, remembering how she was asking Su Mu to go harder in a very vulgar way, she couldn''t help but be embarrassed about that side of her. After staying like that for a minute, Su Yan made up her mind and decided to let go of the hug, moving back a little as she looked at Su Mu with a mischievous smile. "This time, I will be on top."


    Just as she said that, she pushed Su Mu down, sitting on his crotch with his hard rod still inside her. Su Mu knew that she was only putting on a brave front, but it was fun to watch nheless.


    Su Yan leaned forward, her hands resting on each side of Su Mu''s face as her face was inches away from his.


    "Su Yan, you know, being on top doesn''t mean you''re in control." Su Mu said with a mischievous smile, making Su Yan raise an eyebrow.


    Before she could reply, Su Mu started moving inside Su Yan''s pussy without any warning while his left hand''s index finger started knocking at Su Yan''s backdoor.


    "Mmmmh~ So sudden!" Su Yan let out a suppressed moan as Su Mu inserted his finger inside her backdoor.


    Su Yan''s hands lost their strength as she fell on his chest, her lips unintentionally founding their way to Su Mu''s lips as the two began kissing again.


    Su Yan wanted to make him feel good as well, so she started moving her hips up and down on Su Mu''s rod in a synchronised manner with Su Mu''s movements. His hands firmly gripped her perfectly round buttocks, kneading them.


    Raising his right hand, he focused a bit of Yang Qi on it before spanking Su Yan''s left buttcheek.


    "Mmmmhhh~" Su Yan moaned inside his mouth, grinding her lower body against his even harder, the feeling of pain and pleasure at the same time was something she never experienced, which made her surprised.


    ''Am I really a pervert as Su Mu said?'' Su Yan couldn''t help but think. This thought was something she would be embarrassed about for the rest of her life.


    ---


    A/N-


    Got little to no idea about cultivation novels smut, so most of it is inspired by different works I''ve read.


    And sorry about not uploading for a while, the schedule will still be a mess but I won''t take so long to upload again. Was busy for the first few days then lost motivation for a bit xD. I''m soft to reviews, F.

 Chapter 31: Being Humble (*)

    Chapter 31: Being Humble (*)


    Chapter 31- Being Humble


    "Mmmhh~" Su Yan suppressed a loud moan, biting her lower lip in pleasure as Su Mu sucked her breasts, she could feel his hard rod going in and out of her little sister, never slowing down in the slightest.


    Su Mu decided to let go of her breasts, straightening his back, he looked at Su Yan and asked with a smile. "Su Yan, are you sure you''re cultivating properly?"


    "Eh? Ah... Yes, I am cultivating properly." Su Yan replied in a stiff voice, still moaning, she had forgotten to cultivate because of pleasure once again.


    ''This girl.'' Su Mu thought, a smile appearing on his face.


    It has been many hours since the two of them started their dual cultivation, yet neither of them seemed to have any thoughts of stopping, but Su Mu knew that Su Yan needed to cultivate, so he decided to take a short break.


    "Then make sure you absorb all of this Yang Qi!" Su Mu said, releasing another bulk of Yang Qi into her little sister.


    "Ahhh!" Su Yan could feel the insides of her flower engulfed by a surge of sudden heat, and her mind almost nked out again.


    "Let''s take a break to cultivate." Su Mu said, making Su Yan nod. Unless Su Yan learns how to cultivate during their dual cultivation session, they''d need to take breaks for her to cultivate Su Mu''s Yang Qi.


    Su Yan moved her legs, which were wrapped around Su Mu''s waist, allowing him to unplug his still-stiff dragon from her pink hole, causing arge amount of Yang Qi and her holy fluid to gush out like a divine river.


    Su Mu helped Su Yan get up, much to thetter''s appreciation. Both of them sat behind each other in a meditative position, their bare backs touching each other.


    Su Mu had already cultivated Su Yan''s Yin Essence and Yin Qi. Since the techniques left by the Ice Phoenix Empress were not something she could cultivate right now, so he decided to use the time to pick an Ice Cultivation Secret Art for Su Yan along with some Martial Skills.


    And so, a week passed.


    ---


    Su Mu was sitting next to the wall with Su Yan sitting on hisp, his hands wrapped around her waist as she leaned back on his chest.


    Su Mu gently hugged Su Yan from behind, his left hand caressing her bare belly while his right hand was resting on her right thigh. "If you wish to ask something, then do it, I won''t lie to you."


    Hearing his words, Su Yan''s eyes widened in surprise. Indeed, she had been meaning to ask Su Mu about something, but she had no idea what she should say to him.


    "... Then, what happened to you?" Su Yan asked.


    "What do you think happened to me?" Su Mu asked in return, a smile appearing on his face.


    "Ever since we started living together." Su Yan muttered, resting her head on Su Mu''s left shoulder as she closed her eyes. "No, even before that. Ever since Grandfather asked me to take care of you, I noticed that you have changed a lot. I am surprised that he didn''t notice at all."


    Su Yan took a deep breath, opening her eyes, she asked. "Did you receive some kind of inheritance before this one?"


    She wasn''t expecting Su Mu to tell her about it, after all, the matter of receiving an inheritance is something very personal. And for her, it didn''t matter. She loved him for who he was, and that''s all she cared about. If Su Mu hadn''t touched the topic, she would have most likely forgotten about it.


    ''Ah, right. This world doesn''t have the concept of a person taking over another''s body.'' Su Mu thought. He knew that Su Yan had good intuition, so he wasn''t surprised that she would ask something like this.


    In all honesty, Su Mu could easily get away with saying that he received some sort of inheritance, but lying to Su Yan would leave a bad taste in his mouth.


    He didn''t mind telling his wives about his reincarnation, and he knew that it was only a matter of time before Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er figures it out. After all, the technique he gave them wasn''t something that could be inherited from a Saint Realm Cultivator''s Inheritance, and they''ll realise it sooner orter, not that it matters. To him, it was only a trivial matter after realising that his previous self never existed in this world. Otherwise, he would never tell anyone with the risk of potentially alerting the enemies he made throughout his lifetime. Even he would be troubled if more than hundreds of Open Heaven Realm bucks suddenly start hunting him down, some of them even being 8th and 9th Rank.


    Not to mention that Su Yan was the only one who has been in constant contact with the previous Su Mu, so clearing her doubts right now would be the best.


    Noticing that he was thinking about something, Su Yan rested her right hand on top of his, intercrossing their fingers. "You don''t have to answer, I am not forcing you. No matter what it is, I will always be there for you."


    Hearing her words, Su Mu chuckled. "There is no reason for me to not tell you, as you''ll learn about it sooner orter anyway."


    Su Yan made a swallowing motion and nervously waited for him to continue, for some reason, she could tell that the thing Su Mu was about to tell her wasn''t something normal.


    "Before I start, I have to ask you this question. Su Yan, do you believe in reincarnation?"


    Su Yan pondered for a moment and said, "While many people believe in the existence of reincarnation, nobody has really been able to prove that it truly exists, so not exactly"


    Su Yan suddenly came to a realization, turning her neck, she looked at Su Mu with wide eyes.


    "D-Don''t tell me that you"


    Su Mu smiled at her. "You will strain your neck at this rate." Picking her up, Su Mu ced Su Yan next to her so they could have a face-to-face conversation. "And you''ve guessed it correctly, this is not my first life, as I have memories of my previous life."


    "No way" Su Yan turned dazed from disbelief. "Then were you always acting like a child ever since birth?"


    "Of course not, I have my pride. Although I am not sure about how I reincarnated, I only awoke the memories of my previous life recently. From what I can tell, my memories were too powerful for a child''s body to handle, so it took them more than a decade to finally synchronize." Su Mu said with a smile. That was his honest opinion on the matter. Although he didn''t wish to admit it, the childish and dumb way the original Su Mu acted was very simr to how he acted before he picked up a sword.


    "So the brother I''ve known my entire life..." Su Yan muttered, confused.


    "I''m the same person, you know, just more experienced and wise." Su Mu replied, making Su Yan nod.


    After a few minutes of silence, Su Yan asked. "Does anyone else know about it? Like Hu Jiao''er or Hu Mei''er?"


    "No, you''re the first one I told about this, and I''ll like to keep it like that for now." Su Mu replied.


    "Why tell me?" Su Yan asked. If he wanted to, he could''ve easily made up some lie to cover it up. From Su Yan''s perspective, she doubted she could''ve ever figured out he reincarnated if he didn''t tell her. The best she coulde up with was him receiving an inheritance before this one. She couldn''t help but feel that Su Mu had trusted her with the most important secret of his life, making her wonder if she was being too forceful about it.


    "It''s because I love you, so why would I lie to you? I actually nned on telling you this after you were strong enough, but since you figured it out by yourself, here we are. Either way, it''s not that big of a deal." Su Mu said, shrugging his shoulders. "Are you regretting what we''ve done now?"


    Hearing his question, Su Yan quickly shook her head. "Of course not." Not only did he trust her enough to share a secret like that, but he was still the same person Su Yan fell in love with, nothing can change that even if he had reincarnated more than a hundred times. Both her body and heart belonged to him, and only him.


    Su Yan moved forward, taking a seat on hisp, wrapping her legs around his waist, and hugging him. Her bare breasts pressed again his chest. "I already told you, didn''t I? No matter what it is, I will always be there for you. Because I love you too, Su Mu."


    Even Su Mu was surprised at how quickly Su Yan was able to adjust to the fact that he was a reincarnated person.


    Raising her head, Su Yan looked into Su Mu''s eyes. "Can you tell me some stories from your previous life?"


    "Before existing in this world, I was born in a ce called Heavenly Territory, a universe world that exists within the 3000 Worlds." Su Mu said, his hands resting on Su Yan''s back. "The 3000 Worlds is a ce where Cultivators with cultivation bases that you cannotprehend roam, immensely powerful Divine Spirits and Spiritual Gods along with countless different kinds of races. Immortal Ascension Realm? That is no different than trash in the 3000 Worlds, no, wait, it''s worse than trash."


    Su Yan''s eyes shone with excitement, and she asked, "Then what about you? How powerful were you whenpared to an Immortal Ascension Realm cultivator?"


    "Let''s just say I could crush a million Cultivators at the Immortal Ascension Realm without even looking at them." Su Mu replied in the most humble way he could think of.


    "That powerful?!" Su Yan couldn''t help but exim in surprise, she was unable to tell if he was exaggerating or if he was actually telling the truth, as shecked the knowledge andprehension to do so. In her mind, the Immortal Ascension Realm is already the peak of the cultivation path and anything beyond that is unknown to her. There were only rumours about an Above Immortal Ascension Realm ever existing, but she wasn''t sure about it. No one knows how she would''ve reacted if she learned that Su Mu was actually being humble with her.


    "Don''t worry, I am sure you''ll be able to reach that level on your own." Su Mu said with a smile, kissing Su Yan on her lips.


    Su Yan showed a warm smile after hearing his words. This is the first time that Su Mu has ever appeared to be truly ''open'' to her, and she could feel his trust in her.


    ---


    "Well, is there anything you''d like to ask, my dear Su Yan?" Su Mu asked, looking at Su Yan, who was resting her head on hisp as he yed with her beautiful hair with his hands.


    It''s been more than a week since Su Mu and Su Yan started talking about his previous life, although the things he talked about were barely a percent of his experiences, they still had a deep impact on Su Yan. Su Mu cleverly ignored the part about how he died in his previous life, the things he mostly talked about were rted to cultivation along with him being an infamous Dual Cultivator. Some parts of his life made Su Yanugh, while others made her sad. Su Mu made sure to tell Su Yan about not talking about his reincarnation after leaving the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, to which Su Yan agreed.


    Su Mu also made sure that Su Yan was cultivating properly, and during their time inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, she made very good progress with her cultivation.


    Now, Su Yan was at the 9th Stage of the True Element Realm, with her foundationpletely stable. Although she said that she could break through into the Immortal Ascension Realm, she was stopped by Su Mu.


    "Nothing. I was just thinking about how you stopped me from breaking through, but look at your cultivation realm. I wonder how people would react after learning that your cultivation base soared one major realm in a few weeks." Su Yan said with a smile, making Su Mu chuckle.


    Although Su Yan knew that Su Mu was someone beyond her understanding, she couldn''t help but appreciate the fact that he treated her as an equal, he would even entertain her silly questions with a smile on her face. The feeling of being loved by him filled her heart with warmth.


    "I''ve already cultivated the Separation and Reunion Realm once, so there is nothing I had to do in this realm." Su Mu replied, pinching her nose lightly.


    While they were here, Su Mu''s cultivation base soared like a dragon piercing the heavens. Before obtaining Su Yan''s Yin Essence, when he inherited the Golden Divine Dragon''s Source, his cultivate base had skyrocketed from the 4th Stage of the Qi Transformation Realm directly to the 9th Stage of the Qi Transformation Realm.


    However, such an explosive rise was just the beginning of a small spark that wouldter be fireworks!


    When Su Mu first prated Su Yan, stealing her Yin Essence, his cultivation base also experienced enormous changes.


    His cultivation base directly soared four more levels, reaching the 4th Stage of the Separation and Reunion Realm.


    Upon reaching the Separation and Reunion Realm, two paths appear in one''s mind. This state is known as Separation and Reunion.


    If one drowns themselves in the thrill of seeking power, they be unable to suppress their raging emotions and desires, thus falling into the Devil''s Path. These people are generally more brutal, bloodthirsty, and violent.


    But since Su Mu had already cultivated this realm once, there was no need for him to worry about it, which made Su Yan''s worry disappear.


    "Su Mu, I want to try putting it in my mouth" Su Yan suddenly asked, her face blushing, her gaze staring lovingly at the standing dragon in-between Su Mu''s legs as her fingers gently caressing it as though she was examining a peerless treasure. Even though they have dual cultivated for who knows how many times since they entered the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, she never tried something like this. She had gotten the idea all the way back when Su Mu had imed her little sister using his tongue, but she was too embarrassed to ask until now.


    Su Mu chuckled and asked. "Do you even know how to do that?"


    Su Yan suddenly kissed the head of his dragon with passion and replied. "No, but I will learn."


    She began licking his rod as though she was licking ice cream. "It''s a little salty, but it tastes good..."


    After licking it for a few minutes, she opened her mouth and slowly began putting it in her mouth.


    ''It''s bigger and stronger than I thought.'' Su Yan thought, realising that it had barely fit inside her mouth, she thought that she''ll be able to do it because her lower lips could, but her guess was wrong. After taking a few moments to familiarize herself with the feeling of having Su Mu''s little brother inside her mouth, she started moving her head up and down.


    Su Mu smiled gently as he watched Su Yan suck his little brother; it felt like he was watching an innocent girl eating candy for the first time. And although her techniques were horrible with barely any sucking force, the soft feeling of her tongue and the warmth of her mouth was heavenly.


    Heid on his back and said to her. "Lay on top of me and stick your butt towards my face; I''ll make you feel good, too."


    Su Yan, who was immersed in savouring the taste of his little brother, silently obeyed and shifted her position.


    Su Mu stared at the beautiful cave that hung above his face, and his hands grabbed Su Yan''s soft buttcheeks. He then pulled her cave towards his mouth.


    "Mmmm~" Su Yan had to stop her mouth''s movements the moment Su Mu''s tongue invaded her cave. However, not willing to admit defeat, she started moving her head even more vigorously soonter.


    During their conversation, Su Yan had somewhat realised how much Su Mu has been holding himself back with his expertise in dual cultivation for her sake, so she wanted to make Su Mu good too.


    Time began to pass slowly, and the two continued to relish the taste of each other''s treasure.


    For the next twenty days, the whole ce turned into the two lovers'' utopia as they continued to embrace each other, dual cultivating in various potions, Su Yan was somewhat able to embrace her ''other'' side, being more open about what she wanted. The moist atmosphere filled the entire hall as intermittent sounds of heavy breathing and moaning reflected off the walls. They were like fishes in a pond, perfect for each other as they continued to give and take, presenting everything to one another and disying their love. This was not for cultivation, but purely out of pleasure and the desire to be with each other. Both of them knew they''d need to work on different things after leaving the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, so they decided to spend the rest of the time together while embracing each other with passion.


    ***


    ***


    A/N- Idk how it was so I just rolled with Su Mu telling Su Yan about his reincarnation, not the whole how he is from a different future or how he got killed, but the reincarnation stuff and a few cultivation realms beyond Immortal Ascension and how he was too op, suffering from sess. Couldn''t do it any better, don''t hate me too much, xD.

 Chapter 32: Exit

    Chapter 32: Exit


    Chapter 32- Exit


    Within the main hall, the chaotic aura still lingered, although Su Mu and Su Yan were already neatly dressed. Su Yan sat in front of an ice mirror that she had made out of her True Qi. Although she could see her ruddy cheeks in the reflection, she still remained calm. Meanwhile, Su Mu stood behind her, reorganizing her beautiful but disorderly hair for her. A peaceful aura of quietness shrouded the two as they continued.


    Being re-transformed into a woman, Su Yan seemed even more beautiful than before. Her gaze was still cold, maybe colder than before, but the sight of Su Mu turns it tender and gentle. She watched him arrange and fix her hair and passed an ornamental hairpin to him, which he inserted into her hair. Seeing how proficient he was, Su Yan couldn''t help but feel astonished. The hairstyle Su Yan usually kept had changed, now it revealed her bright, clean and well-proportioned neck.


    "You look beautiful." Su Mumented.


    "Do you like it?" Su Yan asked, smiling.


    "So much so that I''m already thinking about undressing you." Su Mu said with a smile, resting his hands on Su Yan''s shoulders. Although the two of them have done the deed several times in the past month, none of them had a small appetite.


    "We need to go back now." Su Yanmented, cing her hands on Su Mu''s hands.


    Suddenly, a question appeared inside Su Yan''s head. Looking at Su Mu''s reflection in the mirror, she asked. "What about the others who were trying to climb the staircase?"


    "You finally remembered them?" Su Mu replied, giving a light chuckle. "Since all of them were pushed back after we climbed to the peak, I opened the staircase again to make sure they''ll start climbing again. Now, the only ones who left the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance are those who were either injured, or the ones whopletely gave up. I could''ve just closed the exit, but that required more work than reopening the staircase." Su Mu exined, it was to make sure that they will not be the only ones exiting the small world in the end.


    "You can do that?" Su Yan asked. At this point, nothing could surprise her.


    "Well, that energy ball floating above is actually the Source of this small world, so making some light changes wasn''t that difficult since I''m familiar with the Dragon n''s Secret Techniques that were used to create this Small World. At first, I wanted to refine this world, but I can''t do that with my current cultivation realm, and I can''t reach the Saint Realm in this world, so I just did enough for it to not copse after we leave. But I have a possible way to refine it." Su Mu exined with a smile, making Su Yan''s heart skip a beat.


    "Dragon n''s Secret Techniques? Did you learn them from Lord Dragon Emperor?" Su Yan asked, calming herself. She knew about Su Mu''s rtionship with the previous Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress.


    "Indeed, I still can''t properly perform them until my bloodline reaches a certain level, the same goes for you." Su Mu replied, ying with Su Yan''s cheeks, poking them asionally.


    "Why didn''t you just raise your cultivation even more?" Su Yan asked, grabbing his hand and cing it back on her shoulder.


    "My foundation right now is the strongest, and I wish to keep it that way, that''s why I''m taking it slow. Even if I can tamper my foundation,ter on, staying on a Major Realm for some time is better. The same goes for The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, it''s a Secret Art that focuses on one''s foundation and Dao achievements, and in some rare cases, sharing bloodlines and Special Physiques, rather than cultivation speed, otherwise, it''ll lose its main purpose." Su Mu exined.


    "Main purpose?" Su Yan asked, curious.


    ''To avoid the Open Heaven Realm''s 2 Rank restriction, even little things like this matter. From what I learned over countless years, one of the ways to avoid the restriction doesn''t lie in the Open Heaven Realm itself, but in how we cultivate up to the Dao Seal Realm. That''s unless you have the Heaven''s Order Bloodline.'' Su Mu thought, looking at Su Yan with a smile.


    "I''ll tell you about itter, it''s tooplicated for you right now. Anyway, should we leave now?" He replied, making Su Yan nod.


    "After returning, what do you n to do?" Su Yan asked.


    "What will I do?"


    "It''s about our rtionship. Will you publicise it?"


    Su Mu thought about it for a few seconds before shrugging his shoulders. "It''s up to you. I, for one, couldn''t care less about what people of this world, or any world, for that matter, think of me. As far as I am concerned, a random ant has more value than thembined."


    Hearing his reply, Su Yan''s mouth twitched as she remembered something. She was the only one, along with Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er, that Su Mu valued in this world.


    And if she were to publicise their rtionship, Su Mu would be envied and it would also affect Su Yan''s image heavily. Without even considering all the Elders, her apprentice brothers would nose around Su Yan to choose them, it wasn''t difficult to guess that most of them would end up dying after looking for trouble with Su Mu, even though they know they can''t do anything to him. Although she was a self-confident woman who could look after herself, she decided to not publicise their rtionship yet, efficiently saving the lives of a lot of male disciples of the High Heaven Pavilion.


    "Ah, right. Su Yan, you should mentally prepare yourself after leaving the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance." Su Mu suddenly said.


    "Hmm?" Su Yan looked at him full of doubts.


    ''How cute.'' Looking at her confused expression, Su Mu smiled.


    "Disciples from the three Sects came together and entered the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. Everyone worked together to kill eight Monster Beasts while thest one was killed by me, and the staircase trail was specifically prepared for people who cultivate Yin or Yang Qi. When ites to the Cultivation Realm, Jiao''er''s is the highest, but when ites to Ice Cultivators, you are the best among the disciples of the three sects. Do you get it now?"


    Su Yan gawked, she was only considering Su Mu and had not thought about herself. But now, listening to him, she was suddenly enlightened, "They will think that the inheritance of this ce was either obtained by Hu Jiao''er, me, or you because they don''t know it was rted to dual cultivation. Even more so after looking at the increase in our cultivation bases."


    "That''s what most Elders are probably thinking right now, since the injured disciples have already left Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, they must have told them about what happened here." Su Mu just shrugged, not caring about it.


    Looking at his attitude, Su Yan gave a confident smile, "I will just say that I have not obtained the inheritance; even if I did obtain it, I wouldn''t need to give them any exnation. As for hiding my cultivation base, you already gave me a technique that can hide it even from a Transcendent Realm cultivator, no?"


    Su Mu leaned forward, his face just above Su Yan''s head.


    "I will give you better Secret Arts and Martial Techniques after we leave this ce. And don''t worry, if things get out of hand for you to handle, I''ll make sure that no one troubles you. But I won''t make it so that you don''t need to face any problems. After all, you are my first wife." Su Mu said with a smile, making Su Yan blush a bit, but she still smiled back at him.


    Su Mu had already exined what it meant to be his first wife, along with the family rules and other stuff to her in advance, so Su Yan knew how much Su Mu believed in her.


    Su Yan closed her eyes, a silver blue light appeared around her body before disappearing. "Did it work?" Su Yan asked, opening her eyes.


    "It did. Everyone will see your cultivation base as the 4th Stage of True Element Realm rather than the 9th Stage." Su Mu said.


    "What about Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er?" Su Yan asked.


    "I will tell them about it personally, so don''t worry about it. We should leave, there is nothing left for us here." Saying that, Su Mu straightened his back and extended his right hand towards Su Yan. The main hall was very spacious and aside from the huge energy ball that still hovered, there wasn''t anything else.


    After they obtained the inheritance, a light barrier appeared not too far away from them, and both of them instinctively knew that it was a portal.


    Su Yan grabbed Su Mu''s hand, smiling at him before they started walking towards the light barrier, entering it.


    Their forms disappeared from the main hall simultaneously. Right then, a loud sound simr to ss breaking echoed around the entire Heaven''s Cave Inheritance.


    Then, at the same time, cracks spread across the Inheritance site. The disciples who were still present felt their souls tremble from some stimtion but were unable to identify the cause of it.


    An unknown energy wrapped around them and slowly took them up towards the sky, they were unable to resist the force.


    At the mining area of the Blood Battle Group, after the opening of the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, the powerhouses of three sects guarded that ce, waiting for their disciples toe out.


    It had already been a month since it opened. During that period, many disciples had already left the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. They were people who were either injured or unable to persevere any further.


    From there, the experts of the three sects also roughly guessed the situation inside. And just as Su Mu had previously stated, a few names had gathered the most attention.


    Blood Battle Group''s Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er, High Heaven Pavilion''s Su Yan and Su Mu, and the Storm House''s Fang Ziji.


    Not to mention that insane old man''s female apprentice, High Heaven Pavilion''s Xia Ning Chang might have obtained the inheritance.


    Be it Hu Jiao''er''s sudden rise in cultivation, or the incident of Su Mu killing a Monster Beast on his own, the elders of the three sects couldn''t help but wonder just what kinds of opportunities were present inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. There were also a lot of people eyeing the ''Martial Skill'' that Su Mu used to kill the beast.


    The news of Su Mu killing Xie Hongchen was also something that caused a lot of conflicts within the High Heaven Pavilion. Some elders were questioning about what happened while the disciples continued to ridicule Xie Hongchen.


    "Brother Su, to think that you were able to cultivate such a grandson while keeping his talents hidden from the public eye, this old man can''t help but admire you." He Bei Shui, the third elder of the High Heaven Pavilion said, looking at Su Xuan Wu, who had an awkward expression on his face.


    ''I didn''t do anything.'' Su Xuan Wu internally sighed. He never knew Su Mu was hiding such wonderful talents, but how was he supposed to exin this to the others, who were giving him weird looks?


    "Brother Shui, who do you think inherited the main legacy?" Another elder from the High Heaven Pavilion asked.


    The experts of the three sects were irritated because they found that the inheritance had finally appeared, but didn''t know in whose hand it fell.


    They couldn''t be sure about anything, after all, so many things that they hadn''t expected happened inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. As far as they knew, Hu Jiao''er had the highest cultivation base inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, while Su Yan was an Ice Cultivator, and Su Mu, who was an anomaly among the disciples, so they couldn''t be sure about who gained the most inside. For all they knew, someone totally unknown could''ve gained the most.


    But they also knew that inheriting the legacy was based on luck, so they couldn''t judge based on the disciple''s cultivation and talents alone.


    While the experts of three sects waited anxiously, a light barrier suddenly appeared on the site. It was akin to ripples appearing on the surface when a pebble drops into a tranquilke.


    In the next instance, the light barrier suddenly copsed, leaving behind a big hole in the mineral lode.


    "Is someone there?" Hu Man asked nervously. The Heaven''s Cave Inheritance vanished but the disciples of the three sects hadn''t appeared. Both his daughters were inside. What happened to them?


    Hu Man was not alone in being worried; other experts felt the same. Elite Disciples of their sects entered the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, and they still have not shown up.


    As they watched the scene unfold, they heard someone call miserably not from far away. A Storm House''s elder''splexion changed, and he hurried to move forward.


    When the Elder returned from the site, he was followed by a group of wounded disciples of Storm House. Under the inquiry of the Storm House experts, the disciples narrated the urrences in the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance.


    After a few moments, the Blood Battle Group and High Heaven Pavilion experts also found their respective disciples in the surroundings. The experts breathed a sigh of relief.


    They discovered that the disciples that came out were dispersed to each corner of ck Wind Forest. Although they were puzzled by this strange scene, they knew it must have been done to protect the inheritor of the cave master''s inheritance.


    The experts of the three sects were bustling about in the ck Wind Forest, searching for their respective disciples. They were more sincere and cautious whenpared to their past. As for the reason, they had no idea about who could grow to what heights in the future.


    Their attitudes changed because they didn''t know which person among these disciples now possessed a limitless future, and therefore could grow to stand high and look down on the masses.


    It took about half a day''s time to gather everyone. After that, many of them returned to their sects and had reported to their founders or Elders. This also made Su Yan more optimistic about her and Su Mu''s situation.


    At this moment, Su Mu and Su Yan were standing on ck Wind Mountain. After they stepped into the light gate, they were transferred there. Su Yan was not quite familiar with the ce, but Su Mu had run around the ck Wind Mountain many times, so he knew a lot about the ce. After walking for a while, they were able to find the correct path.


    After about half an hour, the two of them were back at their ce inside the ck Wind Trade Area.


    "Brother Su." Just as they were about to enter their house, a young girl''s voice came from behind, making the two stop in their tracks as they turned around.


    ***


    ***


    A/N-


    This marks the end of the Inheritance arc.

 Chapter 33: Shan Qing Luo, huh?

    Chapter 33: Shan Qing Luo, huh?


    Chapter 33- Shan Qing Luo, huh?


    "Brother Su." Just as they were about to enter their house, a young girl''s voice came from behind, making the two stop in their tracks as they turned around.


    "Senior Sister Xia?" Su Mu smiled, looking at the veiled beauty standing in front of him,pletely ignoring the expression on Su Yan''s face.


    ''Weren''t Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er the only ones? Why is Xia Ning Chang here?'' Su Yan thought, wondering how she was supposed to manage so many people.


    The three of them walked inside the wooden house. Xia Ning Chang wasn''t sure about what to say, especially when she never expected to run into Su Yan. Since returning from the Nine Yin Mountain Valley, she and Su Mu had not seen each other. Coupled with the embarrassment she felt after identally seeing Su Mu along with the Hu sisters, it took Xia Ning Chang''s entire courage to just visit him once.


    "Brother Su" Xia Ning Chang was relieved on seeing Su Mu. She walked inside and asked, "Did you just return?"


    "Indeed, but I never saw you inside the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave." Su Mu replied with a smile, taking a seat on the chair as Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang did the same. "By the way, this is Su Yan, my older sister."


    Xia Ning Chang suddenly remembered what she saw inside the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave, and how Su Mu was being sandwiched between Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er, but she calmed herself down.


    "We already know each other. Senior Sister Su, it''s been a while." Xia Ning Chang exined, making Su Yan nod.


    "I see." Su Mu muttered with a smile.


    Xia Ning Chang continued, "As for entering the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, yes, my master did make me go inside. Oh right, I also found some Yang me Stone inside, and made some Medicine Pills for you," Then, Xia Ning Chang reached out with a bottle in her hand, "You need this for your cultivation, don''t you?"


    Su Mu took it from her hand with a smile. "Thank you, Senior Sister Xia."


    Xia Ning Chang shook her head lightly and said, "You don''t need to be so polite."


    "Do you wish to have some tea, Junior Sister Xia?" Su Yan asked.


    "No, I just wanted to check on Brother Su." Xia Ning Chang hurriedly waved her hand. She was quite a shy girl and didn''t dare to stay at Su Yan and Su Mu''s ce alone with only the three of them. "I am going, you should have a good rest."


    "Then, I will visit you soon, I have some things to discuss with Treasurer Meng, tell him to not disappear on me." Su Mu said with a smile, making Xia Ning Chang nod.


    After arriving at the door, she turned around as if she wanted to ask something, but after hesitating, she couldn''t summon the courage and finally left.


    Then, she suddenly remembered the matter of Nine Yin Mountain Valley.


    The sentiments they shared had reached quite a deep level. Xia Ning Chang frequently dreamt about the confused kiss they shared in the dead of night, and the new sensations that she felt for the first time in her life, she clearly remembered how Su Mu searched through every part of her body. That scene would make her heart jump with joy. She would feel restless for a long time, tossing and turning on her bed, and it would be hard for her to settle down afterwards.


    The things they shared had left a mark on her heart, and the form of Su Mu holding a sword made an irreceable picture. Her heart was flooded with an indescribable soft feeling, making it even harder for her to face Su Mu, but she couldn''t share her feelings.


    When Xia Ning Chang disappeared, Su Yan''s gaze moved to the bottle in Su Mu''s hand. She could tell that Xia Ning Chang''s only reason toe here was out of pure concern for Su Mu, which, for some reason, made her smile a bit.


    "Su Yan, do you have any idea where I can get a lot of souls from, it doesn''t matter if they''re resentful spirits? Like some sort of forbiddennd in this ce." Su Mu suddenly asked, surprising Su Yan a bit.


    "Resentful Spirits?"


    "Yeah, I need them to refine the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance and create something akin to an Artifact Spirit for it. Otherwise, I''ll have to wait until I reach the Saint Realm, and I can''t do that here." Su Mu replied.


    Hearing his words, Su Yan shook her head. "I''ve never heard of a ce like that within the Great Han Dynasty. But something like that would most likely exist within the Ash-Grey Cloud Evil Land."


    "Ash-Grey Cloud Evil Land, so something like this world''s Myriad Demons Heaven, huh?" Su Mu muttered, all he knew from his memories was that it was thergest collection of Demonic Cultivators in this world. Indeed, what he was looking for might exist there.


    "Myriad Demons Heaven?" Su Yan asked, it was her first time hearing that name.


    "It was a top-ss Influence in my world, but I killed a lot of its disciples and elders, including two of their 8th Rank Ancestors and Sect Master, after a conflict. When their Old Ancestor returned from the Ink Battlefield along with their main forces, I couldn''t help butugh at their faces. Before things could escte any further, your predecessor stopped me." Su Mu replied with a heartfeltugh.


    "The Ice Phoenix Empress?" Su Yan asked, making Su Mu nod in agreement. "Why did you do it?"


    "One of my acquaintances was killed fighting a disciple from the Myriad Demon Heavens, if I''m not wrong, his name was Mo Sheng, he was also killed in the battle against her. She was a hot-headed battle addict, so it''s not surprising that something like this happened."


    "Was she one of your dual cultivation partner?"


    "No, although I nned on cultivating with her eventually, the ability to share and purify bloodlines within the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture was created because of her bloodline. Anyway, Tell me more about the Ash-Grey Cloud Evil Land."


    Noticing that Su Mu was not willing to talk about it, Su Yan started exining whatever she knew about the Ash-Grey Cloud Evil Land.


    "And the sixth Evil king is the only female Evil King, the Beguiling Demon Queen, Shan Qing Luo, and the ruler of the Fragrance City." Noticing the expression on Su Mu''s face, Su Yan paused. "Is something wrong?"


    ''Shan Qing Luo, huh?''


    "No, things are better than expected." Su Mu said, a slight smile appearing on his face.


    ''To think a small world like this can create so many talented individuals. Aren''t the Heavens too unfair? But then again, I am not someone who canin.''


    After she was done exining everything, Su Yan asked. "When do you n on leaving?"


    "Don''t make it sound like I''m leaving you behind. You do realise we can stay in contact with the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture? I need to settle some things within the High Heaven Pavilion, then, I''ll be paying a visit to the Ash-Grey Cloud Evil Land and search for something when I''m free." Su Mu replied with a smile. Turning around, he looked at the newly ced bed inside their wooden house. "And since when did this ce have such a nice bed?"


    "I ordered some disciples to ce it here while we were gone. I was hoping you could ''help'' me with something regarding my cultivation." Su Yan replied with a mischievous smile, walking towards the bed while slowly undressing herself, piece by piece, her clothes fell on the ground, revealing her wless backside to Su Mu. She knew that Su Mu had ced an Array around this house to block any Divine Sense that might try to spy on them, so she wasn''t holding back. Su Mu looked at the Blue Phoenix tattoo on Su Yan''s back before his eyes drifted away to her perfectly round buttocks. After giving him a nice view, Su Yan positioned herself on the bed, her legs spread in an M shape with her left hand covering her little sister. She knew that the elders would start swarming this ce with orders to return to the High Heaven Pavilion in a few days after the Pavilion was done with essing whoever had died, so Su Yan decided to enjoy their time together.


    Getting up, Su Mu walked towards her while undressing.


    "Su Yan, are you jealous?" Su Mu asked, leaning forward as he came face to face with Su Yan, his hard little brother slightly touched Su Yan''s moist cave, teasing it. Su Mu looked at her spotless, smooth and silky skin, two round and shapely twin peaks that were being caressed by his right hand.


    "What if I am?" Su Yan rebuked, pulling Su Mu''s head down into a kiss.


    "Mmmmh~" Su Yan shivered in pleasure as Su Mu''s dragon entered her cave.


    And so, several hours passed with the two of them dual cultivating together.


    ---


    "Where are you going?" Su Yan asked, looking at Su Mu, who was getting dressed. It was midnight right now, so she was wondering what Su Mu was up to. After a minute, both of them werepletely dressed.


    "I have ces to be, and a certain Old Man to annoy, I''ll be back soon, so don''t worry." Su Mu replied.


    Su Mu grabbed Su Yan''s waist, pulling her closer to him before kissing her, his hands moving down to her buttocks, making Su Yan moan inside his mouth, enjoying the feeling, she wrapped her hands around his neck. Unlike Su Mu, whose perspective of time was different, a few days without him would indeed feel very long for Su Yan.


    Knowing what she was thinking, Su Mu smiled. "If you look at me like that, how am I supposed to go anywhere without you?"


    At thatment, Su Yan blushed a little before turning around. She wouldn''t mind going anywhere as long as they were together, even if it was hell.


    After that, Su Mu left the wooden house.

 Chapter 34: The Sacred Spirit Medicine Body

    Chapter 34: The Sacred Spirit Medicine Body


    A/N- I uploaded the Cultivation Realms and Grading System for Pills, Artifacts, and Cultivation Techniques in an Auxry chapter, so skim through it once if possible.


    ---


    Chapter 34- The Sacred Spirit Medicine Body


    In the middle of the night, Su Mu walked through the empty ck Wind Forest towards the High Heaven Pavilion.


    ''Since Shan Qing Luo exists in this small world, is it possible for Heaven''s Order''s descendent to be here as well? But if she survived for a few centuries after her battle with Mo Sheng, her descendant should be in the Universe World, rather than this Small World. What was her descendant''s name?'' Su Mu thought.


    "Ah, right. Her descendant''s name was Zhang Ruo Xi." Su Mu muttered, remembering the girl who inherited the Heaven''s Order bloodline from his old acquaintance.


    ''The Heaven''s Order Bloodline won''t be inherited by all of my descendants, only one or two of them would be able to inherit it through the generations. In my family, or what it used to be, I am the only known person to have inherited this bloodline.'' Those were the words that she, the original Heaven''s Order, had told him.


    With those thoughts in mind, Su Mu arrived at the High Heaven Pavilion, sneaking inside without much trouble before walking towards the living quarters.


    At first, he was thinking about visiting Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er, but after he realised that the two of them were cultivating the Siblings Divine Art, although they weren''t at a serious step in their cultivation, he decided to visit themter.


    Standing in front of a nameless living quarter, Su Mu knocked on the door twice.


    Knock* Knock*


    "Who''s there?" Xia Ning Chang''s voice came from the inside.


    "It''s me, Senior Sister Xia." Su Mu replied.


    Just as his voice fell, Su Mu heard Xia Ning Chang''s hurried footsteps as she rushed towards the front door.


    "Brother Su." Xia Ning Chang eximed, opening the door before inviting Su Mu in.


    Walking inside, Su Mu looked around. Xia Ning Chang''s room wasn''t empty like Su Yan''s, but it wasn''t overly furnished either. A bed for a single person, two chairs and a table, along with some other stuff, which was mostly rted to alchemy.


    "Did I disturb you?" Su Mu asked, making Xia Ning Chang shake her head.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I was reading a Martial Technique given to me by my master." Xia Ning Chang said, pointing towards the scroll lying on the table. "Have a seat, Brother Su."


    "I see, it''s a nice ce." Su Mumented, taking a seat on a chair as Xia Ning Chang sat on the other one. Both of them were sitting close to each other.


    "Thank you, Brother Su." Xia Ning Chang replied with a sweet smile, although it was hidden underneath her veil.


    "Brother Su, why are you here? My Honoured Master is asleep right now." She remembered that Su Mu had something to discuss with her Master, so she thought that he was here to meet Meng Wuya.


    ''Asleep? Tell that to the old man sneaking around with his Divine Sense. Meng Wuya was probably pondering about how I came here without him noticing anything.'' Su Mu thought, a smile appearing on his face as he decided to mess with the old man.


    "Who cares about that old man? Senior Sister Xia, I came to see you." Su Mu replied with a smile, making Xia Ning Chang realise that they were alone in that room, not to mention that it was midnight.


    "Have you forgotten our promise?" Su Mu leaned forward, and whispered in Xia Ning Chang''s ear, making her eyes widen.


    "I remember." Xia Ning Chang replied in the faintest voice possible, moving her hands and removing the veil covering her face. "Whenever I am alone with Brother Su, I must not wear my veil."


    "You look beautiful." Su Mu said, getting up.


    Leaning forward, he caressed Xia Ning Chang''s cheek with his right hand and kissed her on the lips, making the blush on Xia Ning Chang''s face deepen, but she didn''t resist.


    Although she was embarrassed about the current situation, the warmth andfort she felt made her want to stay like this forever. Slowly, Xia Ning Chang opened her mouth, weing Su Mu''s tongue as they started kissing more passionately.


    Meanwhile, Su Mu could also hear the sound of Meng Wuya''s teeth gritting so hard that they might fall off.


    After letting go of the kiss, it took several minutes for Xia Ning Chang to calm down.


    "Senior Sister Xia, how was your time within the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance?" Su Mu asked, making Xia Ning Chang''s attention divert from their previous kiss.


    "When I first entered the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, I appeared inside..."


    And so, two hours passed with Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu talking about their experiences within the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance.


    While they were talking, Su Mu casually picked up the scroll lying on the table and started reading it.


    "Hmm. A Martial Skill that focuses on attacking an enemy''s weak spot." Su Mu muttered, cing the scroll back.


    "Brother Su, if you need that Martial Skill, I can ask Master." Xia Ning Chang asked, making Su Mu chuckle a bit.


    "I don''t, Senior Sister Xia. But I actually came to give you something. Can you get me an empty scroll, along with a brush and ink?" Su Mu asked, making Xia Ning Chang nod before she gave him what he asked for.


    cing the empty scroll on the table, Su Mu started writing down something. Xia Ning Chang rested her face on her hand, watching Su Mu with a smile on her face.


    ---


    ''She looks so happy.'' Meng Wuya thought, looking at Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu with his Divine Sense. Ever since he adopted Xia Ning Chang and epted her as a disciple, it was the first time Meng Wuya had seen her so happy. At first, he wanted to stop what the two of them were doing, but after seeing the smile on Xia Ning Chang''s face, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth in annoyance, he couldn''t bring himself to rob that smile from her face.


    ''But, this can''t go on for much longer. The longer it goes on, the more it''ll hurt Chang''er.'' Meng Wuya thought, internally sighing.


    ---


    "Senior Sister Xia."


    Hearing Su Mu''s voice, Xia Ning Chang snapped out of her trance. Realising that she was caught watching Su Mu, her face reddened a bit as she avoided eye contact.


    "What is the highest grade of pill you''ve refined?" Su Mu asked.


    "Heaven Grade Top Rank." Xia Ning Chang answered immediately with a serious expression.


    "You didn''t have a good teacher." Su Mu muttered, shaking his head with a sorrowful expression while Meng Wuya wanted to cough a mouthful of blood after hearing that.


    Su Mu''s words had left a deeper impact on Meng Wuya than all of Zhang Yuan''s attacks, a third-order Saint from the Demon Race who, along with the Demon Generals, forced him to escape to this lower realm.


    "Hmm. I take it that you''ve never failed in the refinement of a Heaven Grade Pill?" Su Mu asked, making Xia Ning Chang nod. "Then, what about the appearance of Pill Veins?"


    "About forty to fifty percent." Xia Ning Chang replied.


    "And Pill Cloud?"


    "It never appeared." Xia Ning Chang shook her head, making Su Mu sigh. That sigh was the same as a dagger in Meng Wuya''s heart.


    Handing the scroll over to Xia Ning Chang, Su Mu continued. "This is a Secret Art made for those who have the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body, I''m sure it''ll be useful to you. But you can only cultivate this Secret Art after reaching the Immortal Ascension Realm. And since that''s the case, I''ve written some insights on alchemy that will help you improve faster."


    "Brother Su, where did you get this?" Xia Ning Chang asked, confused. She never doubted Su Mu''s words, but she was still confused as to how Su Mu came into possession of such knowledge.


    "I know a thing or two about alchemy. As for the Secret Art, that''s a secret." Su Mu replied with a smile, making Xia Ning Chang''s heart skip a beat.


    "Thank you, Brother Su." Xia Ning Chang replied with moist eyes.


    "It''s just a Secret Art, and I can''t even use it right now." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    ''Who knew this Secret Art woulde in handy in a situation like this? It''s a good thing that I took it from him. The Secret Art I gave her is missing a part cause I doubt Xia Ning Chang can cultivate such an evil Secret Art, but I can cultivate that part after getting the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body.'' Su Mu thought, a smile appearing on his face.


    ---


    ''This Secret Art!'' Meng Wuya internally eximed.


    After reading what was inside the scroll, Meng Wuya realised that it was indeed a Secret Art made for those who possess the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body, and it was so profound that he was barely able to understand it. But what he couldn''t understand was how Su Mu came across such a Secret Art, it was simply impossible for him to have discovered it in this lower realm.


    ''The Heaven''s Cave Inheritance?'' That was the only conclusion Meng Wuya coulde to.


    And considering how Su Mu was willing to give such a precious Secret Art to Xia Ning Chang, Meng Wuya couldn''t help but show a faint smile.


    ''Maybe that brat isn''t as hateful as I previously thought.'' Meng Wuya thought, nodding to himself.


    ---


    "And when you''re able to refine higher grade of pills, throw them all at that old man''s face." Su Mu said with a lightugh.


    Xia Ning Chang giggled a bit after hearing that.


    ''Hateful brat.'' Meng Wuya cursed internally,pletely forgetting about the nice impression he had of Su Mu mere moments ago.


    And so, a few more hours passed. Noticing that the sun was almost out, Su Mu decided to take his leave since he was sure Meng Wuya would ask for a ''talk'' with him.


    "I''ll see youter, Senior Sister Xia." Standing outside her living quarters, Su Mu looked at the unveiled Xia Ning Chang.


    She didn''t reply, just looking at him for a few seconds before Xia Ning Chang jumped forward, pressing her lips against Su Mu''s with a face as red as a tomato. She couldn''t believe she was the one taking the initiative to do something like this.


    "Thank you, Brother Su." With those words, Xia Ning Chang ran inside her living quarters.

 Chapter 35: Heart Demon Oath

    Chapter 35: Heart Demon Oath


    Chapter 35- Heart Demon Oath


    Just as Xia Ning Chang left, Su Mu felt Meng Wuya''s Saint Qi wrap around him before dragging him towards the living quarters next to Xia Ning Chang''s.


    "It''s been a while, Treasurer Meng." Su Mu greeted Meng Wuya with a friendly smile,pletely ignoring the annoyance on his face. Unlike all the elders, Meng Wuya stayed within the living quarters made for disciples to look after Xia Ning Chang.


    "Brat, I''ll be straightforward with you, stop whatever rtion you have with this Old Man''s disciple." Meng Wuya decided to say what was on his mind without dying it. Originally, he nned on intimidating Su Mu and forcefully making him leave, but now, he knew that Su Mu genuinely cared for his disciple, and she also liked him, so he couldn''t bring himself to be rough on Su Mu. He was just doing what was best for both of them.


    "I refuse." Su Mu replied without a change in his expression, making Meng Wuya frown.


    "Chang''er isn''t someone you can contend with, her future is limitless, and staying with you will only hurt her."


    "Hurt her, why? Cause you n on taking her away from this Small World? Her cultivation will skyrocket and she''ll live far more than me, making it impossible for us to stay together. She will cultivate to the peak of Saint Realm and be a powerful figure, that''s what you''re thinking about, right?"


    Hearing his words, Meng Wuya''s eyes widened in surprise. How did Su Mu know what he was thinking about?


    "... How do you know about the Saint Realm?" Meng Wuya asked, his voice full of doubts.


    Looking at Meng Wuya''s dumbfounded expression, Su Muughed a bit.


    Su Mu had no ns on telling Meng Wuya about who he actually was, he continued. "I received the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, how else? Inside the Inheritance Cave, I came in contact with the Saint Qi of the one who had created it, and it strangely felt familiar with the Qi you were releasing while fighting the Blood Battle Group. And after realising that there is a world I''ve yet to see, it wasn''t hard to figure out that you aren''t from this world."


    It took Meng Wuya several minutes to process what Su Mu had just told him, and for some reason, it madeplete sense to him. Just as Meng Wuya was about to open his mouth, Su Mu continued.


    "Oh, right. Before you ask, yes, I knew about the existence of the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance and intentionally made you open it."


    Meng Wuya sighed, waving his hand, a round table appeared between him and Su Mu along with two chairs ced opposite to each other. Unlike before, Meng Wuya was looking at Su Mu seriously.


    "... How much do you know about that world?" Meng Wuya asked after a pause.


    "Nothing, all I know are the cultivation realms after Immortal Ascension Realm and the fact that your cultivation is sealed by a Seal." Su Mu exined, making Meng Wuya''s eyes widen again. "The Inheritance I got belongs to someone proficient in Sealing Techniques and alchemy, rather than cultivation itself, so it''s not difficult for me to tell that your cultivation is sealed by someone else."


    "What do you think about Xia Ning Chang?" Meng Wuya asked, making Su Mu''s smile widened slightly. Rather than asking about the seal ced on his cultivation, Meng Wuya is more concerned about Xia Ning Chang.


    "I like her, and I n on making her my wife. It''ll make her happy if you agree." Su Mu replied. It was one of the reasons he was spending his time talking to Meng Wuya.


    "But..." Meng Wuya muttered.


    "Well, we can talk about thatter. First, tell me about the world you''re from." Su Mu asked, making Meng Wuya raise an eyebrow.


    ''Looks like I was worried for nothing, let''s see how things turn out. If anything goes wrong, I will just take this brat along with me and Chang''er, it''s not like his future isn''t bright.'' Meng Wuya thought. He could tell that Su Mu was genuinely interested in his world, which made him sigh. No matter how much of an inheritance Su Mu gained, he was still his junior, trying to judge him like that was unbing of him.


    "The world Ie from is Tong Xuan Realm, a cultivation paradise unimaginably better than this world. Tong Xuan Realm is dominated by 3 races, the Human, Demon, and Monster Race, with each of them having their territories and talents. The 3 Races have historically held a tenuous peace that is predicated on them remaining in their respectivends."


    Looking at Su Mu''s expression, Meng Wuya continued. After the exnation was done, Su Mu closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair.


    ''It must''ve been a lot to take in.'' Meng Wuya thought, deciding to not disturb Su Mu.


    ''From what Meng Wuya said about the Starry Sky and how it is impossible for them to reach it, Tong Xuan Realm should be a weak Cultivation Star in a Star Field.'' Su Mu thought, internally sighing. Things were just as he previously concluded after seeing Meng Wuya for the first time.


    After a few minutes, Su Mu opened his eyes and looked at Meng Wuya. "How did you n on leaving this ce?"


    "The Void Corridor I used to enter this small world, that''s how I nned on leaving this world. Have you ever heard of the forbidden zone called Abandoned Earth?"


    "Inside the Tian Lang Dynasty? So you''re the one who made it so that it turned into a forbidden zone to not let anyone y around with the Void Corridor." Su Mu said, understanding why it was a forbidden zone.


    "At least you''re not dumb." Meng Wuya nodded. "But do you seriously n on leaving this world? This Old Man won''t mind taking you along, but what about the things you hold dear?"


    "Old Man, I never asked you to take me there, I can go there on my own, and it''s not about your Void Corridor either." Su Mu replied, shrugging his shoulders. "Not to mention that I have no ns on leaving behind what''s precious to me, and that includes Xia Ning Chang."


    "Young man, while confidence is something that one must possess, overconfidence may lead you to your death." Meng Wuya said with a serious expression, making Su Mu nod. He knew that Meng Wuya was worried about him, so Su Mu didn''t say anything to make the old man angry.


    Getting up, Su Mu walked behind Meng Wuya and ced his hand on his back. "Let me take a look at the Seal ced on your cultivation."


    ''A seal that is divided into three parts, huh? Unlocking the first seal would make him a 2nd Order Transcendent, and the second would be 1st Order Saint and the third will make him a peak Saint Realm Cultivator again.'' After pushing his Yuan Qi inside Meng Wuya''s body for a few seconds, Su Mu nodded.


    Retreating his hand, Su Mu walked back to his seat. "You''re really lucky, Treasurer Meng. I have the key to solving a Seal simr to the one that''s been ced on your cultivation. If everything goes well, it''ll only take you a few years to unlock this seal while restoring your cultivation."


    "Really?" Meng Wuya eximed, looking at Su Mu with stars in his eyes.


    "But I need you to do something first. Swear an Oath on your Dao Heart that you won''t try to harm me unless I do something malicious to either you or Xia Ning Chang, and that you''ll do me two favours."


    "Do you not trust this old man?" Meng Wuya asked, frowning a bit.


    "It''s not about trust, it''s about being cautious. You should know it better than anyone, no?" Su Mu said with a smile, making Meng Wuya nod.


    Meng Wuya raised his right hand a bit and spoke. "I, Meng Wuya, swear that I won''t try to harm you unless you do something malicious to either me or my disciple, and promise to do you two favours as long as they''re not something that goes against my principles, and don''t endanger my or Xia Ning Chang''s life. If I break this oath, my heart will be devoured by demons and my cultivation will be crippled."


    ''He seriously did it? It''ll be weird to say that I was messing with him now. Well, it doesn''t really matter.'' Su Mu thought, wondering if Meng Wuya was honest or just stupid. As someone with a lot of experience, Su Mu was well aware of Meng Wuya''s character and knew that the old man wouldn''t go back on his words, the part about taking an oath was just a joke. And, for Su Mu, it wasn''t difficult to lead the conversation where he wanted it to go.


    "Don''t worry, I understand why you asked me to do something like that. And honestly, if you had trusted me without any caution, I wouldn''t have allowed you with Chang''er''s care." Meng Wuya said with a smile.


    ''Looks like he misunderstood something, but I guess he''s happy about it, so I''ll let it be.''


    And so, Su Mu started exining the method he randomly came up with after seeing Meng Wuya''s seal not too long ago. Although the method he came up with wasn''t anything special, it took Meng Wuya three whole days to properly understand it, and he couldn''t help but admire how Su Mu was able to grasp so much from an inheritance, it was as if the inheritance was left solely for him.


    "Don''t rush while unlocking the seal, I don''t want Xia Ning Chang to cry after you die in an ident." Su Mu said with a friendly smile, making Meng Wuya wonder how sharp his tongue was. "And I''ll be teaching Senior Sister Xia some stuff about alchemy, so don''t take her somewhere else."


    "This old man originally nned on showing her the Medicine King Valley. Xiao Fu Sheng is an old acquaintance of mine." Meng Wuya replied, making Su Muugh a bit.


    Looking at hisugh, Meng Wuya couldn''t help but ask. "What Grade of Alchemist was the owner of that Heaven''s Inheritance Cave?"


    "Saint Grade High-Rank Alchemist." Su Mu replied with a smile, making Meng Wuya''s eyes widen in surprise once again.


    ''These shocks are definitely not good for my old heart.'' Meng Wuya thought as he watched Su Mu leave his living quarters.


    ***


    ***


    A/N- About Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang bing Su Mu''s servants, should I write a whole conversation for it, as in a few paragraphs, or just mention it as a passing detail, directly jumping on Dual Cultivation?

 Chapter 36: Su Xuan Wu

    Chapter 36: Su Xuan Wu


    Chapter 36- Su Xuan Wu


    ''From that old man''s ability, it will most likely take Meng Wuya 4 to 5 years topletely unlock the seal ced on his cultivation.''


    After leaving Meng Wuya''s living quarters, Su Mu started walking around the High Heaven Pavilion, wondering if anything noteworthy had happened there.


    It''s been four days since the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance closed, and the High Heaven Pavilion was done assessing their losses, along with the disciples who sessfully returned alive.


    Except for the ones who were in secluded cultivation, every disciple who had returned was busy umting their gains. Some were openly selling what they had found, while others were running around, trying to exchange their belongings for Points within the Sect.


    "Hey, that''s Young Master Su, isn''t he?"


    "I heard that he was in Secluded Cultivation."


    "Do you think he was the one who inherited the main legacy?"


    "Idiot, who else could it be but him? Do you think anyone else stands a chance against Young Master Su?"


    "Indeed, his strength even surpasses that of Su Yan. I wonder what his real cultivation base is?"


    "But the inheritance could''ve been searched by either Su Yan, or it could''ve been Hu Jiao''er from the Blood Battle Group, whose cultivation also surpasses Su Yan''s."


    "Did you hear about Xie Hongchen? The Elders have dered him a Traitorous Disciple already, saying that he was the reason for numerous fellow disciples'' death and how Young Master Su brought justice to their deaths."


    "I was there. I saw Young Master Su kill that Evil Monster Beast before killing the Traitorous Xie Hongchen, and he looked nothing short of a hero. I couldn''t help but admire him from afar."


    "I think Young Master Su is more suitable for the position of Top Disciple within the Pavilion."


    Although the High Heaven Pavilion was more crowded than usual, upon seeing Su Mu walking by, every disciple moved aside, giving him way without any words.


    And even though the disciples were only whispering among themselves while looking at Su Mu, with his senses, how could he not be aware of what they were talking about?


    It was obvious that his reputation within the High Heaven Pavilion had skyrocketed enough for the Elders tobel Xie Hongchen as a traitor without even asking him, or Su Yan, the one who was in charge of the disciples, about it.


    But Su Mu wasn''t interested in that, not in the slightest. For him, High Heaven Pavilion was nothing more than a temporary residence, one that he will soon leave, simr to this world. If it wasn''t for him hearing his name, Su Mu had alreadypletely forgotten about Xie Hongchen.


    Unbothered by the crowd and their unnecessary whispering, Su Mu continued to walk around the High Heaven Pavilion without a purpose.


    "Hey, did you hear that Yang Kai''s Promotion exam? They say he has broken through the Qi Transformation Realm and is now given a chance to be an Ordinary Disciple."


    "Yeah, but not only did that guy reject the Elder''s order for his Promotion, he outright said that he never asked for it and if the Elders are willing to force the Promotion upon him."


    ''Hmm. I see. That''s good.''


    Hearing that one piece of gossip, a slight smile appeared on Su Mu''s face.


    ''It looks like Yang Kai is about to find the Soul Warming Lotus. Considering his luck, it''ll be before he reaches the Separation and Reunion Realm.''


    As for how Su Mu knew about it? The answer was obvious. Unlike normal treasures which are easy to refine depending on how great a person''s strength is, Soul Warming Lotus defied that logic since it wasn''t something a person could refine, not even him. Soul Warming Lotus could only be passed from one person to another, never to be refined as someone''s treasure. But there was a catch.


    The less one''s soul has developed, the easier it could be to inherit the Soul-Warming Lotus. Meaning that the easiest way to get the Soul-Warming Lotus is to get it before one''s soul starts developing during cultivation.


    A person''s soul, although minimum, starts developing during the Separation and Reunion Realm, making Qi Transformation and the realms below it the easiest to inherit the Soul Warming Lotus.


    This was one of the reasons, along with maintaining his foundation and the requirement for breaking through the 2 Rank Restriction of the Open Heaven Realm, that Su Mu was taking it easy during cultivation.


    Even he, a former 8th Rank Open Heaven Realm Cultivator couldn''t make any assumptions about a Heavenly Treasure such as the Soul-Warming Lotus.


    Considering all that, it wasn''t difficult to guess that Yang Kai got his hands on the Soul-Warming Lotus even before reaching the Separation and Reunion Realm. As for the residual Divine Soul Strength left behind by the previous holder, Su Mu knew that it would''ve been most likely absorbed by the Evil cultivator''s Divine Soul that always apanies Yang Kai.


    All he needed to do was wait for Yang Kai to lead him towards the Soul-Warming Lotus. From his calctions, it wouldn''t take more than a few months, at most a year, for Yang Kai to find the Soul-Warming Lotus.


    And so, a week passed.


    Inside the Elder Hall, all the Elders were present, their faces solemn as they discussed the current matters of the Sect. Ever since the Sect Master entered seclusion, the Elders are the ones looking after the Pavilion on their own.


    "Brother Su, it seems that neither Su Mu nor Su Yan, are going to tell us anything about who gained the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance." He Bei Shui, the third elder, sighed.


    During the past week, they questioned Su Mu and Su Yan on several asions, but s, all their hard work was for nothing.


    "Brother He, I am as helpless in this matter as you are." Su Xuan Wu, Su Yan''s grandfather, gave a helpless smile.


    ''But ever since they returned from the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, their behaviour has been quite weird.'' Su Xuan Wu thought, pondering about the situation.


    When Su Yan was called back to the Sect, rather than staying in her living quarters, she moved in with Su Mu, who lived in the quarters prepared for Ordinary Disciples.


    This was a surprise in everybody''s eyes. Why would Su Yan leave the luxuries of a Core Disciple and start living as an Ordinary Disciple?


    At first, a lot of disciples would go there, trying to get a single glimpse of Su Yan, but they were promptly shooed away by Su Mu. Even if his status wasn''t as high as Su Yan, the fear and admiration every disciple had for him far surpassed Su Yan''s.


    The Elders also offered for Su Mu to be a Core Disciple, much like Su Yan, and although he didn''t meet the conditions required, they were willing to make an exception for him.


    "I refuse." Was all Su Mu said before heading back to his living quarters, leaving every Elder dumbfounded.


    "But... Fellow Brothers, don''t you think that the rtionship between Su Mu and Su Yan is beyond that of siblings?"


    "Brother, what are you trying to say?"


    Hearing those words, Su Xuan Wu frowned. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe what they were saying, even when he asked Su Yan in private, she didn''t deny his question, so he had no doubt about Su Yan and Su Mu''s rtionship.


    In all honesty, he was surprised by how their rtionship turned out. Ever since she was born, Su Xuan Wu thought that Su Yan would never be able to find herself a man, forever standing alone like a sole fairy in the mortal world.


    At first, he tried to convince both Su Mu and Su Yan about this, but at the end of the day, he couldn''t help but give up. Both of them were unyielding, firmly holding each other''s hand.


    But then again, he couldn''t force them to do anything. If he were to convince them that they were wrong, it might lead them to develop Heart Demons, something he couldn''t bear to witness his grandchildren suffering from.


    Both of them had limitless futures ahead of them, and thest thing he wanted was to bring them down, or hold them back.


    But even more than that, as their grandfather, the one thing he truly wished for was their happiness. After all, ever since his daughter and son-inw passed away in that ident, only his grandchildren were the reason he was alive. He tried his best to never let them feel the emptiness of not having parents, and maybe that was the reason why Su Mu turned into a spoiled brat, but now, he had turned into a fine young man, something Su Xuan Wu could feel proud about.


    And if he were to be the reason his grandchildren would feel sad, he knew he wouldn''t be able to bear such a burden. And since that was the case, he affirmed that the day those two publicise their rtionship, he''d give them their blessing from the bottom of his heart.


    "There is no such thing going on, fellow Brothers can rest assured." Su Xuan Wu said, giving others a confident nod.


    ''Haah, no matter what the two of you do, it''s not this Old Man''s ce to disclose your secret to the public. But the way you''re doing things, it''s only a matter of time. My daughter, it''s just as you said. Being a grandfather is very tough, but I can''t help but love those two.'' Su Xuan Wu internally sighed.


    "Fellow Brothers, as the Elders, we have more important matters to discuss rather than some Disciple''s private life. For now, our focus should be on finding the person who gained the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance."


    "Should we try pressing Su Yan and Su Mu? Us forgiving him for Xie Hongchen''s murder was generous enough, but he seems to think of us as pushovers."


    While the meeting was going on, Treasurer Meng decided to intervene, holding the Sect Master''s Token in his hands.


    With mere words, and thanks to the power of the Sect Master''s Token, Mang Wuya was able to stop the Elders from going any further with Su Mu and Su Yan.


    Whoever held the Sect Master''s Token had permission to ry the Sect Master''s orders, something no Elder dared to go against.


    This was merely an act of friendship on Meng Wuya''s part, simply thanking Su Mu for all that he had done for his dear disciple, although he knew it was nowhere near enough.


    Inside his living quarters, Su Mu was lying on the bed, not sure what to do next.


    It''s been a few hours since Su Yan left to cultivate inside her own living quarters.


    After Dual Cultivation, Su Mu was done ''creating'' the Ice Secret Art for Su Yan, along with a bunch of Martial Skills and Movement Techniques.


    Since it was for Su Yan, Su Mu created an Ice Secret Art bybining all the Ice-rted Secret Arts he had, giving it their best individual quality while also eliminating general weaknesses.


    The base of that Secret Art was the ''Ice Empress Imperial Secret Art''. A Secret Art that belonged to an 8th Rank Open Heaven Realm Cultivator, and one of his many Cultivation Partners.


    Its special quality was that it can absorb and assimte different Ice-rted Secret Arts into itself, creating a better version, and improving itself until it reached perfection.


    Thanks to all the other Secret Arts Su Mu possessed thanks to his vast knowledge, it wasn''t difficult to improve the ''Ice Empress Imperial Secret Art'' beyond even what the original creator had intended.


    It was a Secret Art tailor-made for Su Yan, who not only had the natural aptitude for Ice rted Cultivation, but also inherited the Ice Phoenix Source.


    He was sure that, even for Su Yan, it''ll take a lot of time for her to just reach the Elementary Stage of this Secret Art.


    ''With that done, I should see where Yang Kai is going.'' Deciding that, Su Mu sat cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    It''s been two days since Yang Kai left the High Heaven Pavilion without rifying the reason, but it wasn''t difficult to guess that he was trying to avoid the promotion exam established by the Elders, who were suspicious about his sudden increase in cultivation.


    Some even doubted if he was the one who truly gained the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, forcing him to leave the Pavilion until the dust dies down.


    Outside, two women were making their way towards Su Mu''s living quarters, gaining a lot of nces from all the disciples within the High Heaven Pavilion thanks to their beauty.


    The first one''s facial features were quite delicate, pupils like water, tender skin with a good figure, particrly her abundant chest, which didn''t have an equal. She was none other than Lan Chu Die, the one who spend her time with Su Mu when she was inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance.


    Next to her was a girl whose stature was quite slender, and was not as tall as Lan Chu Die, but looked very delicate. Seeing her expression, it wasn''t difficult to say that the girl was extremely shy, avoiding eye contact with any disciple within the High Heaven Pavilion. She was Du Yi Shuang.


    Walking forward, the two of them arrived at Su Mu''s living quarters. Not daring to be disrespectful, they knocked on the door, waiting for his permission.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Wrote this chapter being surrounded by a lot of kids, so it might not be the best. And the genius who suggested killing the kids, get help.


    I started writing like days ago, but social gatherings took all my life energy.


    And no, I couldn''t proofread.

 Chapter 37: Service

    Chapter 37: Service


    Chapter 37- Service


    Standing outside Su Mu''s living quarters, Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang politely knocked on the door, not daring to be disrespectful as they waited for permission to enter.


    After a few minutes, Su Mu''s voice came from beyond the closed door. "Come inside."


    Hearing his approval, Lan Chu Die opened the door and entered the room, followed by Du Yi Shuang.


    Inside, Su Mu was sitting cross-legged on the bed, indicating that before their visit, he was busy with his cultivation, or at least that''s what Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang thought.


    "Young Master Su, we..." Du Yi Shuang muttered, worried that they disturbed Su Mu while he was cultivating.


    After a few seconds, Su Mu opened his eyes.


    Looking at the worried looks on their faces, he chuckled. "There is no need for you two to worry, for I wasn''t cultivating. And it''s not like I will eat you, so why must you be scared?"


    Hearing his words, both women sighed in relief.


    "We would never be scared of Young Master Su. After all, he is our saviour." Lan Chu Die replied, shaking her head lightly.


    "So, what brings you here?" Su Mu asked, ignoring Lan Chu Die''s ttering words, as he calmly looked at the two with a smile.


    "We would like to thank you for saving our lives." Lan Chu Die said, bowing her head.


    "If it wasn''t for you, we couldn''t have survived in that Monster Beast''s Den." Du Yi Shuang said, bowing as well.


    Although there were things Du Yi Shuang wished she could''ve said, she knew that Su Mu was someone beyond her reach. The best she could hope for was to look at him from afar, admiring him with all her heart.


    While this was going on, several thoughts crossed Lan Chu Die''s mind, but at the end of the day, she decided to remain silent.


    Lan Chu Die was the same, but she was intelligent enough to know her ce, not wishing to step out of boundaries and displease Su Mu.


    After all, from her eyes, it wasn''t difficult to tell the rtionship between Su Mu and the Hu Sisters. And she doubted that someone like Su Mu would bother looking at her, not even with her beauty and appearance.


    Although Lan Chu Die was considered the second most beautiful disciple after Su Yan, she knew how inferior she was whenpared to her. Be it Su Yan''s temperament or talent, she was leagues above Lan Chu Die.


    And for someone like Su Mu, she wasn''t worth batting an eye at, so she just decided to thank him for saving her life.


    "Raise your heads." Su Mu said, making Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang do so.


    "If there is anything Young Master Su wishes for us to do, please ask, and we will do our best to be of service to you." Lan Chu Die said with a serious look on her face, and Du Yi Shuang nodded in her support.


    ''Hmm, so they''ve discussed what each of them will say after meeting me.'' Su Mu thought, a bit intrigued by what they must be thinking.


    "Any kind of service is fine?" Su Mu said with an enchanting and seductive smile, dumbfounding the beautifuldies for a good few seconds.


    Before Lan Chu Die could reply, the always shy and quiet Du Yi Shuang spoke.


    "Yes, anything is fine as long as... it''s with Young Master Su." After saying that, Du Yi Shuang''s face quickly reddened.


    "Yes, Young Master Su." Lan Chu Die agreed, her face reddening a bit.


    ''D-Did we cross the line?'' Lan Chu Die thought, panic rising inside her heart. Indeed, what Du Yi Shuang did wasn''t what they previously decided, but she agreed with it nheless.


    After a moment of silence, Su Muughed a bit. "I am joking."


    Hearing that it was only a joke, Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang felt their faces flushing from embarrassment, yet there was also a bit of disappointment in their heart, almost as if they were expecting their visit to be a bit different and more exciting.


    Su Mu got up from the bed, standing in front of the two. "Don''t tell me you two were looking forward to serving me. Even though you two are pure maidens?"


    Hearing him call them virgins, both Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang showed surprise on their faces, and soon, the former asked, "Young Master Su, how did you know that we are still pure?"


    Although she hated to admit it, there have been a lot of ill rumours going around the High Heaven Pce about her, and most of them were started by male disciples who she turned down or female disciples who were jealous of her.


    Thanks to that, she was surprised by how Su Mu called her a pure maiden. And although it was the truth, she didn''t expect him to not believe the rumours.


    "A gift from the heavens, I suppose." Su Mu said with a slight smile, taking a seat in the chair ced not too far away from the bed.


    Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang looked at each other, and seeing the determination in each other''s eyes, they nodded.


    "Ummm... Young Master Su..." Du Yi Shuang muttered, her face blushing.


    "Although Young Master Su may be joking, we were very serious about our services." Lan Chu Die continued, trying to remain calm, but as she went on, her voice got as quiet as a mosquito. "Even ''that'' kind of service."


    Hearing their words, Su Mu chuckled. "Then how about this, I have an offer for you two, and I think it''ll be of your interest."


    Although it took some time, both Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die snapped back to reality, and thetter asked. "What kind of offer, Young Master Su?"


    "For the future, I would need some permanent maidservants, and I can''t see any better person than the two of you, so?" Su Mu said with a smile.


    "Maidservants?" Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die simultaneously muttered.


    "Indeed, I will take care of your needs, be it Cultivation Techniques or Martial Skills, and all you have to do is serve me as your Master. Of course, you two will be my exclusive Dual Cultivation partners as well, all while maintaining your duties as servants." Su Mu exined with a smile. "I won''t force you to ept the offer, and if you wish to, you can leave. But, if you ept the offer, you will get a chance to see a world that you can never even dream of, much less imagine it."


    Hearing his words, both of them were surprised. Lan Chu Die was thinking about Su Mu''s offer very carefully, as she was sure that he was the one who inherited the final inheritance of the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, so the weight his words carried was too much for her to deny this offer. After all, in this world, the weak served the strong.


    And soon, Du Yi Shuang spoke while looking down, her fists tightly clenching the clothes she was wearing, "Young Master Su, even if I were to agree, the Storm House wouldn''t let a disciple go, not after the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance just ended, so I won''t be able to leave."


    "Du Yi Shuang." Su Mu spoke calmly, but unlike how he usually referred to her as Little Sister Du, Su Mu spoke herplete name, which was something Du Yi Shuang noticed as well. "What do you think is the base of a rtionship?"


    "... Trust?" Du Yi Shuang replied after thinking about it for a few seconds.


    Listening to her reply, Su Mu smiled.


    "Then, if you, as my Servant, can''t trust me, your Master, then the rtionship will be pointless, and the same goes for you, Lan Chu Die, as while rationally thinking about your gains and losses is the best, sometimes, you must listen to your instincts as well, because there are things that your brain cannotprehend. But do note, after this, there will be no second chances."


    While he said that, both Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang couldn''t help but be mesmerised by Su Mu''s presence. His words were profound, almost as if he was speaking with an experience far beyond their imaginations. His presence was far more refined than any Sect Elder they had ever seen, andparing it to them would be likeparing a God to a Mortal, something utterly disrespectful.


    "So, tell me, are you willing to hand over your fates in my hand?" Su Mu asked, an amused smile appearing on his face.


    "I..." Du Yi Shuang muttered as she decided to follow her heart and continued. "I am willing to follow you, Young- no, Master. Although I am not that capable, please ept me as your humble servant."


    After saying that, Du Yi Shuang got on one knee, lowering her head towards Su Mu.


    "I, Lan Chu Die, wish to follow you as my Master, so please allow me to be your humble servant." Lan Chu Die got on one knee and lowered her head towards Su Mu.


    Su Mu smiled, looking at Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang, who were kneeling in front of him and spoke. "Very well. Rise."


    Hearing hismand, both Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang stood up, trying to act as respectfully as possible.


    "So, which one of you know about the southernmost area of the Great Han Dynasty?" Su Mu suddenly asked, surprising his newly appointed servants.


    The reason Su Mu asked this was simple. It was the direction where Yang Kai was running, and from his movements, it looked like he was trying to create his Movement Technique. If things were to go as Su Mu assumed they would, Yang Kai would reach the southernmost parts of the Great Han Dynasty in around a month.


    "If I''m not wrong, that is where the Sea City is, Master." Lan Chu Die answered, cing her index finger on her chin, pondering.


    "Sea City?" Su Mu muttered.


    "It''s a Coastal City that borders the Endless Sea. It is a famous tourist spot and is known for its beautiful environment. On top of that, all the Sects within the Endless Sea Inds use Sea City as their connection with the Great Han Dynasty, giving it a good reputation for aspiring cultivators who wish to join one of these top sects." Du Yi Shuang exined.


    "You know a lot about Sea City, huh?" Su Mu said, making Du Yi Shuang blush a little, but she still had a proud smile and continued.


    "One of the top Sects in that area is the Supreme Solitary Sect, and it alone is said to beparable to Great Han Dynasty''s Eight Great Families. Then there is Ancient Cloud Ind and so on. Sects in the Endless Sea Inds each own different Inds, and higher-ranking disciples never leave those Inds unless necessary. They usually have lower-ranking disciples assembled in Sea City to manage the business. Um, Master?" Du Yi Shuang continued but soon stopped, noticing that Su Mu was about to fall asleep.


    "Master?" Lan Chu Die added.


    "Ah, my bad habits are resurfacing." Su Mu muttered with a slime. "It''s been a while since I had a good nap, too."


    ''I need a good nap, even if it''s only for a few months.'' Su Mu concluded, nodding to himself.


    "Master, should I continue?" Du Yi Shuang asked.


    "No, I lost interest in that topic." Su Mu replied, making her nod.


    "Moving on to important topics, how many steps were you two able to climb inside the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance?" Su Mu asked.


    "I climbed around 1500 steps before I was pushed back, Master." Lan Chu Die replied without dy.


    "I was only able to climb 1000 steps, being pushed back after that." Du Yi Shuang replied, somewhat dejected.


    "I see. Since both of you don''t cultivates a Yin or Yang-based Secret Art, it''s understandable why you only climbed up that much in a week." Su Mu nodded.


    "... Master, can I ask something?" Lan Chu Die suddenly asked.


    "Yes, I was the one who obtained the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance." Su Mu replied, surprising Lan Chu Die, after all, that was exactly what she wanted to ask.


    ''Can he read my mind?'' Lan Chu Die pondered.


    "Right, Shuang''er." Su Mu suddenly called out, surprising Du Yi Shuang.


    Being called out in such a familiar way by Su Mu, Du Yi Shuang felt embarrassed, but she still replied. "Yes, Master?"


    "You said that Storm House wouldn''t let you leave?" Su Mu asked.


    "Yes, Master, leaving without doing anything noteworthy for the Sect is considered a taboo within the Storm House." Du Yi Shuang replied.


    "Then, all you need to do is make a big contribution?" Su Mu asked.


    "That is indeed it, Master. As long as the contribution is big enough, a disciple can leave if they wish to." Du Yi Shuang nodded.


    "I see. Shuang''er, from that table, bring me two scrolls, along with a brush and ink." Su Mu said, pointing towards his table, making Du Yi Shuang nod as she followed his order.


    Du Yi Shuang gave the empty scroll and brush to Su Mu while holding the pot of ink in her hands, standing on his right side so he could write freely. As for Lan Chu Die, she was holding the second empty scroll that Su Mu ordered.


    Su Mu smiled, dipping the brush into the inkpot before he started writing something on the empty scroll.


    ''What proficient Qi control.'' Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were both mesmerised by how Su Mu was able to write on the scroll by hardening it using his Qi. Such control was something even they couldn''t do, much less understand how he was doing it.


    After about fifteen minutes, Su Mu was done writing whatever he wanted on both scrolls and handed the brush over to Du Yi Shuang, who ced it back along with the inkpot.


    "Master, are those Martial Skills?" Lan Chu Die asked, a curious expression on her face. Although she could understand that these were Martial Skills when Su Mu was writing them, she wasn''t able to understand what they were about, indicating that they must be very profound.


    "They are." Su Mu nodded, and handed over the scrolls to Du Yi Shuang. "Pay your respects to the Storm House, and give them these two Mysterious Grade Martial Skills, it should be more than enough. And if they still bother you, just tell me."


    "M-Mysterious Grade? Master, a-are you sure?" Du Yi Shuang muttered, unable to calm her heart as she looked at the scrolls in her hands.


    "They''re just Mysterious Grade Martial Skills, no need to overreact. As my servants, you will receive things far more valuable. So, you must remember to act worthy of your status as my servants." Su Mu said, shaking his head.


    ''Indeed, I made the right choice.'' Lan Chu Die epted the fact that epting servitude to Su Mu might be the best decision for her life. After all, who in this world could hand over two Mysterious Grade Martial Skills like they were some random trash?


    "Remember, as long as you have trust in me, everything will be fine." Su Mu stated, making his two servants nod.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Lan''er, listen." Su Mu said, making Lan Chu Die a bit confused.


    "Master, that''s not my name." She replied with an awkward smile.


    "I know, but I will call you as such." Su Mu said, making Lan Chu Die nod. "In High Heaven Pavilion, a disciple is allowed to keep two servants, no?"


    "Yes, Master, but that only applied to Inner or Core Disciples." Lan Chu Die replied.


    "I see." Su Mu muttered, turning towards Du Yin Shuang. "Shuang''er, after you''re done paying your respects,e back to the High Heaven Pavilion, and I will register you as my servant so you can live here. I''m sure they''re more than willing to make an exception for me."


    Du Yi Shuang nodded.


    "Do you guys have any family?" Su Mu asked, making both his servants shake their heads.


    "I don''t, Master."


    "Neither do I."


    "Is that so?" Su Mu muttered, leaning back on the chair.


    "Umm... Master..." Du Yi Shuang muttered, a light blush appearing on her face.


    "What is it?" Su Mu asked, a bit intrigued.


    "About... our ''services'' for you, can we start now?" Du Yi Shuang gathered all her courage and said, making Lan Chu Die''s cheeks redden as well, but she nodded in agreement nheless.


    "Can we, Master?" Lan Chu Die asked.


    Hearing that, an amused smile appeared on Su Mu''s face. "If you wish to serve me, I won''t stop you."


    Du Yi Shuang ced the scrolls on the ground, not caring about them since in her eyes, her Master was much more important. She looked at Lan Chu Die, who nodded at her.


    Turning towards Su Mu, both of them bowed lightly. "Please excuse us, Master."


    After saying that, Lan Chu Die started loosening her disciple''s robes, making Du Yi Shuang remove the casual robes she was wearing, all while Su Mu leisurely watched the two of them, increasing the amount of embarrassment they were feeling.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    I have resurrected.

 Chapter 38: I Will Follow You Forever (**)

    Chapter 38: I Will Follow You Forever (**)


    Chapter 38- I Will Follow You Forever


    While Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were starting to loosen their robes, Su Mu got up from the chair and took a seat on the edge of his bed.


    Lan Chu Die''s hand reached for the sash that was keeping her robes together, slowly pulling it, causing the disciple''s robes to fall onto the ground silently.


    Lan Chu Die''s face was slightly red, her embarrassment apparent as she revealed her naked body to her Master and her fellow servant, Du Yi Shuang, who was busyparing her body to Lan Chu Die''s.


    Lan Chu Die nced at Su Mu for a second, before she proceeded to remove the ck dudou that was covering herrge breasts. Once removed, arge pair of pale and beautiful breasts with pretty pink tips was revealed before her Master.


    Lan Chu Die''s face reddened when she saw Su Mu''s gaze staring at her body. However, oddly enough, she was not bothered by it. Unlike the perverted gazes Lan Chu Die was used to, Su Mu''s gaze gave her a warm and tender feeling, and it made her body feel warmer.


    "You look beautiful." Su Mumented, looking at Lan Chu Die.


    Out of all the women Su Mu met in this Small World, Lan Chu Die was the biggest when it came to proportions, be it the chest or the buttocks; however, despite this addition, she remained graceful, and her body was slim and tall, almost like an hourss.


    After looking at Lan Chu Die for a good few seconds, Su Mu turned towards Du Yi Shuang, who was staring at Lan Chu Die and continued, "Shuang''er, there is no need for you topare yourself with others, as you have your charms, and nothing can change that."


    "I apologize." Du Yi Shuang muttered. And although she thought that Su Mu was just being nice to her, she felt happy about it.


    "You don''t have to force yourself, you can remove your robes when you''refortable." Su Mu said with a smile that made Du Yi Shuang''s heart beat faster.


    After a few more moments of silence, Du Yi Shuang suddenly moved. She slowly walked to stand in front of Su Mu, blocking his view of Lan Chu Die''s naked body.


    "Please excuse me, Master." Du Yi Shuang said, and her figure slowly lowered until she was kneeling in front of Su Mu, her face right in front of his crotch area.


    She moved her hands, holding the robe sash around her Master''s waist and proceeded to untie it, a light blush appearing on her face.


    While Du Yi Shuang undressed the lower part of his robes, Su Mu remained unmoving, his gaze on Lan Chu Die, who was staring at them,pletely shocked.


    Looking at how Du Yi Shuang was having trouble undoing his robes, Su Mu got up, surprising Du Yi Shuang a bit.


    Snapping back to reality, Lan Chu Die walked over to Su Mu''s side, her chest moving up and down with every step she took, and helped Su Mu undresspletely before he sat back on the bed, all while Lan Chu Die stood next to them.


    Du Yi Shuang looked at Su Mu''s crotch again, and her eyes widened in shock at the sight of his sleeping little brother.


    ''This... So this is what a man''sher region looks like.'' Du Yi Shuang thought, her trembling hands slowly approaching the sleeping dragon.


    Upon feeling the warmth from Su Mu''s little brother, Du Yi Shuang began caressing it, as she didn''t know what else to do.


    ''But why isn''t it erect? Is he not feeling any excitement from this kind of situation?'' Du Yi Shuang pondered. Was her Master not excited by this situation, having two beautiful women ready to serve him?


    After thinking for a second, Du Yi Shuang decided to put it in her mouth.


    The moment Su Mu''s unawakened beast entered Du Yi Shuang''s mouth and felt the tenderness of her tongue, it began growing in size.


    The sudden growth startled Du Yi Shuang, whose small mouth was not big enough to fully fit Su Mu''s awakened dragon, leaving the bottom portion out of it. However, despite the awkward feeling of having a man''s penis in her mouth for the first time in her life, Du Yi Shuang''s body began feeling aroused.


    "Mmh~" After a few seconds, Du Yi Shuang slowly began to move her head back and forth, creating faint vulgar noises in the background.


    "Lan''er,e here." Su Mu said, his right hand resting on hisp, snapping her back from the trance she was in, watching Du Yi Shuang work on his little brother.


    Nodding, Lan Chu Die ced her buttocks on hisp as Su Mu''s left hand supported her back.


    Du Yi Shuang, who was working her way on Su Mu''s dragon, was surprised by this and stopped her movement for a few seconds. But soon, she started moving her head again, slowly bing more addicted to the sweet taste in her mouth.


    "Mmh~" Lan Chu Die slightly trembled at the pleasant feeling as Su Mu caressed her slim waist with his right hand, moving towards her ample breasts.


    Leaning forward, Su Mu kissed Lan Chu Die on the lips while his right hand massaged her breasts while he teased her nipples, causing several jolts of pleasure to run through her body as she moaned inside his mouth.


    Releasing the kiss, Su Mu used his left hand to make Lan Chu Die lean back,ing face to face with her breasts.


    Wanting to have a taste of her melons, Su Mu quickly but gently ced his mouth directly on Lam Chu Die''s breast, before using his tongue to tease her erect nipples, making Lan Chu Die moan as she arced her back.


    And suddenly, his''s right hand made its way towards Lan Chu Die''s little sister, which was already wet with excitement.


    He then used his fingers to caress the soaking wet flower petals whilst still sucking on her breasts, causing Lan Chu Die to moan even louder, an otherworldly feeling quickly enveloping her entire body.


    "Ah~ Aaahhhh~ Aahhhhhh~"


    Lan Chu Die was feeling an indescribable feeling of pleasure at this moment, and both her heart and mind became filled with lust.


    Soon, Lan Chu Die couldn''t hold herself back any longer, releasing her Yin Qi over Su Mu''s right arm and leg, her body going limp after that as she breathed heavily in Su Mu''s arms, her breasts heaving in a synchronised motion.


    "Master~" Lan Chu Die muttered, gazing at Su Mu''s face. She has never felt such a way towards another individual, but her feelings now were not something she could lie about, both her body and soul have been conquered by her Master. As for her anxiousness, it had long disappeared without even being aware of it herself.


    cing Lan Chu Die on his right side, Su Mu looked at the youngdy, who was still earnestly sucking his divine rod, seemingly bewitched by the taste, making her continuously thrust her head, not cking off in the slightest.


    "Shuang''er, I know you''re trying your best, but you suck at it." Su Mumented. "If you continue like this, then I will have no choice but to stop you, as it''s beginning to hurt from your techniques."


    Hearing his heartfeltints, Du Yi Shuang instantly stopped her movements.


    "I apologize, Master, for myck of skills." Du Yi Shuang said with a stiff expression, moving her wet lips away from his crotch area. "I even caused Master pain when I''m supposed to do the opposite."


    Little did she know, Su Mu wasn''t talking about physical pain. As a Dual Cultivator, it pained his mind while feeling Du Yi Shuang''s terrible techniques.


    "Don''t worry, you can always improve." Su Mumented, making Du Yi Shuang nod.


    "Please allow me a chance to redeem myself, Master." She said with her head lowered, her voice sounding passionate.


    "Go on" Su Mu said after a moment of silence.


    Upon hearing his approval, Du Yi Shuang instantly raised her head and smiled brightly.


    "Yes!"


    Du Yi Shuang slowly stood up and began undressing in front of Su Mu, who just watched her actions with a smile.


    From the top to bottom, Du Yi Shuang uncovered her private parts for Su Mu to feast his eyes on.


    Her hairless figure was slim, and it bnced well with her breasts even though they were on the smaller side, and her pink buds were popping and solid. She had glossy white skin that reflected light despite being inside a room with dimmed lights.


    Although her body was not as mature as Su Yan, or as well-portioned as Lan Chu Die, it still had a charm of its own that would easily excite any man with enough karma and blessing to see such an elegant sight.


    A few momentster, when Du Yi Shuang finished undressing, she slowly closed her distance from Su Mu, walking towards him.


    When Du Yi Shuang was close enough to feel Su Mu''s calm breath, her bottom lips were already directly on top of his stiff rod.


    Time seemed to have stopped for Du Yi Shuang at this moment, as she was preparing herself to give away her purity to her Master, Su Mu, someone she hasn''t known for a long time, but she became his servant nheless.


    "Are you sure you''re ready?" Su Mu suddenly said to her, giving her onest chance to change her mind.


    "I am, Master. I only hope that you will not forget about me that''s all." Du Yi Shuang replied, and she slowly lowered her body until her bottom lips touched the tip of Su Mu''s penis.


    Du Yi Shuang bit her bottom lip as an intense feeling of pain appeared in herher region, as it felt like she was pierced by a sharp sword.


    She looked down at her stomach where there was a slight bulge, and a wave of inexplicable emotions surged through her mind. Although she knew that she would one day lose her virginity, she had never imagined that it would be lost this way to a man she epted servitude towards.


    "Shuang''er, you are clearly underestimating me."


    Hearing his words, Du Yi Shuang stared at him with a confused expression.


    "No matter who you are, once our bodies have connected, you will always hold a ce within my heart, so forgetting you is simply impossible. Since you''re willing to follow me as your master, when the timees, I will dly take you with me wherever I go."


    Du Yi Shuang''s eyes widened from shock after hearing his words. She was so dumbfounded that she didn''t know how to respond and could only stare at him in silence.


    Su Mu turned towards Lan Chu Die, who was lying on her back next to them, making it look like she fell asleep.


    "That applies to you as well, Lan''er." Su Mu said, pinching Lan Chu Die''s waist lightly. "And I know you''re awake."


    Looking at how her act was exposed, Lan Chu Die got up, a bit embarrassed. "I just wanted to give Sister Du some privacy, Master."


    "Is that so?" Su Mu said, turning back towards Du Yi Shuang.


    ''Master, to think you would think so highly of me, I will follow you forever.'' She looked into Su Mu''s eyes, and the warmth she felt made Du Yi Shuang''s heart melt with happiness.


    Du Yi Shuang, sitting on Su Mu''sp, began to move her hips slowly.


    "Mmm" She covered her mouth with one hand to prevent herself from filling the room with her moans while the other held onto Su Mu to support her bnce.


    Although it was extremely painful at first, she quickly familiarized herself with the feeling, soon finding only pleasure within that pain.


    Her body was heated, and her stomach felt like it was burning, but she continued moving her body, looking like she was doing squats.


    At this moment, the only thing that could be heard by Du Yi Shuang was the sound of her muffled breathing mixed in with moaning, and the vulgar noisesing from her soaking wet cave.


    Looking at the scene, Lan Chu Die once again felt her body heat up, as she crawled towards Su Mu, nting her lips on his, and kissing him.


    After a minute, Su Mu decided to let go of the kiss and suddenly stood up from the bed, taking along with him a startled Du Yi Shuang, whose body was still connected to him.


    He held Du Yi Shuang in his arms with his hands on her soft buttocks.


    "M-Master!" Du Yi Shuang eximed, surprised.


    Su Mu suddenly began moving his hips for the first time since they connected bodies, his violent dragon fiercely thrusting into Du Yi Shuang''s tight hole.


    His sudden actions caused an iprehensible feeling of pleasure to overwhelm Du Yi Shuang''s body, causing her to moan loudly.


    "M-Master! W-Wait..." Du Yi Shuang wasn''t able toplete her words as the feeling of pleasurepletely overwhelmed her.


    This unprecedented pleasure Du Yi Shuang was feelingsted for a few more minutes, and a few secondster, Du Yi Shuang released her Yin Qi while feeling Su Mu''s hot Yang Qi inside her stomach. Soon, Su Mu inevitably pulled his penis out of her body, causing Du Yi Shuang''s body to go limp.


    And the instant his thing unplugged itself, arge amount of liquid shot out like an erupting volcano, covering Du Yi Shuang''s lower body with white, sticky substances.


    After ejacting, Su Mu gentlyid Du Yi Shuang''s twitching body on his seat.


    As Du Yi Shuang caught her breath, Lan Chu Die crawled up to Su Mu, her face right in front of Su Mu''s still hard penis, and said while looking up at him. "Master before we continue, please allow me to clean you up with my mouth"


    Seeing him nod, Lan Chu Die opened her mouth and started to clean Su Mu''s penis.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Lemons are my greatest enemies, but the story will have more plot for a while before lemons again, though idk, maybe mini lemons and not a full chapter like this, so yeah.


    Plot with lemons, the best thing to mankind.

 Chapter 39: Learn The Sword Dao? (*)

    Chapter 39: Learn The Sword Dao? (*)


    Chapter 39- Learn The Sword Dao?


    Standing next to the bed, Su Mu looked at Lan Chu Die, who was cleaning his little brother with her mouth, thrusting her head up and down, doing her best to please her Master, to satisfy him.


    "Looks like she fell asleep." Su Mu muttered, looking at Du Yi Shuang.


    Lan Chu Die looked at Du Yi Shuang from the corner of her eyes, making sure not to stop the movements of her head, but there was a tinge of jealousy in her heart while looking at the Yang Qi pouring out of Du Yi Shuang''s cave.


    She remembered how Du Yi Shuang acted while she was doing it with Su Mu, and Lan Chu Die wanted to feel the pleasure her fellow servant had felt.


    The pleasure Lan Chu Die felt just from Su Mu''s fingers was still fresh in her mind, making her even more curious about what the real thing must feel like, and although she wanted to lie down, she first needed to clean her Master as she was the one who proposed that idea.


    As if understanding what Lan Chu Die was thinking about, Su Mu ced his hand above her head, gently moving his fingers between her hair, giving Lan Chu Die a pleasant feeling, and he said, "There is no need to be jealous, it''s your turn now, so go lie down on your back."


    "Master." Taking his shaft out of her mouth, Lan Chu Die looked up at her Master''s face, and soon, she nodded.


    Crawling to the centre of the bed, Lan Chu Die obeyed Su Mu''s words andid down on her back, spreading her legs towards Su Mu, giving him a marvellous view of her figure and dripping wet cave.


    Su Mu moved and positioned himself in between Lan Chu Die''s legs and kissed Lan Chu Die''s cave.


    "Umm. Master." Lan Chu Die muttered, looking at Su Mu''s little brother, which was right in front of her wet cave, ready to explore it. "What if... Sister Du and I get pregnant?"


    "Hm?" Su Mu was somewhat surprised by her question. "Lan''er, do you not know how Dual Cultivation works?"


    At his question, Lan Chu Die shook her head, somewhat embarrassed.


    "It''s the exchange between my Yang Qi and your Yin Qi. A woman can conceive a child if she keeps the Yang Qi inside her for a prolonged period, but during Dual Cultivation, the Yang Qi is absorbed to strengthen her Cultivation Base. Understood?" Su Mu exined.


    "Yes." Lan Chu Die nodded.


    "And I can control the fertility of my Yang Qi, making sure that my partners won''t conceive even if it was an ident." Su Mu said.


    "But Master, ording to what I heard, the more a cultivator grows, the more difficult it bes to have a child." Lan Chu Die asked.


    "Generally, that''s the case, think of it as a regtion ced upon humans by the World itself. But a Dual Cultivator like me has the ability to control the fertility of my Yang Qi, and it doesn''t matter how strong I am." Su Mu said.


    ''Amazing, to know so much about this.'' Lan Chu Die thought, looking at Su Mu''s face as she felt his little brother poking her little sister.


    "But, we have more important things to do, don''t we?"


    After saying that, Su Mu pushed the tip of his rod into Lan Chu Die''s tight cave, causing a profound sensation to assault her body.


    Upon feeling her bottom lips being Spears apart and the pain that came along with it, Lan Chu Die quickly forgot about their conversation just now, as she could only focus on the current situation.


    Even then, her mind couldn''t think about anything besides the feeling of Su Mu''s thick rod which was tearing her virgin hole apart, going deeper and deeper into her body.


    "Mmmmh~"


    Lan Chu Die bit her lower lip, trying to resist the pain.


    A few secondster, once Su Mu''s rod filled her hole and the pain began to gradually disappear, a pleasant sensation of fulfilment filled Lan Chu Die''s body.


    "You were curious about how Shang''er felt, right?" Su Mu suddenly said, looking at Lan Chu Die with a grin.


    "Eh?" Lan Chu Die looked at him with a stunned face.


    It was at this moment that Su Mu started moving his hips, thrusting his thick rod in and out of Lan Chu Die''s body.


    Feeling Su Mu''s thick rod rubbing her hole, along with the burning sensation, Lan Chu Die immediately began to moan loudly.


    "Aahh~"


    "Aaahhh~"


    "Aaaaahhh~"


    But little did she know, their cultivation session had just begun.


    ---


    As Su Mu continuously pounded Lan Chu Die''s body, herrge breasts would jiggle with each thrust.


    Su Mu leaned, deciding to give her breasts the attention they deserve, he started sucking on her nipples, making Lan Chu Die wrap her hands around his head.


    "More~"


    "Master~ I want to feel your warmth even more."


    Hearing Lan Chu Die''s plea, Su Mu started thrusting his hips faster while his mouth went up, kissing her neck.


    It was an exotic feeling. And coupled with the tight and squeezing feeling on his little brother, it made Su Mu feel as though he was in heaven.


    However, because he did not want Lan Chu Die to lose her ability to walk properly after this, he held back on his techniques and cultivated with her normally, simr to Su Yan and Du Yi Shuang.


    Otherwise, if he were to go all out, any woman with such low cultivation would go crazy from pleasure. And so, he kept his skills down, only to the level where they would feel absolute pleasure without going insane.


    Thus, after cultivating with Lan Chu Die for nearly an hour, Su Mu said, "I am going to release it."


    "Yes~ Inside, I want it." Lan Chu Die said.


    While she does not n on getting pregnant today, she wanted to ept everything that her Master had to offer her.


    Su Mu nodded and began thrusting even faster and harder.


    "Aaahh~"


    "Aaahhh~"


    A few momentster, Su Mu removed the restraint on his little brother and filled Lan Chu Die''s hole with his Yang Qi.


    "Aaaaaahhhh~"


    Lan Chu Die climaxed, but it was not her first time today.


    "Haah... Haah..." Lan Chu Die panted, catching her breath.


    Su Mu unplugged his rod from Lan Chu Die''s hole, making his Yang Qi gush out of her body.


    Without any words, Lan Chu Die moved her exhausted body, her mouth going towards Su Mu''s rod as she started cleaning it once again.


    Su Mu smiled, letting Lan Chu Die do as she pleased.


    ---


    "Mmh."


    Rubbing her eyes, Du Yi Shuang got up, and her eyes fell on Lan Chu Die, who was sleeping next to her, both naked.


    "Sister Lan."


    Moving Lan Chu Die a little, Du Yi Shuang tried to wake her up, and after a few seconds, Lan Chu Die got up.


    The two of them looked at each other''s naked bodies, a bit confused.


    "You guys are finally awake."


    Hearing Su Mu''s voice, Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang turned around, looking at Su Mu, who was casually drinking tea in his chair, and unlike them, he waspletely dressed.


    "Master!"


    Eximing, Lan Chu Die and Su Yi Shuang got up from the bed and dressed properly, wearing the robes they left on the floor. After they were properly dressed, both of them stood in front of Su Mu.


    "How long did we sleep?" Lan Chu Die asked, wondering.


    "Around three hours." Su Mu replied, cing the teacup on the table.


    Soon, Su Mu motioned Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang to lean forward, and they obeyed, bringing their faces on the same level as Su Mu before he ced both his right index finger on Lan Chu Die''s forehead, while his left index finger on Du Yi Shuang''a forehead.


    After a few seconds, he retreated his fingers, leaving both women surprised.


    "Master, what is..." Lan Chu Die muttered.


    When Su Mu tapped on their foreheads, information started appearing inside their minds.


    "It''s the Secret Art for Dual Cultivation, The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, and the part you have is made for my servants. There is also another Secret Art for you to cultivate when you''re not doing Dual Cultivation." Su Mu exined. "As for how I did it, I simply imprinted this information directly on your Divine Souls."


    "How is that simple, Master?" Lan Chu Die asked, shocked.


    "Our Divine Souls, but how?" Du Yi Shuang asked, utterly baffled.


    Only those who are within the Immortal Ascension Realm can have knowledge rted to Divine Souls, but even then, doing what Su Mu just did would take a massive amount of effort and time, at least ording to them.


    "Manipting your Divine Souls has nothing to do with the Cultivation base, and all it requires is knowledge and experience. But before one reaches Immortal Ascension Realm, their Divine Souls are too weak to do that or to awaken their Divine Sense, and one wrong move can destroy a person''s soul." Su Mu exined with a smile, sending shivers down Lan Chu Die''s spine.


    ''Wasn''t Master doing exactly that?'' Lan Chu Die thought.


    Looking at her, Su Mu chuckled. "Fret not, as I can do it without any risks, but you definitely shouldn''t."


    "Master." Du Yi Shuang spoke up. "If that''s the case, you could''ve easily ced Soul Brands on our Souls."


    "I could, yes, but I didn''t." Su Mu replied, not surprised by her question.


    "Why not, Master? Wouldn''t it mean that we''ll be unable to betray you?" Lan Chu Die asked.


    "As Shuang''er said earlier, a rtionship is based on trust. And I, as your Master, am giving you my trust." Su Mu replied with a smile. "Not to mention, you two are not the type who''d require that level of control."


    "Master, what''s your real Cultivation Realm?" Lan Chu Die asked.


    "4th Stage of Separation and Reunion Realm. You two should check your Cultivation Base." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "Qi Transformation 9th Stage?" Lan Chu Die eximed, surprised. Without even knowing, she had broken through two stages of the Qi Transformation Realm.


    "8th Stage of the Qi Transformation Realm?" Du Yi Shuang muttered. She too, like Lan Chu Die, had broken through two stages without even knowing.


    "I helped your bodies absorb the Yang Qi to the maximum efficiency, but you will need to do so on your own next time. It doesn''t take too much effort to Cultivate these lower levels, but as you grow stronger, it''ll be more difficult to break through." Su Mu chuckled, looking at their reactions.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Both Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang bowed spontaneously, their eyes getting moist.


    Smiling a bit, Su Mu continued. "Raise your heads."


    After that, he proceeded to exin the hierarchy of his harem, along with the family rules and things that were to be noted by his Servants, with what to and what not to do, as Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die nodded.


    "Is everything clear?" Su Mu asked.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Then, Shuang''er, go and pay your respects to the Storm House. After that,e back to the High Heaven Pavilion. How long do you think it''d take?"


    "A few days." Du Yi Shuang replied, picking up the scrolls she had previously ced on the ground.


    "I see. In case I''m not here, go to Su Yan instead." Su Mu replied.


    "But how will Lady Su Yan recognise me?" Du Yi Shuang asked. She doubled that a random person like her could just visit the top disciple of High Heaven Pavilion.


    "Don''t worry. When youe across a woman who cultivates the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, you will be able to sense it, along with which part she cultivates. Or you can just stay in my living quarters and cultivate." Su Mu exined.


    "I understand, Master." Du Yi Shuang said, leaving Su Mu''s living quarters.


    "Master, are you going somewhere?" Lan Chu Die asked as Su Mu got up.


    "Yeah, Mei''er and Jiao''er should be done with their cultivation." Su Mu replied.


    "Lady Hu Mei''er and Lady Hu Jiao''er? Do you wish for me to apany you?" Lan Chu Die asked, not surprised.


    "It''s alright, you should cultivate here. I''ll be back soon." Su Mu replied, making Lan Chu Die nod.


    ---


    [ck Wind Trade Area]


    Inside their house, Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er were sitting cross-legged next to each other, holding each other''s hand while cultivating the Siblings Divine Art.


    After a while, the energy around Hu Mei''er fluctuated, soon returning to normal, making it seem like it never happened.


    Just as the energy subsided, Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er opened their eyes.


    "Congrattions on breaking through to the 8th Stage of the Qi Transformation Realm, little sis." Looking at her sister, Hu Jiao''ermented with a happy smile.


    "Hehe." Hu Mei''er giggled.


    Until a few weeks ago, she was just at the 2nd Stage of Initial Element Realm, and she never could''ve imagined herself reaching this level in such a short time.


    And it was all thanks to a single person.


    "You''re thinking about Su Mu again, aren''t you?" Hu Jiao''er asked, smiling.


    "Yes." Hu Mei''er replied honestly. "Aren''t you too, big sis?"


    "I am." Hu Jiao''er replied.


    Retreating her hand, Hu Jiao''er fell on her bed. "I don''t even know how we can repay him for all that he has done for us."


    "Big sis, you know what he would''ve said after hearing that?" Hu Mei''er asked.


    "What?" Hu Jiao''er replied.


    "That you''re too serious about it."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Su Mu''s voice from behind, both Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er turned around, only to find Su Mu sitting on their bed right behind him, leaning back against the headboard, as he looked at the two of them with a small smile, much to their surprise.


    "Su Mu!" Hu Mei''er directly jumped back, hugging him.


    "I won''t run away, calm down." Su Mu said, patting her back.


    "How long have you been here?" Hu Jiao''er asked, looking at Su Mu while getting up, and taking a seat next to him while Hu Mei''er found a spot on hisp.


    "Half an hour. Since you guys were cultivating, I decided to stay quiet." Su Mu exined. "So, how many steps were you two able to climb within the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance?"


    "Around 5000, Mei''er couldn''t take it anymore, and we had exhausted all of our pills too." Hu Jiao''er replied.


    "Your True Qi was exhausted, big sis." Hu Mei''er retorted.


    "And who was the one that used my True Qi with zero consideration?" Hu Jiao''er snapped back, making Hu Mei''er bury her face in Su Mu''s chest for protection.


    "More than five thousand steps without cultivating a Yin or Yang-based Secret Art, that''s impressive." Su Muplimented, making the sisters smile.


    "It was all thanks to the Siblings Divine Art, otherwise, we would''ve stopped around 1500 steps." Hu Jiao''er said, leaning to her side as she rested her head on Su Mu''s shoulder.


    The three continued to chat until Hu Jiao''er suddenly asked with a serious tone. "Su Mu, can you teach me how to use a sword?"


    Ever since she saw Su Mu y the Monster Beast inside Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, she had been mesmerised by the beauty of his swordy, and she wanted nothing more than to learn it, to be strong, and then maybe, she could be more helpful to Su Mu.


    "Learn the Sword Dao, huh? As long as you have the will, I don''t mind teaching you." Su Mu smiled, genuinely surprised.


    He couldn''t even remember how many Swordmasters begged him to make them his disciple or to teach them the way of Swords, but s, not one of them was able to seed, much less be his disciple.


    Mere words from him were enough for renowned Swordmasters to receive enlightenment in their Sword Dao, but he never officially took in any disciple, and the closest he had to a disciple was Heaven''s Order, as he would asionally give her pointers about the Sword, even if it looked like he was just messing with her.


    And here he was, the most renowned Swordsman within the 3000 Worlds, taking Hu Jiao''er under his teachings on a whim.


    "Really?" Hu Jiao''er eximed, kissing Su Mu''s left cheek.


    "No fair, big sis." Hu Mei''er grumbled, kissing Su Mu''s right cheek.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    What do you think, will Su Mu pick a sword to train Hu Jiao''er or not? After all, his oath had ended way earlier.


    And should I rename him and call him Xiang Chen rather than Su Mu, as many people are confused when he talks to Su Yan?


    I nned on updating when the power stones reset, but it got dyed by almost 7 hours, sorry.

 Chapter 40: Training (1)

    Chapter 40: Training (1)


    Chapter 40- Training (1)


    [Deepest parts of the ck Wind Forest]


    "You have improved a lot, Jiao''er." Su Mumented with a smile, sitting atop a tree branch as he looked at Hu Jiao''er.


    "Huff... Huff..." Hu Jiao''er panted, her body drenched in sweat.


    "Let''s end it here for today." Su Mu said, jumping off the tree branch while looking at Hu Jiao''er.


    "I can still fight." Hu Jiao''er said, gripping the sword with both her hands and pointing it towards Su Mu.


    "But you''ve already passed the test." Su Mu said with a smile, showing the strand of hair he was holding in his right hand. "You sessfullynded a hit on me. Congrattions."


    "But it''s just a strand of your hair." Hu Jiao''er grumbled, and unlike what she had previously expected, her passing the test wasn''t nearly as satisfying as she had thought.


    After she asked Su Mu to teach her the Dao of Sword, Su Mu stated that she must firstnd a hit on him using a sword. During this time, the only thing Su Mu did was asionally correct her posture while giving her pointers every now and then.


    "If you wish to overpower me with the sheer difference in cultivation, then you must first cultivate till the 4th or 5th Stage of Immortal Ascension Realm first." Looking at her unwilling expression, Su Mu chuckled.


    ''Honestly, she exceeded my expectations.'' At first, Su Mu never expected Hu Jiao''er to pass the test so soon, as it had barely been over a week since they started training together.


    ''I should start training my new body as well. There is only so much I can do while relying solely on the experience from my past, not to mention that my body isn''t capable of keeping up with my mind and battle instinct. It''s like expecting a newborn child to move simrly to a grown adult.'' Su Mu thought, looking at the strand of hair before letting it go.


    "We will start your training tomorrow, so let''s go back."


    Although Hu Jiao''er wanted to stay, she knew her limits.


    "I don''t get it, how can my True Qi end faster than your Yuan Qi? Isn''t True Qi supposed to be stronger than Yuan Qi?" Hu Jiao''er asked, sheathing her sword and hanging it on her waist.


    "It''s because I can manage my Yuan Qi far more efficiently. Don''t worry, you''re very talented when ites to the Dao of Sword, so don''t push yourself too hard." Su Mu replied, grabbing her hand as the two walked away.


    "You are amazing, even more than Su Yan, or any person I''ve met in my entire life." Hu Jiao''erplimented from the bottom of her heart.


    "Is that so?" Su Mu chuckled. "I''m sure people would consider you much more amazing. After all, you broke through the 6th Stage of True Element Realm."


    "I don''t care about what other people think." Hu Jiao''er stated. What she cared about was what Su Mu thought of her, rather than some people she barely knew.


    The two walked for around 15 minutes, soon arriving at the front of a small wooden house. The size of the wooden house was a bit bigger than the one used by Su Yan at the ck Wind Trade Area.


    "I can''t believe we''re living in the deepest parts of ck Wind Forest and not a single Monster Beast ever approached us, much less a Human." Hu Jiao''er praised.


    "Well, I did ce a Concealment Array in ce. I''d lose a lot of face if the Array couldn''t even conceal this ce from some Monster Beasts." Su Mu replied. It would''ve been annoying if Monster Beasts kept bugging them every other day.


    Before Hu Jiao''er could reply, a loud voice came from within the wooden house.


    "Su Mu, Big Sis." Hu Mei''er stormed out of the wooden house, curiously looking at the two of them. "Big Sis, did you pass the test?"


    At her question, Hu Jiao''er nodded. "I did."


    Surprised, Hu Mei''er turned towards Su Mu to confirm whether Hu Jiao''er was telling the truth or not.


    ''You don''t trust your elder sister? And you can tell whether I''m lying or not because of the Sibling''s Divine Art.'' Hu Jiao''er internally grumbled.


    Knowing what Hu Jiao''er was thinking about, a sly smile appeared on Hu Mei''er''s face. Her sister was so easy to lead around.


    "Don''t mess with her." Su Mu said, making Hu Mei''er nod with a small smile.


    "I''ll go clean up first." Hu Jiao''er said, looking at her clothes. Although the sweat has long since disappeared, her clothes were still dirty.


    "Has she always been this stubborn?" Su Mu asked, looking at Hu Mei''er.


    "Big Sis has always been like that. Once she sets her mind on something, she won''t stop until she''s satisfied." Hu Mei''er nodded.


    "I see."


    "But did she seriouslynd a hit on you? Are you alright?" Hu Mei''er asked, checking Su Mu from top to bottom while circling around him.


    "She sure did." Su Mu replied.


    After making sure that he was alright, Hu Mei''er stopped in front of him. "But please don''t go too hard on Big Sis, although she acts like this, she is very sensitive."


    "I won''t do anything that will harm her, so don''t worry."


    "I trust you." Hu Mei''er smiled. "But I''m worried about her pushing herself too hard."


    During the day, Hu Jiao''er would train with Su Mu, while during the night, she would cultivate the Siblings Divine Art with Hu Mei''er. Thanks to that, Hu Mei''er was concerned that Hu Jai''er was pushing herself too much.


    Su Mu leaned forward, kissing Hu Mei''er.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure Jiao''er can manage this much." Su Mu said, patting her head. "And what you should be concerned about is consolidating your foundation. You broke through the 9th Stage of the Qi Transformation Realm yesterday, didn''t you?"


    "But I''m already done consolidating my realm." Hu Mei''er replied with a smile, and from her expression, it was easy to tell that she wanted to be praised.


    Looking at her, Su Mu smiled. "You will break through to the Separation and Reunion Realm soon, so it''s better to be prepared. Tomorrow, I will teach you something amazing."


    "Really? What will you teach me? I tried learning the Sword Dao, but..." Hu Mei''er asked, her curiosity rising.


    When Hu Jiao''er started learning the Dao of Sword from Su Mu, Hu Mei''er also joined them, but she was soon rejected by Su Mu as shecked both talent and the will to learn it, to begin with, unlike Hu Jiao''er, who was both talented and willing to learn.


    A Sword wasn''t something one could learn without resolve, no matter how talented the individual was.


    "Sword Dao is but many of the paths a cultivator can walk, so don''t belittle yourself just because I said you are not suited to learn the Sword Dao, as there are things that only you can do."


    "Then what will I learn?" Hu Mei''er asked, happy by the fact that Su Mu wasforting her.


    But little did she know, Su Mu only said what he thought was the truth. After all, even though Hu Mei''ercked the talent for Swords, that didn''t mean she wasn''t good at any other Dao. Every person had something they were gifted in.


    "You will find out tomorrow." At her question, Su Mu just smiled.


    ---


    "Jiao''er, you remember what I previously told you about Sword Qi, right?"


    "I do." Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    "Then, do you know what a Sword Heart is?"


    "Sword Heart? The Dao Heart which is cultivated by those who pursue the Dao of Sword, and it is different from a normal cultivator''s Dao Heart." Hu Jiao''er replied without any dy.


    ''This world''s understanding of Sword Heart is too shallow.'' Although Su Mu knew about this, he couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment.


    "Let me exin the main advantages and disadvantages of a Sword Heart to you."


    "Advantages and disadvantages?" Hu Jiao''er looked a bit puzzled, but she politely waited for Su Mu''s exnation.


    ''What a nice disciple to have.'' Whenever Su Mu was teaching her, Hu Jiao''er would act politely as if she was in the presence of her Honoured Master, unlike how she treated him casually on normal days, something Su Mu found quite adorable.


    "Unlike Dao Heart, those who cultivate a Sword Heart will never encounter Heart Demons or Qi Deviation. The Sword Heart depends on a person''s firmness and conviction to uphold what they believe is just, and why they hold their Sword." Su Mu stated, shocking Hu Jiao''er.


    Heart Demons were a cultivator''s greatest enemies. They were all the personification of regrets that a cultivator had, hindering the cultivator on every breakthrough they experience, killing them in most cases. The only way to get rid of a Heart Demon was to solve the regret that Heart Demon was created from, and it was, by no means, an easy task.


    Looking at their shocked faces, Su Mu lightly chuckled. "But if they break an oath, or do something that goes against their code of conduct, their Sword Heart will directly shatter. And unlike Dao Hearts, which can be repaired to a certain extent, there is no cure for a broken Sword Heart."


    "I see."


    "The person with a broken Sword Heart will never grow when ites to the Dao of Sword. They are, in a sense, abandoned by the Heavens. That''s the reason why Sword Cultivators are regarded so highly everywhere. But even after all this, the advantages a Sword Heart offer are undeniable."


    After thinking for a while, Hu Jiao''er asked. "I have a question."


    "Go ahead."


    "Is a Sword Heart necessary for someone to cultivate Sword Qi?"


    "No." Su Mu shook his head. "Anyone with a bit of understanding can refine their Qi into Sword Qi, and depending on their understanding, the Sword Qi can have various properties." Su Mu exined.


    "I see." Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    "Why do you wish to learn the Dao of Sword, Jiao''er?"


    "To be of help to you, and to protect Mei''er." Hu Jiao''er replied with a resolute expression as she answered instinctively, surprising Su Mu a bit.


    ''Her reasons to pick a sword arepletely opposite to mine. A sword that is used to protect, huh? It ispletely different from my sword, a weapon meant solely for killing. But that''s good. While hate is a powerful emotion to help one move forward, it leaves the holder empty after it is resolved, like an existence without meaning.'' Su Mu thought, smiling a bit.


    "Thank you, Jiao''er." Su Mu said.


    Realising what she just said, Hu Jiao''er''s face slowly turned red as she tried to hide her embarrassment.


    The only thing Hu Jiao''er was thankful about was that Hu Mei''er wasn''t with them, otherwise, Hu Jiao''er might have passed out from embarrassment.


    ''I still have around a month to stay here, so should I call Su Yan here as well? It''ll be a good for her before she breaks through to the Immortal Ascension Realm. Not to mention, fighting Jiao''er and Su Yan at the same time would be a good exercise for me.'' Su Mu thought.


    ***


    ***


    A/N-


    I will upload chapters regrly, as I swear upon my Sword Heart.


    A short chapter (1900 words?) as I divided it into three parts before Su Mu leaves to get the Soul Warming Lotus. Giggidy.


    Anyway, the reason I didn''t upload was that I randomly picked a novel and it got me hooked, so I couldn''t just stop midway.


    After reading about so many evil Mcs on webnovel, it was quite refreshing to read a main character with active morals and who was genuinely a hero without suffering from a heroplex.

 Chapter 41: Training (2)

    Chapter 41: Training (2)


    ChapChapter 41- Training (2)


    "Now, can you two see the Monster Beast flying at a distance without enhancing your eyesight with Qi? From what I can tell, it''s a 3rd Order,parable to a Separation and Reunion Realm Cultivator." Su Mu asked, looking in a certain direction.


    "I can, but it''s a bit blurry. Though, I am sure I can see it using my True Qi." Hu Jiao''er said as she squinted her eyes to get a better look at it.


    "Don''t worry, even I can''t see it clearly without using my Qi." Su Mu chuckled.


    "But I can see it clearly." Hu Mei''er added, looking at the Monster Beast without a change in her expression.


    "You always had an exceptional vision, Mei''er." Hu Jiao''er stated, turning towards Su Mu. "But why are we here?"


    After Su Mu taught Hu Jiao''er about the Sword Heart, he took Hu sisters to the western part of the ck Wind Forest, an area which had plenty of Monster Beasts in it.


    "It''s time to teach Mei''er something good." Su Mu said with a smile.


    "What will it be?" Hu Mei''er asked, remembering what Su Mu had promised her yesterday.


    "The Dao of Archery." Su Mu said, surprising Hu Mei''er a bit.


    "Archery? But that''s not very strong, so I wouldn''t be of any help to Su Mu or Big Sis." Hu Mei''er said, somewhat dejected.


    "There is no point in exining it, so let me just show you." Su Mu said, lifting his left hand as a hazy blue bow appeared in it, followed by an arrow that appeared in his right hand.


    cing the arrow and pulling it back, Su Mu closed his eyes and smiled. "The Dao of Archery is, by no means, weak. Its real strength lies in its ability to kill the opponent with a single attack by attacking their weak spots. If taken by surprise, not many people can avoid an Archer with a simr cultivation base."


    Shwooo!


    The arrow travelled so fast that Hu Mei''er was unable to follow it with her eyes, but she knew where the arrow was headed, so she directly moved her eyes towards the flying Monster Beast.


    On the other hand, Hu Jiao''er focused her True Qi on her eyes, following the arrow''s trajectory.


    ''Her control over True Qi has improved a lot. The Lizard Emperor was wrong. As long as I wish to, I can raise good disciples, too.'' Looking at Hu Jiao''er, Su Mu nodded with a satisfied smile.


    Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er watched in pure awe as the arrow struck the flying Monster Beast in the head, killing it in a single hit as it fell to the ground.


    "Amazing."


    "You did it with your eyes closed."


    Not only was Su Mu able to kill a Monster Beast from such a distance, but the Monster Beast he killed was also at the Separation and Reunion Realm, rivalling Su Mu''s cultivation.


    A normal Separation and Reunion Realm Cultivator would find it very difficult to kill a Monster Beast of simr cultivation, but Su Mu had done it with almost no effort.


    Su Mu chuckled, looking at the Hu sisters, who both had dazed expressions on their beautiful faces. Indeed, impressing his women with things like this will always be fun.


    "Mei''er, this is what you will be learning. With the Dao of Archery, I am sure you will be able to support Jiao''er when in battle, and if ites down to it, fighting alone would be possible as long as you''re cautious. When the two of you fight together, you will be able to take on opponents of higher cultivation without much trouble as long as the difference is not too overwhelming." Su Mu exined.


    ''One is gifted with the Dao of Sword while the other is gifted with the Dao of Archery. If they were born within the 3000 Worlds, they could''ve made a name for themselves. I wonder if they managed to reach that level in my previous life.''


    "I can really do that?" Hu Mei''er asked, trying to suppress her happiness.


    ''If I work hard enough, I won''t be a burden to them anymore.'' Hu Mei''er thought, smiling.


    "Of course." Su Mu said, patting her head.


    "How strong can Dao of Archery be?" Hu Jiao''er asked, curious.


    ''I could kill a peak 7th Rank Open Heaven Realm Cultivator with a single hit even if it was a casual strike.'' Su Mu thought.


    "The Dao of Archery is most effective against opponents who have a certain weakness within their bodies. Like a Monster Beast''s Monster Core, the Archer will be able to aim for that weakness." Su Mu exined.


    On top of that, Dao of Archery was very effective against Divine Spirits and Open Heaven Realm Cultivators, as it could wlessly damage their Divine Spirit Sources and Universe Worlds respectively.


    "I will do my best." Hu Mei''er said with a smile.


    After he was done demonstrating the Dao of Archery to Hu Mei''er, the three made their way back to the wooden house. On their way, Hu Mei''er asked several questions about the Dao of Archery, which Su Mu didn''t mind answering.


    ''To think the ones who''ll inherit two of my favourite Daos are sisters.'' Realising that, Su Muughed a bit.


    Although he never mastered the Dao of Archery with the thought of achieving something, he had always enjoyed using it while fighting, and he preferred using it against the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress whenever they fought together, at least before their cultivation surpassed his own.


    "Is something wrong?" Hu Jiao''er asked as Su Mu startedughing without any reason.


    "No, I was just thinking about something." Su Mu replied, cing his index finger on Hu Mei''er''s forehead as it slightly glowed.


    "That was?" Hu Mei''er eximed, surprised by the sudden information that appeared inside her mind.


    "I imprinted the Technique I used on your Soul, so you must first cultivate it on your own before I can start teaching you. It''ll take you a few days, so you should enter secluded cultivation. In the meantime, I will teach Jiao''er about the Dao of Sword." Su Mu exined.


    "But what is the skill called Divine Eyes?" Hu Mei''er asked.


    "It is a martial skill that enhances a cultivator''s eyes, helping them see things that would be impossible to see with normal eyes. It is said that it can see through an enemy''s weakness at a nce, but even I was unable to cultivate it past a minor aplishment. But I believe that Mei''er can do it. After all, there are walls that hard work alone is unable to ovee." Su Mu exined.


    The Divine Eyes was a Martial Skill that Su Mu received from a cultivator he fought in his younger days, and it was after that battle he developed an interest in the Dao of Archery. The man told him that the Divine Eyes could see through a person''s very soul if cultivated to its peak. Potentially, it rivals the Demon''s Eye of Annihtion and the ck Purgotary Eye from the Myriad Demons Heaven.


    ''Now that I think about it, I should''ve somehow taken the Demon''s Eye of Annihtion and the ck Purgotary Eye when I fought the Myriad Demons Heaven. How regrettable.'' Su Mu internally sighed.


    "Do you really believe I can do it?" Hu Mei''er asked.


    "I do." Su Mu replied, making Hu Mei''er''s expression brighten up.


    After hugging Su Mu and thanking him for a bit, Hu Mei''er waved towards Hu Jiao''er before going inside the wooden house and entering secluded cultivation.


    "Now, we should start your training, Jiao''er." Su Mu said.


    "Should we go to the ce we usually train?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    If they were to train here, they would end up destroying their house, along with the surroundings.


    "No. Today''s training is different." Su Mu said.


    "Hm?" Hu Jiao''er watched as Su Mu ced his right hand on her stomach, resting it above her belly button, but she didn''t mind as she watched him curiously.


    Soon, Hu Jiao''er felt the True Qi within her body moving towards her Dantian, unable to escape even after she tried.


    "You sealed my cultivation?" Hu Jiao''er asked, surprised. Although she was sure that she could break the seal if she tried to, she stopped herself from doing so, trusting Su Mu.


    "Indeed. The basics of Sword Dao must be practised with one''s own body without the support of Qi. Otherwise, my Jiao''er would be no different from the countless failed Swordsmaster out there. One must know what it feels like to use a sword with both body and mind." Su Mu said with a smile, cing his hand on his stomach, and sealing his cultivation.


    ''It''s time to start training my body as well, and to let go of my oath.'' Su Mu thought, looking at the sword that was hanging on his waist.


    Today''s training had two purposes. The first was to train Hu Jiao''er, and the second was to train his new body.


    Although Su Mu knew everything there is to know about swords and had unparalleled achievements in the Dao of Swords, his body will never be able to keep up with him unless he works hard to imprint his battle instincts into it through training. And while it may not be a problem in this small world, it will cost him a lot when he returns to the 3000 Worlds.


    "Draw your sword." Su Mu said, looking at Hu Jiao''er as his hand rested on the hilt of his sword, slowly unsheathing it as Hu Jiao''er did the same.


    "Today, all you have to do is imitate the movements I make with as much precision as possible. If you do something wrong, I will correct you." Su Mu exined.


    "Yes." Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mu started swinging his sword with a neutral expression, slowly moving forward while bearing out an otherworldly feeling that left Hu Jiao''er in a daze, making her wonder if she was watching an Immortal descent into the mortal world.


    Although his swings had no power in them, Hu Jiao''er could feel the pressure that Su Mu was releasing, making her wish to lower her head in its presence.


    ''I will need to train a lot. Although I can''t use this technique for now, practising it is necessary.'' While performing the Sword Technique, Su Mu was also evaluating his own performance. After all, the training was as useful for him as it was for Hu Jiao''er.


    After a few minutes, Su Mu stopped and looked at Hu Jiao''er, who was still in a daze.


    "That was the first of the twenty-seven parts of the Sword Technique you will be learning. A Sword Technique that can cut the heavens itself, The Heavenly Sword."


    At this moment, for the first time in his life, Su Mu had decided to pass down the Sword Technique he had created to someone else, a technique which was once regarded as the strongest sword within the 3000 worlds, rumoured to have the ability to sever the Heavens itself.


    And so, the two continued to train for several hours. Even with their cultivations sealed, a cultivator''s physical body was far superior to that of a normal human.


    ---


    "I have never been this exhausted in my entire life." Hu Jiao''er eximed, panting as she took a seat next to a tree.


    "Are you nning on giving up?" Su Muughed a bit, standing in front of Hu Jiao''er.


    "Of course not." Hu Jiao''er replied, stabilizing her breathing as she nced towards their wooden house. "I wonder how Mei''er is doing. It''s her first time entering secluded cultivation."


    "She will be fine." Su Mu said, taking a seat next to her before picking her up and cing Hu Jiao''er on hisp.


    "I''m sweaty, no." Hu Jiao''er tried to retort, but gave up after Su Mu said it was fine.


    "But really, it''s rare to see siblings being this close in this world." Su Mumented.


    "Aren''t you and Su Yan close as well?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "Oh." Su Mu wrapped his hands around her waist, pulling Hu Jiao''er close as he whispered in her ear. "We are closer in so many ways."


    Knowing the rtionship between Su Mu and Su Yan, Hu Jiao''er started getting a bit embarrassed as her cheeks turned slightly red.


    Looking at her, Su Mu smiled. "I n on calling Su Yan to train with you two as well. She can''t break through into the Immortal Ascension Realm at the High Heaven Pavilion."


    "Su Yan really is amazing." Hu Jiao''er stated, looking at the night sky.


    ''Well, Su Yan is the inheritor of the Strongest Ice Phoenix Empress, but the inheritor of the strongest Sword Technique shouldn''t look down on herself.''


    "She sure is." Su Mu said, pinching her cheek with enough strength.


    "What was that for?" Hu Jiao''er grumbled, rubbing her now swollen cheek.


    "I don''t know why you and Mei''er have a habit of degrading your talents whenpared to others, but I''ve already said that you both are very talented, so don''t look down on yourself. And I wouldn''t allow anyone to look down on my woman, so you must not look down yourself either." Su Mu said.


    Hearing his words, Hu Jiao''er just smiled, not saying anything as she leaned back on his chest.


    Rather than feeling embarrassed like she usually would, Hu Jiao''er felt happy from the bottom of her heart, knowing that Su Mu would always support and love her.


    ***


    ***


    A/N-


    Should Mc go to the Central Capital and the Eight Great Families after dealing with Yang Kai and taking the Soul Warming Lotus(which will be done in the next few chapters)? And if so, then why? I''m just looking for new ideas, it''ll help me write faster, too.

 Chapter 42: Training (3)

    Chapter 42: Training (3)


    Chapter 42- Training (3)


    ''Hmm. I''m starting to feel tired.'' Su Mu thought, shing the hundreds of icicles that wereing towards him with his sword, which had a hazy blue glow around it.


    At a distance, Hu Jiao''er held her sword, patiently looking at Su Mu as thetter was almost done destroying all the icicles.


    ''A chance.'' Noticing the slight opening in his stance, Hu Jiao''er charged towards him, condensing her True Qi within her sword before shing it towards Su Mu.


    Su Mu looked at her from the corner of his eyes and smiled, blocking her sword with his own and pinning it to the ground.


    "Your bnce was off. And that opening was bait to lure you in, so be careful of that next time. For now, you''re out." After saying that, Su Mu gave Hu Jiao''er a forehead flick.


    With Hu Jiao''er out of their little game, Su Mu nced at Su Yan, who was flying through the air, looking for any chance tond a hit on him, but soon, his eyes drifted towards his right.


    ''Mei''er?'' Su Mu thought, ncing at the arrow that was aimed at him from the side. ''No, the trajectory is too simple, and the speed is slow, so it''s likely that she has already changed her position. So it''s a bait, huh? I guess I''ll y along, it''ll make it easier to track Mei''er.''


    Su Mu looked at the arrow that approached him before kicking the ground, and soon, he appeared several hundred meters up in the air.


    While keeping an eye on Su Yan, Su Mu looked around and smiled.


    "Found you." Su Mu smiled, looking in the distance as his eyes made contact with Hu Mei''er, who was pulling a bow''s string with three arrows directly aimed at him.


    ''I messed up. But since Big Sis has already retired, I will put all of her remaining True Qi into these arrows.'' After being discovered, Hu Mei''er unintentionallyunched her attack as three arrows made out of Hu Jiao''er''s True Qi made their way towards Su Mu at a very high speed.


    ''The moment he counterattacks or dodges those arrows, I will be able tond a clean hit on him.'' At a distance from Su Mu, Su Yan looked at him with a frown on her beautiful face while preparing her True Qi to attack at any moment.


    "Now this is a bit tricky." Su Mu smiled.


    ''If my body was a bit more used to fighting, I would''ve easily created a simr attack to counter these arrows, but by the time I neutralise them, Su Yan would most likelynd a hit on me. Oh, how much have these three improved in just a month?''


    "I guess I will raise the level by a bit."


    Then, Su Mu condensed a bit of Sword Qi into his sword, and rotated his body once, throwing the sword directly towards Hu Mei''er as it went through the arrows, destroying them in the process.


    ''Su Yan, it''s not good to be distracted.'' While thinking that, Su Mu activated the Second Step of his favourite movement technique, Seven Divine Steps.


    Unlike the first step, which allowed him to travel long distances while continuously increasing his speed, the second step allowed him to travel short distances almost instantly, and if his opponent wasn''t paying attention to him, it''d appear as if he had disappeared.


    "Huh?" Hu Mei''er, surprised by the sudden attack that destroyed all of her arrows, decided to change her location as she jumped through several trees, finallynding on a branch far away from her original position.


    Shwoo!*


    A chill ran down her spine as Su Mu''s sword imnted itself in the tree next to her, cutting through it in a single slide.


    ''He knew exactly where I would stop since I had only a limited amount of Yuan Qi left.'' While Hu Mei''er used her sister''s True Qi to form her bow and arrows, she would use her Yuan Qi to move around and change positions, as Hu Jiao''er didn''t have an unlimited supply of True Qi, she had to use it sparingly.


    Hu Mei''er looked at the sword before it turned to dust, bewildered as she knew that Su Mu had been going easy on them, but she never expected the gap to be this wide after facing him for almost a month.


    ---


    ''Where did he go? I only looked at the attack he aimed at Little Sister Mei''er for a split second, but he disappeared instantly.'' On the other side of the battlefield, Su Yan looked at the ce Su Mu was a moment ago.


    Suddenly, Su Yan felt Su Mu''s hand ced on her back, making her sigh as she realised something.


    The three of them had lost, again.


    "Su Yan, being worried about yourpanions is admirable, but you shouldn''t leave your blind spot open." Su Mu chuckled.


    Turning around, Su Yan gently grabbed his hand, wrapping his whole body in her True Qi, allowing him to levitate along with her.


    "The ability to fly is very good." Su Mumented with a smile.


    "Then why are you suppressing your cultivation base from increasing?" Su Yan asked, looking at Hu Mei''er, who was moving towards Hu Jiao''er.


    "I told you that I have something I must do before reaching the True Element Realm. And if I were to simply raise my cultivation, how am I supposed to train my body? This training is as useful to me as it is to you guys." Su Mu replied. "But honestly, you three have improved a lot, even going so far that it forced me to use the Second Step of the Seven Divine Steps."


    "I see, so that''s how you disappeared all of a sudden." Su Yan nodded. She knew what the Seven Divine Steps were, as Su Mu had already told her about them during their time at the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance.


    "No. I disappeared because your focus wasn''t on me, but on the sword that I threw towards Mei''er. You can ask Jiao''er, she was able to follow my movements while watching us fight." Su Mu corrected her.


    "But if I had used my Divine Sense, I could''ve easily followed your movements even without my eyes, right?" Su Yan asked.


    After Su Mu had invited her to train with them, Su Yan had already broken through to the 1st Stage of the Immortal Ascension Realm, giving her the ability to use her Divine Sense and Knowledge Sea.


    {A/N- Divine Sense and Knowledge Sea will be exined properly when Su Mu reaches the Immortal Ascension Realm.}


    "Indeed, that''s why I told you to not use your Divine Sense. Even I have my limits. The attack I used on Mei''er took a lot of Sword Qi, not to mention the amount it took for the Seven Divine Steps. After all, there is so much a 5th Stage Separation and Reunion Realm Cultivator like me can do." Su Mu smiled.


    "A Separation and Reunion Realm Cultivator that can fight against an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator. You would be the public enemy if this were to be known." Su Yan giggled.


    "If I were to be like that, what will you do?"


    "I will follow you to the depths of hell, then." Su Yan said with sincerity apparent in her words, making Su Mu smile.


    "As someone who was born in the Monster Race Era, and fought for the Human Race''s Era, I have already seen what hell can be like, so I''d never show you something like that."


    Su Yan wasn''t sure about what to say, so Su Mu continued.


    "But I''m sure Mei''er and Jiao''er have already figured out that the Sibilings Divine Art that they have is not from the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. Honestly, I am impressed that they figured it out so quickly." Su Mumented.


    "It''s not difficult when you''re not even trying to hide your abilities from them." Su Yan replied.


    "What''s the point of having strength if I were to hide it from my loved ones? I wouldn''t go through the trouble to hide my strength unless it''ll cause me unnecessary trouble, or if it''s something entertaining." Su Mu said.


    "So, do you n on telling Little Sister Mei''er and Jiao''er about your reincarnation?" Su Yan asked, a bit sad that the secret they shared wouldn''t be something that was special for just the two of them.


    Ever since hearing his secret, Su Yan has always treasured that memory as the trust Su Mu had ced in her.


    Looking at her, Su Mu chuckled. "As my women, they have the right to know. But there is something that only you would know about me in this life."


    "And what would that be?" Su Yan asked.


    "My name. Even if I go by Su Mu now, the only one who knows my real name is you, Su Yan, and it will always remain that way. Even within the 3000 Worlds, no one is aware of someone known as Xiang Chen, as my previous self was erased from existence, a possible exchange for my reincarnation. It''s our little secret, alright?" Su Mu exined with a smile.


    ''To have your name erased from history, from the memories of those who he once held dear.'' It was something Su Yan couldn''t even begin to understand. Although Su Yan knew that he had said this to make her feel special, she couldn''t help but think about what Su Mu must have gone through.


    Knowing what she was thinking about, Su Mu squeezed her hand a bit, snapping Su Yan out of her thoughts.


    "Even if it''s a bit sad, all the memories that are important to me are fresh within my heart. And right now, what matters to me the most is right here with me." Su Mu said with a smile, causing Su Yan to blush a little.


    What he said wasn''t a lie. Apart from the fame and wealth he had built throughout his life, which was something he can gain even in this life, the only thing that he considered a loss was that he couldn''t go and find the ces he and his friends spent their time in. After all, he was the one who nagged the Phoenix Empress to create a separate Mini-Universe World for him to spend his free time in.


    "Let''s go down. Little Sister Mei''er is back." Su Yan changed the topic,prising herself as the blush on her face disappeared, reced by her usual cold and aloof expression. Soon, the two of themnded in front of the Hu Sisters.


    ''I wanted to tease her a bit, but s, she will feel bad if it were to damage the Elder Sister''s image she has been building in front of Jiao''er and Mei''er.'' Su Mu thought, shaking his head as he decided to tease Su Yan when they were alone.


    "Wepletely lost." Hu Jiao''er stated, looking at Su Mu and Su Yan.


    "Su Mu, how did you know exactly where I will stop after changing my position?" Hu Mei''er asked, raising her hand in a cute manner.


    "Because I have been fighting you guys for over a month, so while it''s hard to predict the strategy youe up with, predicting your individual movements is easy." Su Mu exined.


    The four of them walked back to the wooden houses they have been living in. But unlike a month ago, wooden houses around this ce have grown in number as they now had enough space for more than seven individuals.


    And thanks to the Qi Gathering Array Su Mu had ced around these wooden houses, the cultivation environment here was way better than the High Heaven Pavilion.


    "Master."


    "Master, is there anything we can do?"


    Just as the group approached the houses, Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die came to greet them.


    When Su Mu called Su Yan over, he also ordered his two servants to join them, and ever since then, everything here was handled by Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang.


    "Hm." Su Mu looked around. "Did Senior Sister Xia leave?"


    "She left after Treasurer Meng came to get her. She said that she will visit again as soon as she has time, Master." Lan Chu Die exined.


    Su Mu understood why Meng Wuya did that, so he just nodded and turned towards Du Yi Shuang.


    "Shuang''er, go prepare a change of clothes for me."


    "Very well, Master." Du Yi Shuang nodded and went inside Su Mu''s wooden house.


    "We will go and change as well." Hu Mei''er said as she left along with Hu Jiao''er.


    ***


    ***


    A/N-


    A series of regr chapters? Have I finally reached enlightenment? Would be a dreame true if I could update a chapter regrly.


    First time writing a fight scene, so I made it short, idk.


    Anyway, Mc will leave for the journey to the Soul Warming Lotus in the next chapter. Finally, I can write stuff outside the High heaven pavilion for a few chapters.

 Chapter 43: I Will Be Back Soon

    Chapter 43: I Will Be Back Soon


    Chapter 43- I Will Be Back Soon


    "To think something like that is possible." Hu Mei''er eximed.


    "I always thought that reincarnation was the stuff of legends, but to think it is real." Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    {Did I act like this, too?} Su Yan used her Divine Sense to send a telepathic message to Su Mu, wondering if she had behaved in the same manner as the Hu sisters.


    Looking at Su Yan, Su Mu nodded slightly with a smile.


    "And to top it all off, you are from a different world." Hu Mei''er said, her excitement clearly visible as she looked at Su Mu with a smile.


    "A different Universe World, yes, but they are all still part of the 3000 Worlds." Su Mu exined.


    "But aren''t you afraid of what will happen if this information gets revealed? From what I think, it will be better to not tell anyone about this, not even us." Hu Jiao''er said. Unlike her sister, who was excited after hearing about Su Mu''s origin, she was worried about the fact that Su Mu was talking about his reincarnation so lightly.


    "And why do you believe that?" Su Mu asked, giving Hu Jiao''er a knowing smile.


    "First, what will you do if your enemies were to hear about your reincarnation? Second, even people in this world would be interested in someone who reincarnated after his death, and I can only imagine what they will do in case they find out." Hu Jiao''er exined.


    "Well, for the first one, you don''t have to worry about that. As for the second, I don''t believe it''s that big of a deal. While reincarnation is unheard of, body possession is not. As it is quitemon for cultivators within the higher realms to take over someone''s body if the situation asks for it. And the most important thing is that I trust you, Jiao''er, Mei''er." Su Mu said.


    Both Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er were taken aback by his words, but soon, they smiled.


    "But what if someone were to check our Knowledge Seas in the future?" Su Yan, who had been silent up to this point in the conversation, was the one who asked that question.


    "Let''s see who dares to do something like that to my woman." Su Mu chuckled. "I believe in you all, and you will be strong enough to look after yourself. And if something beyond your control happens, I will always be there to help you."


    After Su Mu''s words, there was a deep silence as the four of them kept quiet for a few minutes.


    "Then, do you know how you reincarnated?" Hu Mei''er asked.


    At her question, Su Mu simply shook his head. "Although I have studied many ways of Dao, I never tapped into something that could cause this kind of effect. Even for the strongest of cultivators, tampering and bending fate to their will is impossible."


    ''Even with the Dao of Time and the Dao of Space, it is only possible to interfere with the past and future, at least ording to those two. Ah, I wonder how aptitude in this life is with the Dao of Space and the Dao of time?'' Su Mu thought.


    In his past life, he had tried to learn the Dao of Time and the Dao of Space from the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress on multiple asions, but the three of them soon gave up on it.


    While thinking about it, Su Mu remembered what his friends had said after they tried to teach him the Dao of Space and Time.


    "Your aptitude with the Dao of Space is so bad, I wonder if the Dao itself despises you?"


    "But to think you never came across the opportunity to learn even the simplest forms of Dao of Time throughout your lifetime"


    "With how many Daos you cultivated, I never expected you to be unable to even learn the basics of Dao of Time."


    "In short, your aptitude with both Time and Space is trash. It''s best to give up."


    "Indeed."


    "I still support the idea of having him inherit a Dragon Source, at least he will be able to learn the Dao of time, and maybe having him dual cultivate with some Phoenix would help increase his aptitude in the Dao of Space."


    "I wholeheartedly concur."


    That was what his two friends had said.


    ''But with the Golden Divine Dragon Source, my achievements in Dao of Time will increase naturally after I reach the Emperor Realm. As for the Dao of Space, I have no idea if my natural aptitude is the same as my past life, but cultivating with Su Yan is more than enough to increase it.'' Su Mu concluded.


    "But during your life, you must have received many different Inheritances from stronger cultivators, right? Maybe your reincarnation is rted to one of them." Hu Mei''er proposed, making Hu Jiao''er and Su Yan nod at her ability toe to such a usible conclusion.


    "While I do think that is possible, the number of inheritances that helped me out before I reached the peak of my power can be counted on one hand, and none of them was rted to an esthetic Dao that could cause such a Heaven-Defying situation." Su Mu replied. "The things I received in my past life cannot even begin topare to the Dragon and Phoenix Inheritance I received back in the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave."


    "The importance of the Dragon and Phoenix Empress, is it considering your rtionship with the Phoenix Empress and Dragon Emperor, or its value as an actual Inheritance?" Su Yan asked.


    "For me, its value is simply unparalleled. But even as an Inheritance, nothing I had coulde close to it. The only thing I could truly rely on was my aptitude with the Dao of Sword and my talents as a Dual Cultivator." Su Mu replied with a nostalgic smile.


    "Then, how is my aptitude in the Sword Dao whenpared to yours?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "It''s one of the best I''ve ever seen, but still notparable to mine. I have never seen someone with aptitudeparable to mine in the Sword Dao, so there is no need to belittle yourself." Su Mu said, making Hu Jiao''er nod.


    Hu Jiao''er knew that Su Mu could''ve easily lied about his aptitude to make her feel better, but knowing that he had said the truth made her happy.


    "My residence was once known as the Grave of Swords, you know?" Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "Grave of Swords?" Hu Mei''er asked, her interest increasing.


    "Only a handful of Swordmasters could pick up their swords again after facing me, and most of them would just bury their swords in front of my castle. But those who were able to get past that had always improved leaps and bounds." Su Muughed a bit.


    "Ah, right. Why didn''t you ask Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang to be here with us?" Su Yan asked.


    "They''re preparing dinner for us, so why must I disturb them? It''s not like this conversation is that important, as I can tell them whenever I have time." Su Mu shrugged his shoulders.


    ''Indeed, it''ll take Little Sister Mei''er and Jiao''er some time to get used to Su Mu''s normal.'' Enjoying the shocked expressions on the Hu Sisters'' faces, Su Yan giggled lightly.


    Knock* Knock*


    "Come in." Su Yan said as the door opened.


    "Master, the food is prepared." Lan Chu Die said, entering the room.


    The four of them sat around the table as Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang served the food.


    "By the way, I''ll be leaving the High Heaven Pavilion for a while." Su Mu stated.


    "Where are you going?" Su Yan asked.


    "The Sea City. There is something I need to get. But don''t worry, I will be back in a month or two." Su Mu replied.


    "Can we tag along?" Hu Mei''er asked, looking at him with a pleading gaze.


    "No." Su Mu shook his head. "I don''t mind having you with me, but right now, you must train. Mei''er, your Cultivation is rapidly increasing, so you must stay with Jiao''er, but she will be training on her own for now. And Su Yan still needs to study the ''Ice Empress Imperial Secret Art.''" Su Mu exined. "But I promise to take you somewhere nice after I return from this trip, okay?"


    "Really?" Hu Mei''er asked.


    "Yes." Su Mu nodded.


    "Then, how about taking them with you?" Su Yan asked, looking at Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang.


    "Indeed, we can apany you, Master."


    "There is no need for that. The two of you recently broke through the 1st Stage of the Separation and Reunion Realm, right? It''s best to stay here and cultivate." Su Mu replied, making his two servants nod, although a bit reluctantly.


    "When will you be leaving, then?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "Hmm." Su Mu thought for a few seconds. "After saying my goodbyes to Senior Sister Xia and Treasurer Meng."


    "I see." Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    "But I still wonder why someone as powerful as Senior Meng is a treasurer at the High Heaven Pavilion." Su Yanmented.


    "That is something you must ask him yourself." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    After they were done with their food, Su Mu said his goodbyes to them.


    "Don''t do something reckless because this world is weak. Please bear in mind your current strength."


    "Come back fast, and take care of yourself."


    "Tell me about your journey when you return."


    "I am not a child, but I will keep that in mind." Su Mu chucked.


    "We wish you luck, Master." Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang bowed.


    ---


    ''She is close to a breakthrough, but it''ll take her at least a week toe out.'' Standing outside Xia Ning Chang''s living quarters, Su Mu shook his head, a bit disappointed that he couldn''t see her before leaving.


    Since that was the case, he walked over to Meng Wuya''s living quarters, and without even needing to knock, the door opened on its own.


    "It''s been a while, Treasurer Meng."


    Entering the room, Su Mu waved his hand towards Meng Wuya.


    "You seem disappointed to see me?" Meng Wuya asked.


    "Who in their right mind would be happy to see a hairy old man? The disappointment only increases after I am unable to see Senior Sister Xia." Su Mu replied, taking a seat in front of Meng Wuya.


    "You brat." Meng Wuya knew that Su Mu would do something to anger him, and he had prepared himself for it, but he couldn''t help but get angry at Su Mu''s words.


    ''No, I need to stay calm.'' Meng Wuya thought.


    "I am just joking." Su Mu chuckles. "So, how is the method I gave to release the Seal on your cultivation doing?"


    "Good, good. It is an excellent method." Meng Wuya nodded, his anger vanishing as he smiled. "I have almost unlocked the first part of the Seal, so I will be able to reach the 2nd Order Transcendent soon."


    "That''s good to hear." Su Mu nodded.


    "So, are you leaving for a while?" Meng Wuya asked.


    "Indeed, I am going on a small journey. I came to say my goodbyes to Senior Sister Xia, but I guess I will say them to you, so please pass them to her when shees out of seclusion." Su Mu replied.


    "Where do you n to go?" Meng Wuya asked.


    "To the Sea City."


    "I see." Meng Wuya nodded.


    "While I am away, keep an eye on the forces who are starting to swarm within the High Heaven Pavilion and the Blood Battle Group thanks to the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. If they cause any unnecessary trouble for Su Yan or Jiao''er, just kill them." Su Mu said. "Wait, don''t kill them, just tell me their names when I return. I will deal with them myself."


    "... I see. How long till youe back?" Meng Wuya replied.


    "A month or two, why, do you n on leaving this Small World with a pathetic 2nd Order Transcendent Realm Cultivation?" Su Mu smiled.


    "Of course not. With how things are back at the Tong Xuan Realm, I won''t go back unless I am at least a Saint." Meng Wuya shook his head.


    "Then, I guess you will be staying here for a few years at least." Su Mu said.


    "It''s just that Chang''er will miss you, and she will be mad at me that I brought her back from your house at the ck Wind Forest." Meng Wuya stated.


    "Don''t worry. I will be back soon."


    "While you are outside, don''t do something you shouldn''t, and be cautious of others." Meng Wuya exined.


    "I know you are worried about me, but I am no longer a child. I can look after myself." Su Mu said, waving his hand.


    "Haah. Youngsters these days, just make sure toe back with all your limbs intact, at least for your women''s sake." Meng Wuya sighed.


    With that, Su Mu left the High Heaven Pavilion.

 Chapter 44: The Miao Family

    Chapter 44: The Miao Family


    Chapter 44- The Miao Family


    Standing outside the High Heaven Pavilion, Su Mu looked in a certain direction.


    ''If I were to travel by carriage, it will take around three to four months for me to reach the southernmost edge of the Great Han Dynasty that borders the Endless Sea.''


    It will certainly be toote if he were to do that.


    "Let''s make it in three days." Su Mu concluded, stretching his body a bit.


    He fixed the sword that was hanging on his waist, knowing that it might fall off when he was on his way.


    But then again, he could just buy another steel sword at Sea City.


    Activating the first of the Seven Divine Steps, Su Mu started running towards the direction of the Sea City.


    ''This feels nice.''


    Feeling the wind blow past him, Su Mu smiled as his speed kept increasing as he ran.


    ---


    "Unlike what I had previously expected, it only took me three days to arrive at the Sea City."


    The path was surprisingly straightforward, and he never encountered a single Monster Beast or Cultivator that would''ve been able to slow him down.


    ''I see. So Yang Kai is on an Ind owned by the Red Cloud Sect. And from the looks of it, he is just staying there while exploring the ind and has yet to obtain the Soul-Warming Lotus.''


    After sensing the Seal he had ced on Yang Kai, Su Mu nodded. If Yang Kai were to stay at the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind for a few more days, Su Mu decided to go and look at the ind for himself.


    Since that was the case, he decided to look around the Sea City in the meantime before finding an inn to stay at.


    ''Hm. The cultivators around this area aren''t all that strong, and the best within the city at the 1st Stage of Immortal Ascension Realm. But Shuang''er did say that the Sects within the Endless Sea inhabit various Inds, and their contact with the Sea City is limited at best.'' Su Mu evaluated Sea City.


    It was easy to say that he could do whatever he wanted within the Sea City without worry.


    The city was biggerpared to ck Plum Vige, but there was a distinct fishy smell in the air. But it was not foul; and it felt like a smell that inspired spirit, especially in a coastal city. And with such a beautiful seashore in sight, hand-in-hand with the natural clean air, this ce was a haven for spending his free time.


    ''I will bring them here next time.'' Su Mu mentally noted.


    For the next few hours, Su Mu saw the prosperity of Sea City when he strolled along its shores, watching the ebbing tides endearingly.


    ''It''s already night. I should find an inn to stay at.'' Su Mu thought, walking across the now empty streets of Sea City.


    "Kugh!"


    "Blegh!"


    "S-Someone help!"


    With his inhumane hearing, Su Mu heard the sound of a ''battle'' happening not too far away from him.


    Even though he couldn''t see it, the sound of continuous punches and kicks being thrown at a single individual was very clear in his ears.


    ''From the sound of it, several Martial Artists are ganging up on a single girl, most likely trying to beat her to death.


    ''It wouldn''t have mattered if I never heard her cries, but leaving her just like that would leave a bad taste in my mouth.'' After a few seconds, Su Mu sighed.


    Soon, Su Mu disappeared from his spot.


    ---


    "They have been beating that bitch for about an hour, how the hell is she not dead?"


    "Like I would know, didn''t they say she was just a maidservant? They should''ve quietly epted the offer to marry their Young Lady to our Young Master as her concubine, and everything would''ve been simple from that point on."


    Outside a luxurious door, two guards stood around, chatting with each other while holding weapons in their hands, pretending to be on guard.


    "But isn''t it better for us?" The first guard grinned. "Family Head said that since the Young Lord will be getting married to the First Disciple of the Red Cloud Sect, he wouldn''t need a concubine, so he is willing to give his servants the Young Lady of the Jiang Family."


    "What about Madame Jiang, thought?"


    "He said that she will belong to him, and that he will educate her personally as she is his dead friend''s wife."


    "But even at that age, Madame Jiang is still a beauty, I wasn''t able to believe my eyes when I heard that she had a 20-year-old daughter."


    "But it''s a bit of a shame that the maidservant of the Jiang Family is getting beaten to death."


    The guard shook his head, expressing his pity.


    "She asked for it, didn''t she? Who asked her to disrespect the Family Head and his son?"


    The two continued to chat, discussing their Master''s greatness before they heard the sound of pping from afar.


    "Who''s there?"


    "What business do you have with the Miao Family?"


    They watched as a young man walked towards them in a rxed manner with a sword hanging at his waist.


    "May I ask what business does the Young Master have?" The first guard, after seeing the young man''s behaviour assumes that he was a disciple from one of the big sects, so he bowed respectfully, just in case to not offend him.


    "Do you know, there are two things in this world that I despise the most. Can you guess what that is?" The young man asked, seeming harmless to the two guards, but they had no idea what he was talking about.


    Seeing that the two guards were unable to answer his question, the young man shook his head with a disappointed expression, cing his right hand on the hilt of his sword.


    Thud!*


    Thud!*


    Two heads fell on the ground, and before they could even say something, the two guards had died just like that.


    "The first thing I despise is prostitution, and the second is backstabbing a friend. Unsurprisingly, your master has managed to do both in a single day."


    There was a reason why Su Mu never tried anything funny with the Phoenix Empress, and it was unrted to her strength. Why did the Dragon Emperor allow her to be in contact with Su Mu, going as far as spending years alone with him, regardless of his nature as a renowned Dual Cultivator who was famous for seducing women throughout the 3000 Worlds?


    The reason was simple, the Dragon Emperor trusted him as a friend, and Su Mu never once betrayed that trust, not even having the slightest thought about doing something that would harm their friendship.


    And as someone who valued his friendship as a person and honour as a Dual Cultivator, the Miao Family has managed to get on his bad side, so he will eradicate them.


    It was as simple as that.


    ''The strongest person here is only at the 9th Stage of Separation and Reunion Realm, huh?'' Su Mu thought.


    He ced his sword back inside the sheath, and walked inside the Miao Family''s mansion as he disappeared, following the cries of the young girl to find his way.


    ---


    After about a minute, Su Mu arrived at the scene of several men beating a helpless young girl who looked like she didn''t even have the strength to look up.


    "No matter which world I am in, the weak will always be exploited by the strong." Su Mu sighed, shaking his head a bit.


    That was just the kind of world they lived in.


    It wasn''t farfetched to say that being weak was the biggest sin in this world.


    Thanks to the ruckus, no one noticed Su Mu as he walked towards the group of men, killing all of them with a single wave of his hand as they flew away, their corpses crashing into the wall next to them.


    Su Mu looked at the little girl shivering on the floor with several bruises all over her body, blood dripping from her mouth as she tried to look up.


    "All of them are dead, so you can get up now." Su Mu said, looking at the girl. "Even though you look heavily injured, none of your vital organs are injured, and it shouldn''t be difficult for you to sit and talk."


    For him, it wasn''t difficult to tell that the girl had cleverly protected her vital organs while she was being beaten, as only her limbs and back were severely damaged, but if he was even an hourte, she would''ve died regardless.


    Groaning in pain, the girl got to her knees and lowered her head towards Su Mu, cing it on the ground right in front of his feet, and she begged as tears fell down her eyes. "Young Lord, p-please save my Young Lady and Madame. Cui''er will do anything Young Lord asks, so please..."


    ''Hmm. Worried about her Young Lady and Madame in this situation.'' Seeing this, Su Mu shook his head and waved his hand.


    Cui''er, who was kowtowing in front of him suddenly felt an otherworldly force wrap around her body, making her sit on the ground.


    "I don''t enjoy having women kowtow towards me, especially not if they haven''t done anything against me, so if you have something to say, say it to my face." Su Mu said.


    "I- Thank you for saving my life, Young Lord." Cui''er said, looking up at Su Mu''s face with teary eyes.


    Su Mu looked into her eyes and noticed that even after all that beating, the girl has not given up, as there was still some light in her eyes.


    But Su Mu neither felt sad nor angry after seeing what happened to this girl. As someone who had lived for so long, there were only so many things that could incite such emotions in him.


    After a few seconds, he gave her some recovery pills. "Eat them, they will help you recover."


    "Thank you, Young Lord." Cui''er replied, taking the pills before cing them into her mouth.


    "I can''t sense anything simr happening within the Miao Family''s mansion, so as long as your Young Lady and Madame are still alive, they shouldn''t be in any immediate danger. Now, tell me what happened here." Su Mu said, making Cui''er nod as she started exining everything that had led to the current situation.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Could be a bit rushed since I wrote it in a few hours. Sorry.

 Chapter 45: Is That So?

    Chapter 45: Is That So?


    Chapter 45- Is That So?


    "It all started with the treasure myte husband and Miao Hua Cheng had obtained a long time ago."


    "Around a decade ago, myte husband and Miao Hua Cheng were journeying near Sea City when they chanced upon a strange turtle shell with a treasure map inscribed on it. Since that was the case, they split it into two and kept one piece each."


    Su Mu sat in front of Madame Jiang, calmly sipping his tea.


    Next to his chair was Miao Hua Cheng, who had been tied up by Su Mu after sealing his cultivation.


    After Su Mu was done listening to Cui''er''s story, it didn''t take him long to dispose of every member of the Miao Family, leaving only Miao Hua Cheng alive.


    While he decided to talk to Madame Jiang, her daughter, Huan''er, was in the next room, treating the injured Cui''er.


    "Yearster, myte husband settled down in Tong Estate and started up in own business, while Miao Hua Cheng remained in the Sea City, studying his half of the shell and uncovering some clues. He then nned myte husband''s death, and asked us toe to Sea City, then, he made our escorts betray us. All for the sake of the other half of the treasure map."


    ''This treasure map, could it be the one that leads to the Soul Warming Lotus?''


    Although it sounded rather farfetched, Su Mu couldn''t deny that possibility.


    From what Cui''er had told him, on their way to the Sea City, the three of them were saved by Yang Kai.


    And Miao Hua Cheng''s son, Miao Lin, was an Inner Court Disciple of the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind, the same ind where Yang Kai currently was at.


    "And from the looks of it, you gave the turtle shell to Miao Hua Cheng, right?"


    "How do you know?" Madame Jiang asked, surprised.


    "The fact that he was ready to kill you means that he already has what he needs." Su Mu stated, turning towards Miao Hua Cheng. "So, where is your piece of the turtle shell?"


    "I- They are with my son, who is at the Red Cloud Sect. The Red Cloud Sect ns on doing arge-scale voyage to the secret ind mentioned in my piece of turtle shell in a week."


    "It''s good to see that you are no longer using the Red Cloud Sect''s name to defend yourself." Su Mu nodded, turning back towards Madame Jiang.


    "So, what is the difference between these pieces of a turtle shell?"


    "ording to the inference of myte husband before his death, their initial hypothesis was wrong. The two pieces of the shell are not meant to be ced together. Miao Hua Cheng had the portion which shows the navigation to the secret ind, but the one myte husband had was theplete map of the internal structures of the treasure ind."


    "How far is that secret ind from Sea City?" Su Mu looked at Miao Hua Cheng, who shivered under his gaze.


    "Around 13,000 miles, and with the Endless Sea being inhabited by countless Monster Beasts, even Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators cannot travel that much." Miao Hua Cheng''s face held a frightened look as he spoke. It was evident that this whole situation was a nightmare for him.


    ''13,000 miles, huh? For the current me, it will be a bit tiring even with the Seven Divine Steps, but it''s not a big deal. But if that ind is protected by a Defensive Array, it will be difficult to break it with just brute strength, and breaking it by exploiting its weakness would take at least half an hour, but I doubt the Monster Beasts would just let me do it. First, let''s visit the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind.''


    "It seems that I''ll be paying the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind a visit tomorrow." Su Mu smiled slightly, giving Miao Hua Cheng a knowing look.


    "Y-Young Master! I have already told you everything you asked for, so you will let me live, right? You promised!" Miao Hua Cheng asked.


    "Hm?" Su Mu raised an eyebrow. "I promised that I will grant you mercy if you cooperate. But when did I say anything about sparing your life?"


    "Y-YOU BASTARD!" Miao Hua Cheng tried to back away, but his head was grabbed by Su Mu''s right hand.


    "For a traitorous thing like you, death is the biggest mercy."


    Su Mu let go of Miao Hua Cheng''s head, and thetter''s body fell to the ground as the light in his eyes disappeared.


    Seeing the person who had ruined her life die, tears started falling down Madame Jiang''s eyes, and soon, she bowed towards Su Mu.


    "Young Hero, thank you for saving us, and bringing justice to the Jiang Family!"


    "Justice, huh?" Hearing her, Su Mu chuckled.


    "Is something wrong, Young Hero?"


    "No. I saved you because I wanted to, there is no need tobel my actions as a mere actions for justice. Not everything in this world is as ck and white as you think."


    Cultivators gained the strength to fulfil their ambitions, and to do things they wanted to. So why would Su Mu need a reason like justice to save someone?


    He saved them because he wanted to, and didn''t need to justify his actions to anyone.


    "So." Seeing the confused expression on Madame Jiang''s face, Su Mu changed the topic. In the first ce, he never expected her to understand what he meant. "What do you n on doing?"


    "I..." Madame Jiang couldn''t find the words. From the moment Miao Hua Cheng captured her, she lost all hope of living. And now that she and her daughter were given a second chance, she had no idea what she was supposed to do. "I don''t know, Young Hero."


    "Does anyone else know who you are within the Sea City?" Su Mu asked.


    Madame Jiang shook her head.


    "The only one who currently knows our identities are Miao Lin, Miao Hua Cheng''s son, but he is on the Red Cloud Sect''s ind. And since he is the one with the turtle shell pieces, the Red Cloud Sect will most likely not inform him about the massacre of the Miao Family."


    "Why do you think that?"


    "Miao Lin is a Red Clouds Sect''s Inner Court Disciple. But that only became possible because he had the map to the treasure ind with him. It was all because of that rotten child, who had no hope of gaining recognition within the Red Clouds Sect that Miao Hua Cheng was after the shell that myte husband owned. The Red Cloud Sect wouldn''t want anything to get in their way to the treasure ind, so not informing Miao Lin is something they''re bound to do. And they will most likely dispose of him after he fulfils his purpose of guiding them to the treasure."


    That was just the kind of ce Red Cloud Sect was.


    "You''re right." Su Mu nodded.


    "Umm, Young Hero?" Madame Jiang seemed hesitant.


    "What is it?" Su Mu calmly asked.


    "Does Young Hero n on visiting the treasure ind?"


    "I do." Su Mu nodded. "If I am not wrong, that ind should contain the thing I am looking for."


    Madame Jiang''s eyes widened, and she stated. "Young Hero, I still have the map of the inner structures of the secret ind. Although I have no way to tell you how to get there, it should be useful after reaching that ind."


    "Hm? Didn''t you hand over the shell to Miao Hua Cheng?" Su Mu asked.


    "In actuality, after myte husband had obtained the other half of the tortoiseshell, he too had spent years studying and researching it. Simr to how Miao Hua Cheng obtained the map that instructed on how to get to the ind, myte husband also obtained the other portion of the map from the shell, and passed it onto me."


    "I see." Su Mu nodded. "So, where is the map?"


    "It''s on me." Madame Jiang replied with an unnatural voice.


    After staying silent for a long time, the Madame finally affirmed her resolve and opened her mouth to speak. "Young Hero, please excuse me!"


    Su Mu watched as Madame Jiang turned around, and unbuttoned her dress, causing it to fall off, giving him the view of her snow-white back.


    "The map has been embroidered onto my skin by myte husband!" Hanging her head down in embarrassment, Madame Jiang roused up all her courage to do the deed.


    Su Mu looked at the map. There was a ce with high mountain ridges, which formed the shape of the ind. Many areas on the map were speciallybelled in great detail. What''s more, there was an obvious winding pathway that was meant to be taken.


    "Hm. This map is embroidered using a heated needle, inked with coloured pigment. For a normal person to be able to endure this much pain, it''smendable." Su Mu said.


    Hearing hispliment, tears started falling down Madame Jiang''s eyes, wondering if all the pain she has been through will finally end.


    Su Mu read the map for a few minutes, and while he was at it, he also corrected the parts that were most likely embroidered incorrectly.


    Meanwhile, the Madame was still shaking. As both her eyes were kept shut, her tears keep flowing.


    "I have memorised the map." SU Mu stared, making Madame Jiang nod before she wore her dress again.


    "Young Hero, thank you for all your hard work." Madame Jiang sat in front of Su Mu while speaking in a soft voice.


    "You look like someone who has fulfilled the purpose of her life." Su Mumented.


    "Haven''t I?" Madame Jiang asked.


    "I don''t think so." Su Mu chuckled. "You have your whole life ahead of you, and you need to look after Huan''er and Cui''er, don''t you? If you were to give up like that, what will they do? I''d say you have plenty of things to live for, even after all you have been through."


    ''Life is a precious thing, and as someone who had lived twice, I understand it very well.''


    But that didn''t mean that all lives were equal.


    Every person would consider his life and the lives of those important to them to be above the lives of strangers.


    And Su Mu was no different.


    He would never risk the lives of Su Yan, Hu Jiao''er, Hu Mei''er, Xia Ning Chang, or any of his women, no matter what the situation might be.


    It was not even something he would need to consider.


    "I never thought of that." Madame Jiang seemed dishearted, but soon, she nodded. "But even if that''s the case, I have no idea what I should do, or what will be best for my daughter."


    "Is that so?"


    ---


    A/N-


    My head hurts thinking about what to do.


    I''ll just do it ording to a vote.


    Take them with him or not.


    The next chapter will be tomorrow.

 Chapter 46: Its You

    Chapter 46: It''s You


    Chapter 46- It''s You


    "So, what do you n on doing?" Su Mu asked, cing his head on his palm.


    "From what I know, the best course of action would be to leave Sea City and return to the Tong Estate. We still have somend there, so living shouldn''t be difficult." Madame Jiang replied.


    "Are you sure it''s wise to lie in front of me?" Hearing her reply, Su Muughed a bit.


    "Y-Young Hero, how did you?" Madame Jiang was surprised.


    Indeed, what she said was a lie. The Jiang Family had nothing left, and she had nowhere to go. But she couldn''t present her worries in front of her saviour, not after he has already done so much for her.


    "I''ve seen better liars. But if you have no ce to go, I can only think of two options." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "And what would those be, Young Hero?" Madame Jiang asked, looking at Su Mu.


    "First, you can take the Miao Family''s wealth and settle down in the Sea City. With this much wealth, I am sure your life won''t be difficult. Or you can just move to another City with this wealth."


    "W-We can''t possibly ept something like that after all the things you''ve done for us, Young Hero." Madame Jiang shook her head.


    "I don''t have any desire to obtain wealth in this world. Not to mention, they have no value to them." Su Mu said.


    ''From what I remember, Star Fields use Saint Crystals as the base for exchange, and they''re divided into three grades.'' Su Mu thought.


    As someone born in a Universe World, he has never been to a Star Field in his previous life, and all he remembered were things he had heard even before he became a cultivator.


    "But..."


    Seeing Madame Jiang''s hesitation, Su Mu shook his head.


    "If the map you gave me leads me to the thing I am looking for, giving you the Miao Family''s wealth isn''t even worth mentioning. As the thing I am looking for is far more valuable than some silver taels."


    That was just how valuable the Soul Warming Lotus was, so he didn''t mind giving them a peaceful life in return.


    "Then, Young Hero, what is the second option?" Madame Jiang asked.


    "The three of you can follow me as your Master, bing my women''s maidservants."


    Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang were his servants, and his women would need their servants in day-to-day life.


    "Maidservants?" Madame Jiang looked confused, not sure what to do.


    "You don''t have to decide immediately, and you can refuse if you wish to. After all, you are the only one who needs to decide your fate." Su Mu stated, turning towards the door. "But first, let''s leave the Miao Family''s house. Collect whatever you think has value. It''s only a matter of time before people start gathering here."


    "Y-Yes, Young Hero." Madame Jiang nodded, and got up.


    After about an hour, Madame Jiang, her daughter, Huan''er, and Cui''er all came back, holdingrge bags filled with valuables and money with them.


    Thanks to the medicine pills Su Mu gave her, Cui''er looked much better now.


    Well, it was to be expected. Even if the pills were only Earth Grade Low Rank, they were more than enough to heal a normal person like Cui''er.


    With things settled, the four of them moved away from the Miao Family''s mansion, settling down in an inn.


    Inside his room, Su Mu sat cross-legged with his eyes closed.


    ''Hmm? Yang Kai moved to the Western Half of the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind. Are they starting the voyage to the secret ind sooner than what Miao Hua Cheng, was aware of? And from the looks of it, the Red Cloud Sect''s ind is around four to five timesrger than the Sea City.''


    "If I were to go by foot, it''d only take around three hours to reach the Red Cloud Sect''s ind."


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Mu decided to leave for the Red Cloud Sect''s ind tomorrow.


    With the Red Cloud Sect''s Supreme Elders only being at the Immortal Ascension 5th and 4th Stage, Su Mu was not worried about getting caught while sneaking inside the Red Cloud Sect''s ind.


    After all, even a Saint like Meng Wuya couldn''t detect his presence unless he was on guard, so how could someone mere Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators do it?


    Although, things would turn pretty messy if he were to fight both of them at the same time.


    "My battle power should beparable to a 3rd Stage Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator, 4th if I were to fight seriously. That''s almost jumping two major realms, considering my Cultivation is only at the 5th Stage of the Separation and Reunion Realm."


    Jumping over realms like this wasn''t a big deal, but when it came to directly fighting above two major realms, it was simply unheard of, even within the 3,000 Worlds.


    {Su Mu. Can you hear me?}


    Hearing Su Yan''s voice inside his head, Su Mu raised an eyebrow.


    "I shouldn''t have gone insane, not with my mental fortitude, so I take it that you have reached a Minor Aplishment in the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, Su Yan." Su Mu said, a small smile appearing on his face before he chuckled.


    {I was cultivating, and all of a sudden, I could hear your voice inside my head. At first, I thought I was imagining it, but after trying for a few hours, I was finally able to contact you.}


    "That means you have reached a Minor Aplishment in the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture. This is one of the basic functions of this Secret Art, long-distancemunication. If both partners have a high enough cultivation, evenmunication between different Worlds is possible."


    {Amazing.} Su Yan''s amazement and delight weren''t hidden within her voice, and soon, she giggled. {But listening to your voice inside my head makes me feel like I am dreaming.}


    "I know, it''s the same for me." Su Mu replied, falling back on the bed. "But since you were cultivating the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, what about the Ice Empress Imperial Secret Art?"


    {...}


    From Su Yan''s side, there was no reply.


    "You were missing me, weren''t you?" Su Muughed a bit.


    {H-How did you know that!?}


    "I also know that you''re rolling around on your bed from embarrassment." It was something he said to mess with Su Yan, but contrary to his expectations, Su Yan''s reply wasn''t a simple no.


    {Wait! You can see me?}


    "... So you were rolling around on the bed, seriously? Su Yan, I swear, you are the cutest." This time, Su Mu didn''t hold back hisugh.


    {Uhhhh...} Realising that she has been teased, Su Yan groaned in embarrassment, burying her face in the pillow. How would she maintain her Elder Sister''s image in front of her Younger Sisters if things like this happen so often?


    Not wanting to tease her too much because he couldn''t see her reaction, Su Mu decided to change the subject. "While cultivating the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture is good, you shouldn''t ck off on the Ice Empress Imperial Secret Art, and try to reach simr levels in both of them."


    {I know, I won''t do it again.} Su Yan replied.


    "As long as you know, everything is fine. But being able to reach the Minor Aplishment in such a short time is amazing." Su Mu said with a smile.


    {So, how are you doing? Did you reach the Sea City already?} Su Yan asked, her voice full of curiosity.


    "Indeed. The trip here wasn''t difficult."


    {What about the thing you were looking for? Did you find its whereabouts?}


    "I did. I ended up stumbling upon a map that might lead me to what I am looking for."


    {How?}


    Su Mu told her about how he ended up saving the Jiang Family, and how Madame Jiang ended up giving him the map of the secret ind.


    {A lot happened in just a day?} Although Su Yan sounded calm, Su Mu could still notice traces of anger in her usually neutral voice.


    "It makes me wonder if my luck suddenly increased after my reincarnation." Su Mu chuckled.


    {Other than that, I never imagined something like this would happen right after you arrived at Sea City. Do you n on giving them a part of the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture and bringing them with you?} Su Yan asked.


    "Neither did I, but since something like this did happen, we can only call it fate. As for the thing about the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, I don''t think that''s possible."


    {Why do you say that?} Su Yan asked.


    "It''s because theyck the talent to even cultivate the servant''s version of the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture. And it''s not something I can change, simr to the Natural Aptitude requirement for the Open Heaven promotion." Su Mu exined.


    {I see...}


    Knowing what Su Yan was thinking about, Su Mu continued. "But that doesn''t mean I''ll leave them here. I asked if they wanted toe with me and serve you as their Mistress, but it''s up to them if they wish to ept or not. Even if theyck the talent to cultivate the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, other techniques can be practised."


    {An offer like that is rather beneficial.}


    "But the decision still rests with them, whether to ept my offer or not." Su Mu finished his exnation. "And I''ll be leaving the Sea City for a while, so they''ll have plenty of time to think about it."


    {I see.}


    "How are Mei''er and Jiao''er doing?" Su Mu asked.


    {Little Sister Mei''er and Jiao''er are both busy with their training, and thanks to the forces that are piling up within the High Heaven Pavilion and the Blood Battle Group, it''s a bit difficult for us to meet regrly. Other than that, Lan''er and Shuang''er are with me at the High Heaven Pavilion.} Su Yan exined.


    "I see. Is anyone bothering you, or maybe Jiao''er?"


    {Surprisingly, not even a single person approached me or Little Sister Jiao''er, which was most likely thanks to Treasurer Meng.} Su Yan replied.


    "I see, so Old Man Meng didn''t disappoint me." Su Mu nodded.


    {And can you not make it sound like we are little girls who need a caretaker?}


    Su Mu chuckled. "Even if you aren''t, I''d always look after you all."


    {I know, and so do the others.}


    "Then, what about Senior Sister Xia, she was close to a breakthrough, right?"


    {It was sessful.} Su Yan sounded genuinely happy for Xia Ning Chang. {She broke through the 2nd Stage of the True Element Realm, and is with Treasurer Meng, practising the insights on Alchemy you left for her.}


    "I see, that''s good." Su Mu smiled.


    {Forget about us, but you must be careful at the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind.} Su Yan warned him.


    "Even though I said I can''t defeat both of them at the same time, I never said anything about them being able to hurt me." Su Mu replied, reassuring Su Yan. "But the Sea City is a good location, so how about visiting this ce once with everyone after everyone is at the Peak of this Small World?"


    {Wouldn''t it be better for us to cultivate?} Su Yan asked.


    "I never said anything about not cultivating, as we''ll do it when everyone is almost at the peak of what they can achieve in this Small World, but for a cultivator, enjoying life is equally important. No one can understand it better than someone who has already died." Su Mu chuckled.


    {Stop joking about things like that.}


    "Yes, yes."


    {But since you are going to leave the Sea City, how do you n on reaching the Red Cloud Sect''s ind?}


    "Either by sneaking into a ship if it is avable, or I''ll just use the Seven Divine Steps." Su Mu replied.


    {I see. I wish I could''ve been of help.}


    "You being with me is helpful enough." Su Mu replied with a lightugh, knowing Su Yan was most likely burying her face inside a pillow.


    {Ahem! Exactly what are you looking for within the Endless Seas?} Su Yan decided to change the topic, hiding her embarrassment behind a fake cough.


    ''After her cultivation rises and her temperament improves, it''ll be difficult to get so many reactions out of her, but that''ll just make it even more fun.'' Su Mu thought.


    "The third most precious thing for me within this Small World." Su Mu replied, confusing Su Yan. {What are the first two, then?} "The second one is the Golden Divine Dragon and Ice Phoenix Empress Sources we inherited in the Heaven''s Inheritance Cave."


    {What about the first one, what is it?} Su Yan asked, her curiosity rising.


    As far as she knew, Su Mu hadn''t received anything that could be more valuable to him than his friends'' Divine Spirit Sources.


    "It''s you, of course, along with Mei''er, Jiao''er, and Xia Ning Chang." Su Mu chuckled.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    I am thinking about finally creating a fixed update schedule, so I''ll ask this.


    How many words should a chapter have? Depending on the word count, I''ll be able to divide chapters and upload them on a schedule (hopefully).


    The current average number of words per chapter is 2410 after addition and division, and the novel has 108,420 words in total.


    2200 words in this chapter, btw.

 Chapter 47: One Step Away

    Chapter 47: One Step Away


    Chapter 47- One Step Away


    Standing near the port of Sea City, Su Mu looked at the man in front of him before giving him a pouch full of silver taels.


    "Hehe, it''s always nice to do business with people who get it." The man checked the silvers after opening the pouch and smiled.


    "So?"


    "Indeed, the ship that belongs to the Red Cloud Sect left only a few days ago after they were done collecting enough people from the Sea City."


    "Will they be back with another ship soon?"


    "No." The man shook his head. "The Red Cloud Sect''s ship visits the Sea City every month to abduct poor people, and since they only left a few days ago, I doubt they''de back anytime soon."


    "Is that so?"


    "But if this brother wishes to join the Red Cloud Sect, I''d advise you against it. They are, by no means, an orthodox sect, and the only thing that sets them apart from the bastards at the Ash-Grey Cloud Evil Land is the fact they don''t cultivate an Evil Secret Art, but other than that, they''re on a simr level. I don''t know what they do to those people, but I doubt they have good ends. Thest thing I want is for a young man like you to end up getting taken advantage of by people like them, so be careful." The man said in a low voice.


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    After he was done asking what he wanted to know, Su Mu left, walking towards the seashore.


    ''Since there are no ships, I''ll just use the Seven Divine Steps.''


    "It''ll take three hours if I were to go at a slow pace, but I have a feeling that I should hurry."


    Since that was the case, Su Mu decided to cover the distance within half an hour.


    After fixing his sword on his waist, Su Mu activated the first of the Seven Divine Steps and started running towards the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind.


    ''Even with my control, running on water takes a bit more Yuan Qi than running onnd. Now that I am starting to use the Seven Divine Steps from the beginning once again, with the body of a Separation and Reunion Realm Cultivator, I know that certain aspects can still be improved.'' Su Mu noted, looking at the ind that appeared in his field of vision after running for about fifteen minutes.


    Looking at the ind, Su Mu activated the Martial Skill Divine Eyes to get a better look.


    "Hmm. It''ll be troublesome to sneak in from this side with so many people roaming around, so let''s move from the right penins, which is covered with Demonic Qi."


    But before Su Mu could change his path, he noticed ripples appearing on the surface ahead of him.


    "This is..."


    Realising what was happening, Su Mu jumped,unching himself several hundred meters up in the air, and soon, he watched as dozens of fish-shaped Monster Beasts appeared in the ce he had been a few seconds ago, revealing their sharp teeth.


    "That attack was strong enough to rip a True Element Realm Cultivator to shreds. Are these Monster Beasts trained by the Red Cloud Sect?" Su Mu wondered for a few seconds, but soon lost interest in the topic.


    Knowing that it''ll be a waste of both his energy and time to deal with these Monster Beasts, Su Mu increased his speed enough so that the Monster Beasts wouldn''t be able to follow his trail.


    After about five more minutes, he sessfully infiltrated the right penins of the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind, soon moving on to the left penins where a city was established.


    ---


    "This should be the ce." Su Mu muttered, arriving at the Seaport of the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind.


    Looking around, the first thing that he noticed was a huge, almost oversized, ship of 66.6 meters was docked. This ship had a total of five masts, each hanging a huge sail pping in the wind; and as the stern of the ship was held high with a dragon head to show off its might and prestige, it made all around aware of its presence  taking the breaths away from the crowd of people who were inexperienced in being under such a big ship.


    At least, that''s the impression other people had of it.


    "Brother, do you know what that ship is for?" Su Mu asked, looking at a man who was standing next to him in the crowd.


    The man looked at Su Mu with a strange gaze, almost as if asking whether he had been living under a rock or something, to which Su Mu just smiled.


    "This is the Red Cloud Sect''s biggest ship, and from the looks of it, they are nning on arge-scale voyage." The man exined.


    "Is that so? What about those people?" Su Mu turned towards a certain direction, and soon, he saw Yang Kai patiently waiting in front of the Red Cloud Sect''s Disciples.


    "Oh, they aremon folks that''ll help in the Ship''s management, and the Red Cloud Sect is epting anyone with enough physical capabilities."


    "I see."


    ''From what Miao Hua Cheng said, the Red Cloud Sect was supposed to start their voyage in a week, but it''s only been three days since the Miao Family''s massacre. So they start moving ahead of time because of the massacre.'' Su Mu concluded.


    Soon, he watched as a group of around fifty Red Cloud Sect Disciples made their way towards the ship, led by an old man and woman.


    ''They should be the Supreme Elders of the Red Cloud Sect.'' Su Mu watched the old man and woman, their cultivation being at the Immortal Ascension Realm 5th and 4th Stage respectively.


    ''Unlike what I previously expected, these guys already have one foot in the grave, so staying in this ship wouldn''t be hard.'' Su Mu concluded.


    A middle-aged man from therge ship came out hastily, to pay his respects to the two elders, followed by the Red Cloud Sect''s Disciples.


    "Greetings, Supreme Elders."


    The two elders smiled before floating into the ship''s deck, and then, the old man asked. "Has everything been prepared?"


    The middle-aged man respectfully responded. "Everything is ready. All I need is your orders, Elders, before we can set sail!"


    "I see." The old man nodded and beckoned with one hand while speaking. "You will continue to do the arrangement. Master Lan and I will be in the cabins, focused on cultivating. If there are no urgent matters that you need us to attend to, do not call for us."


    "Yes!"


    After the two Immortal Ascension Cultivators left, Su Mu also decided to sneak into the ship, and thanks to the unnecessarilyrge numbers of rooms within the ship, and the low number of people travelling, Su Mu was able to find himself a room to stay in for the rest of the journey.


    The sun went down and the moon rose in cycles, and soon enough, Su Mu had been on that ship for almost half a month.


    ''For a Second tier Ssct, the Red Cloud Sect is rather weak, even whenpared to the High Heaven Pavilion.'' Su Mu thought, thinking about random things to pass time.


    Even after excluding Meng Wuya, a 3rd Order Saint who could conquer this Small World alone if he wanted to, High Heaven Pavilion was still many times stronger than the Red Cloud Sect, as thetter only had four Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators.


    For Red Cloud Sect to use two of their four Immortal Ascension Cultivators had shown their obvious determination to explore and harvest the Hidden Ind, but Su Mu doubted that the two on this trip would make it back alive.


    Other than that, Su Mu also inquired about what the Hidden Ind was, and apparently, it was the same Ind that had a lot of stories attached to it back in the Sea City.


    The Hidden Ind held a wide variety of rumours since there were mirages of it caught by people''s eyes. Even in Sea City, numerous residents had experienced sightings of the mirage of this ind. However, no one knew why it appeared in the form of a mirage, appearing at a remote ce, millions of kilometres away from its original location. But, it was widely agreed upon that the Ind did exist out at sea except no one had been able to find it.


    There were arge number of rumours that indicated the ce contained never-ending wealth, as well as Martial Skills and Secret Arts that are sure to allow a human to promote by leaps and bounds.


    Knowing most things at the Hidden Ind were of no interest to him, Su Mu didn''t pay much attention to the rumours, as he knew that the Ind belonged to a Cultivator who used it as their Cultivation Base, simply wishing to cultivate in peace.


    While Su Mu was busy in his thoughts, the ship started shaking violently, indicating that it was being attacked by the Monster Beasts once again.


    Maybe it was because they had already reached the deep parts of the sea, the Monster Beasts attacked every few days. As time went on, the Monster Beasts grew stronger and stronger, and the disturbance within the ship only grew louder.


    The two Supreme Elders of the Red Cloud Sect have also begun to sh with the Monster Beasts on numerous asions, and everyone knew that if they didn''t act, the boat would''ve been destroyed by the Monster Beasts a long time ago.


    On the other hand, there were the shouts of many of the disabled ordinary people who were mercilessly dropped into the sea as bait to attract Monster Beasts'' attention.


    "It''s been half a month, are they lost?" Su Mu almost face-palmed himself.


    How difficult can it be to simply follow a map?


    After three more days, when the ship seemed to be moving in circles, Su Mu left his room and walked around the ship to confirm what they were up to.


    The thing he came across was Miao Lin, Miao Hua Cheng''s son, who was being pped across the face by Yu Xiu Ping, an Elder of the Red Cloud Sect, for his ipetence in being able to find the way to the Hidden Ind.


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing the sudden callout from behind, Su Mu turned around.


    On that side of the ship was a beautiful woman that seemed to be in her twenties. She wore a long blue dress and thanks to the magnificent sea breeze, the dress pasted onto her skin, showing her magnificent figure. She had a slender waist and apanied the two tall and perky peaks, which highlighted her busty figure. She had fair, wheat-like skin, notmon with those that live around the seashore. With the colour of her skin and those long, slender and jade-like legs, she could steal the hearts of millions. Unfortunately, amid all her beauty,y an undeniable arrogance that could only be quenched with the best things.


    Su Mu remembered her as Yu Ao Qing, the eldest disciple of the Red Cloud Sect.


    Since they were in the corner of the deck, Su Mu decided to knock her out to not be discovered, as it''d be troublesome if that were to happen.


    "I asked who are you? Are you with Miao Lin?" Yu Ao Qing stepped forward, standing in front of Su Mu.


    "While I quite enjoy breaking the shells of arrogant girls and making them fall for me, now is not the right time." Su Mu replied, shaking his head.


    "Wha-"


    Yu Ao Qing''s words were cut short by a loud cry from the other side of the deck.


    "Hidden Ind! Hidden Ind!"


    The cry was tinged with joy and excitement, and within an environment saturated with desperation, it was quickly heard by everyone.


    All of the Red Cloud Sect''s disciples, including Yu Ao Qing, sprang into action and headed towards the deck.


    Su Mu also moved to a ce that''ll allow him to get a better view while avoiding gazes from those around him, and soon, he looked at the ce they had just found.


    Under the recently risen sun, several hundred meters in front of the boat, there was a piece of fantastic, illusory scenery suspended in midair.


    It was a paradise-like scene with mountains, rivers, and valleys. Birds were flying in groups in the sky. As far as the eye could see, this beautiful scenery was exceptionally enchanting, with everywhere revealing an untouched and untamed atmosphere.


    It was like no one had set foot on the treasurednd for thousands of years. There were many rare flowers, a strong breeze, and thriving lush flowers.


    Many animals that the crowd could not name appeared before their eyes in a sh. The rush of animals even brought out a bunch of colourful glints.


    "So that''s how it is. I guess I''ll need to rely on the Red Cloud Sect to provide the necessary Qi to unlock this Array." Su Mu chuckled, looking at the scenery in front of him as he realised what kind of Concealment and Defensive Arrays were ced around the ind.


    Indeed, this was the Hidden Ind he had been looking for, and seeing that, Su Mu couldn''t help but smile.


    He was only one step away from getting the Heavenly Treasure which couldn''t be graded even by an Open Heaven Realm Cultivator''s standards, the Soul-Warming Lotus.

 Chapter 48: The Hidden Island

    Chapter 48: The Hidden Ind


    Chapter 48- The Hidden Ind


    "Hmm. It''s a good thing I travelled along with the Red Cloud Sect, otherwise, opening this Defensive Array would''ve been very difficult."


    Standing on the far end of the ship, Su Mu looked at Ding Jia Zi and Huo Xiang Lan, the Supreme Elders of the Red Cloud Sect, as the two ferociously poured their True Qi into the turtle shell without any hesitation.


    This turtle shell looked ordinary. And in reality, no matter how the others tested it, they could never feel anything exceptional from it. However, the moment Ding Jia Zi and Huo Xiang Lan poured their True Qi into it, they were surprised to find how the turtle shell turned into a bottomless pit that crazily devoured their True Qi.


    In just a short time, the two Supreme Elders started to shake; theirplexions bing pale as time went on.


    "Not good!" Ding Jia Zi eximed. He hollered at the Red Cloud Sect''s disciples. "What are you standing there for, hurry up and help me!"


    Once the Red Cloud Sect''s disciples heard themand, they quickly headed over and poured their own True Qi and Yuan Qi into the turtle shell.


    With the help of these people, Ding Jia Zi and Huo Xiang Lan''s conditions stabilized. In a short while, the nd turtle shell suddenly burst out with a ray of rainbows. The turtle shell seemed to sound out a whisper and the road map engraved above came to life, flowing non-stop.


    One after another, the disciples were drained of their entire bodies'' strength. They were exhausted to the point where they were forced to continuously withdraw.


    Only after more than twenty disciples left, did the turtle shell shoot out a magnificent rainbow.


    This sudden urrence made Ding Jia Zi and Huo Xiang Lan startlingly exim at the same time. A bunch of dense lights from the turtle shell burst out, so they had to retreat.


    That turtle shell turned into a bolt, charging straight into the sky.


    "Thankfully, they did all the work for me." Su Mu smiled, looking at the pale faces of Ding Jia Zi and Huo Xiang Lan.


    Even if Su Mu''s fighting capabilities far exceeded his Realm, there were things he couldn''t do. Even if he could fight an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator, that was because of his mastery over Qi and his fighting experience, but the amount of Qi he possessed was indeed limited.


    Another example would be that defeating a True Element Realm Cultivator was as simple as taking a walk in the garden, but Su Mu couldn''t fly using his Yuan Qi like any True Element Realm Cultivator could with their True Qi.


    s, even he had no way to cheat the Heavenly Way to that extent.


    "Oh, the path is revealing itself."


    Everyone looked up and saw the turtle shell fly out several hundred meters to fall on the mirage. A road of rainbow lights shot out, but this magnificent mirage slowly copsed and disintegrated.


    With the disappearance of the mirage, it was as if the intangible barrier blocking everyone''s visions had shattered.


    "The Hidden Ind!"


    On board, the ship, the Red Cloud Sect''s disciples, after a moment of silence, suddenly cheered out. They started shouting to vent the excitement in their hearts. The purpose of their trip was to find the hidden ind, but they did not expect things to go so smoothly. Although they had also experienced a lot of crises on the way, the excitement doesn''te without danger.


    Ignoring themotion, Su Mu watched as the originally calm sea suddenly gave birth to waves and the ship was trapped in a sea of water bubbles. The sea''s surface looked like it was boiling.


    "A 6th Order Monster Beast that''sparable to a Transcendent." Su Mu looked into the sea with Divine Eyes, and he frowned.


    If that was the case, it was fortunate that he didn''te here alone, or things might''ve turned out for the worst.


    "It''ll be best to leave." Knowing what was going to happen to the ship, Su Mu looked at the Hidden Ind, which was around five kilometres away from the ship. "I won''t be able to make it with the First Step, as it takes time to build up my speed with it, and the Second Step''s reach is only 500 meters with my current cultivation, and even then, I can''t use it repeatedly."


    "How bothersome."


    Su Mu watched as the left side of the ship rushed into a wave and various tentacle-like things suddenly emerged from the sea. The tentacles were extremelyrge, each being more than thirty meters long, and contained a thunderbolt-like force that directly hit the deck of the ship.


    Several of the ordinary people and weaker disciples that couldn''t dodge were smashed like y on the spot.


    Apanied by a loud noise, the deck shattered into pieces that flew in all directions.


    "Hmm, let''s go." Assembling his Yuan Qi into his legs, Su Mu jumped towards the tentacle, sessfullynding on it, before concentrating even more Yuan Qi into his legs, he waited until the tentacle pushed him towards the ind. And the moment that happened, he finally pushed the Yaun Qi, throwing himself towards the Hidden Ind, covering almost four kilometres in a single jump.


    ''The people on the ship most likely noticed me, but it doesn''t matter.'' Su Mu watched as he approached the surface of the water at a high speed, and the moment his feet touched the water, he activated the Second Step of the Seven Divine Steps, disappearing from his position and reappearing on the edge of the Hidden Ind in an instant.


    "Haah... I used a third of my Yuan Qi in an instant to jump 1000 meters with the Second Step, but it''s better than slowly floating towards the ind for a few hours while holding my breath." Exhaling, Su Mu stood at the edge of the Hidden Ind, looking at the Red Cloud Sect''s disciples running for their lives at a distance.


    By this time, Ding Jia Zi and Huo Xiang Lan, the Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators of the Red Cloud Sect, were both dead.


    "Only a handful of them will survive, but even then, it''ll take them a few hours to reach the ind, much less explore it."


    That was enough for him to check the ces marked on the map he received from Madame Jiang.


    After watching the bloodbath ur for a few more minutes, Su Mu started walking towards the centre of the Ind, following the map he remembered.


    As he travelled further, going deeper and deeper into the ind, Su Mu was surrounded by towering old trees, swaying endlessly in the wind, with crackling soundsing from all around.


    From the looks of it, the ind was several times bigger than the Red Cloud Sect''s Ind.


    "Hm?" Su Mu suddenly stopped in his tracks, and then, he looked towards a certain direction.


    He could hear a buzzing sounding from all around him. It sounded like the buzzing of bees, but it was too noisy for a swarm to create.


    The buzzing was quickly closing in, not only that but there was also a rumblinging from under his feet, with numerous cracks quickly forming on the ground.


    "From the sound of it, it should be a swarm of Insect Monster Beasts quickly tunnelling towards me, and they''reing from all directions, too." Su Mu muttered.


    Kicking off the ground, Su Munded on the top of a tree, looking down at the ce he was a second ago, but soon, he looked around, realising that the area around him was slowly enveloping in a cage of purple mist, creating a giant circle, and he saw countless insects gathering from all directions.


    "These Monster Beasts are pretty weak, but with those numbers, it''ll be troublesome. Not to mention, that poisonous mist, which most likely erodes a person''s flesh." Su Mu raised an eyebrow.


    Escaping would be difficult, yes, but not impossible. The insects were weak, but the problem was the poisonous mist.


    What surprised him was the fact that insects were coordinating with each other, setting uprge-scale traps, almost as if they were being ordered by someone, which confirmed that these insects had a leader, simr to normal bees.


    "It will be annoying to deal with them throughout the time I am on this ind, so let''s find and kill their leader. Wasting my Qi on this bunch wouldn''t be worth it."


    Su Mu watched as a horde of insects came towards him, his right hand going towards his sword before he stopped.


    ''They''re not attacking me? I see, so they''re trying to capture me.''


    Su Mu watched as a dozen insects came towards him, and soon, started taking him in a specific direction.


    ''At least I won''t need to take the trouble of looking for the leader myself.'' After all, the insects were guiding him towards their leader.


    Su Mu watched the scene of being surrounded by tens of thousands of insects, wondering how his women would''ve reacted to it.


    He could imagine Hu Mei''er and Xia Ning Chang running away, while Hu Jiao''er would charge forward to fight the insects.


    As for Su Yan, she would freeze all of the insects in sight.


    That''d certainly be entertaining to watch.


    Not long after the insects started guiding him, a pit appeared in front of him, followed by a dark cave.


    Knowing that this was the ce, Su Mu directly jumped into the cave, followed by the insects.


    "What a foul smell." Su Mumented, looking at the nine paths and eighteen bends in front of him, soon walking into a random path that the insects lead him into.


    In the corridor, from time to time he could see many insects scurrying about, and these insects weren''t just bowl-sized.


    There seemed to be many types of insects, some were nearly as big as a person, while some were the size of a teenager, and others were the size of a child.


    After walking for a good while, Su Mu arrived at a spacious room, which was filled with a mountain of bones and corpses.


    ''From the looks of it, the Insect King drained their vitality.'' Su Mu narrowed his eyes.


    Just as he was wondering where the king was, a golden light rushed out from behind the mountain of corpses, charging towards Su Mu.


    ''For the king, it''s rather small, but this speed is good. But killing it would be simple enough.''


    Just as the golden light was about to reach him, Su Mu disappeared, reappearing on the other side of the room.


    The golden light seemed confused for a second, but soon, it chased after Su Mu again.


    After doing this for a few minutes, Su Mu raised his hand toward the Insect King, wanting to see its reaction.


    Just as the golden light touched Su Mu''s skin, he felt a sharp pain in his hand, but his expression showed no pain, but a slight interest.


    Su Mu looked at his hand, and there was now a small bloody hole in his hand, and under his skin was a slight bulge, drilling into his flesh, quickly disappearing.


    "It''s devouring my Yuan Qi. Ah, so it''s a Heaven Devouring Insect." Su Mu remembered what this insect was.


    This kind of insect can swallow anything, it especially likes to devour a variety of energy and vitality of cultivators.


    After thinking about it for a second, Su Mu guessed that after the Insect King was done with his Yuan Qi, it''d go for his Sword Qi, followed by his Vitality and then finally, it''ll devour his Soul.


    "To think it''s this kind of weak insect that inspired Devourer to create the Heaven Devouring Battle Law, one of the most profound Secret Arts in existence." Su Mu couldn''t help but let out a lightugh.


    "But..." After a while, the smile on his face disappeared. "That''s all this insect is worth. Whenpared to Heaven Devouring Battle Law, this insect''s abilities pale inparison."


    When he was done inspecting the Insect King, Su Mu directed some of his Sword Qi towards his arm where the Insect King was, and naturally, it devoured it as well.


    But after a few seconds, the corpse of the Insect King came out of Su Mu''s hand, falling to the ground with a bit of his blood.


    Su Mu stopped the bleeding by focusing his Yuan Qi on his hand, turning back towards the Insect King.


    "If it was the Heaven Devouring Battle Law, it could''ve devoured my Sword Qi, but as expected, this insect couldn''t."


    Depending on a Cultivator''sprehension of the Sword Dao, Sword Qi can gain different properties, ranging from being able to attack Souls, or Small Universes, Monster Cores, and Divine Spirit Sources, to having the power to heal its user, and naturally, Su Mu''s Sword Qi had properties of its own, making it unique.


    For anyone other than himself, his Sword Qi was extremely corrosive, damaging anyone who is injected with it, regardless of who it was.


    Of course, those stronger than him could still avoid it by wrapping his Sword Qi in their own Qi, pushing it outside their bodies, but s, this Heaven-Devouring Insect wasn''t one of them. Not to mention, it wasn''t injected by Su Mu''s Sword Qi, but it directly absorbed it.


    "But since it was a Heaven Devouring insect, it should''ve left me with a trace of the Heavenly Law Energy, and even if the Skill itself is useless, it should be possible that it''ll allow me to take control of these insects."


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, Su Mu sat cross-legged, closing his eyes


    Feeling the traces of the Heavenly Law Energy within his shoulders, Su Mu started refining it.


    When he had sessfully refined that trace of Heavenly Law Energy, his shoulder des had both felt a surge of heat.


    With that, Su Mu pushed his Yuan Qi towards his shoulders, increasing the output.


    Woosh!*


    Suddenly, there was a burst of light and sound, filling the cave with brilliant radiance, causing Su Mu to get up and open his eyes.


    On his back, two wingsposedpletely of his own True Yang Yuan Qi had sprouted. These wings were notrge, only about 2 meters long, and their shape and form made from True Yang Yuan Qi appeared very stable, as it was most likely linked to Su Mu''s mental state and mood.


    "It''s the Heaven Soaring Force, huh." Su Mu recognised the power, but he didn''t seem all that interested.


    As a former Open Heaven Realm Cultivator, Su Mu had already formed a Small Universe inside his body once, and after his promotion to the 7th Rank, his Small Universe had evolved into a True Universe withplete World Principles, so he was well-versed in things like this.


    He knew that the Heaven Soaring Force from a Small World like this wouldn''t make it that far, and it already pales inparison to his Seven Divine Steps.


    On the bright side, Su Mu knew the moment he refined the Heavenly Law Energy that he could control these insects outside.


    Su Mu focused for a second, and soon, outside the cave, arge number of insects had gathered, some big, some small, but all of them stopped just outside the chamber, making it feel like this cave was some kind of forbidden area.


    "Third, Fourth, Fifth Order Monster Beasts." Su Mu looked at the insects.


    With his work here done, Su Mu retreated his Wings from his back.


    Walking towards the exit, he left the king''s cave and thoserge and small insects quickly parted, opening up a path for him.


    "Capture any humans that youe across, kill them if they resist too much, while a bunch of you will being with me, especially the ones responsible for the poisonous mist." Looking at the insects, Su Mu issued hismands, making all the insects disperse with only a few giant ones remaining.


    After reaching the deep wall of mist, Su Mu watched as the giant insects flew forward, swallowing the poisonous mist.


    Right before his eyes, this tens-of-miles blockade soon had a gap gnawed open.


    With that, Su Mu finally moved towards his final destination.


    Running for a few minutes, Su Mu arrived at the centre of the ind, which had a solitary peak, only about a thousand feet tall. From the rocky rugged terrain and the beautifulndscape, Su Mu knew that this was the end goal described on the map he had obtained from Madame Jiang.


    This was the ce that held this Hidden Ind''s greatest treasure, and if the Soul Warming Lotus was on this ind, it would be here.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Idk I tried 2200 words but somehow ended up with 2800. Can''t just end the chapter midway, as an evil part of me wants it to at least be a little cliffhanger, or aplete ending of a chapter.

 Chapter 49: The Soul Warming Lotus

    Chapter 49: The Soul Warming Lotus


    Chapter 49- The Soul Warming Lotus


    Reaching the summit of the Solitary Peak, Su Mu looked around, casually walking toward the giant stone door ced around a hundred feet away from him.


    Standing in front of the stone door, Su Mu touched it with his right hand.


    "I see, a Defensive Array that absorbs all attacks, and willunch them back after a sufficient amount of energy has been stored? People these days doe up with interesting ideas for Spirit Arrays." Su Mu chuckled, calling forth the giant insects to have them spit the poisonous mist on the store door, knowing that the mist could erode it.


    Those few giant insects quickly obeyed, flying in front of the stone door, and then spraying out a stream of white mist from their mouths, melting the giant door slowly, along with the Defensive Array ced on it.


    Since it''ll take around half an hour for them to erode a path, Su Mu sat on the ground and decided to recover the remaining on his Yuan Qi.


    After the insects were done eroding a path, Su Mu ordered some of them to explore the hideout in case of potential dangers while he restored his Yuan Qi.


    Half a dayter, the group of insects returned safely.


    With that, Su Mu walked forward. Once inside, he ordered the insects to create a wall of mist around the cave while standing guard outside.


    Moving further inside, the cave was not straight but seemed to spiral downward. Su Mu could feel that the World Energy in the depths of the cave was strong, at least ording to this world''s standards, possibly thanks to an Earth Vein.


    After descending a few thousand feet, Su Mu reached the bottom of the solitary peak, and only then could he see the end of the path.


    Below him was a huge and spacious cave, the walls were dotted with a trace of light, giving it a magnificent style.


    On both sides of the path, there were rows of stone shelves all with manyyers, eachyer holding some items.


    Arriving in front of the stone shelve, Su Mu looked at it.


    "Supreme Solitary Sect. Ancient Cloud Ind. I see."


    On each of the stone shelves was the name of a Sect from the Endless Seas, apanied by some valuable items.


    There were martial skills, Secret Arts, artifacts, keepsakes, rare treasures, and so on.


    Ancient Cloud Ind''s Supreme Secret Art, Shura Sect''s Demon Suppressing Artifact, Falling Blossom Temple''s Thousand Blossoming Blood Begonia.


    "So it''s a thief''s hideout." Su Mu nodded. "These two Heaven Grade artifacts aren''t total trash, as long as they can be upgraded into growth-type artifacts."


    But these weren''t the thing he was looking for.


    After walking for a while, a wave of rich and pure World Energy washed over his face, and not far ahead, a brilliant five-coloured light radiated.


    "To think it''s already in its five-coloured form. How can the Heavens let someone be this fortunate?" Su Mu could no longer suppress his happiness, giving out a light chuckle.


    Rounding a corner, Su Mu entered a ce that appeared to be a living space and was also where that five-coloured brilliance wasing from.


    Looking up, Su Mu saw a head size lotus flower floating in the air, and it was surrounded by something like a water curtain, isting this five-coloured lotus from the outside.


    Seemingly like water, but not water, observing it caused Su Mu to understand what that was, and he realised that it was the Knowledge Sea of the cultivator who previously owned the Soul Warming Lotus, containing all their Divine Soul Strength.


    ''One of the most precious Heavenly Treasure, and the best one to nurture a Cultivator''s Soul, the Soul Warming Lotus.'' Su Mu smiled.


    For Cultivators, cultivating one''s soul was very difficult, many times more than trying to enhance their Cultivation or Vitality, but some rare treasures can enhance the power of one''s soul, and the Soul Warming Lotus was the best of all those treasures to ever exist under the heavens.


    Not only was this treasure indestructible but it also can never be refined by a single cultivator, as it can only be received and kept by someone. Once received, it will reside within a cultivator''s Knowledge Sea, and without having to do anything else, it will keep moisturizing and nourishing the soul, so that it slowly bes more solid, soon surpassing the souls of those who have a simr cultivation base to the user.


    And if a cultivator''s Divine Soul were to be damaged, it is extremely hard to find things that can heal it, but as long as one has the Soul Warming Lotus, all Divine Soul-rted injuries could be healed in due time.


    "And from the looks of it, I got a 1st Order Transcendent Realm Cultivator''s Knowledge Sea as an extra reward." Su Mu smiled.


    The Knowledge Sea was ethereal and invisible, the embodiment of one''s Divine Soul Strength, containing all their memories and experiences, if it were to be destroyed by a Divine Soul Attack, the cultivator would die.


    And if one''s flesh body were to die, then their Knowledge Sea would go out like a light, the Divine Soul naturally could not be retained.


    But thanks to the Soul Warming Lotus, this person was able to keep their Divine Soul and Knowledge Sea intact, as it is one of the uses of Soul Warming Lotus, to be able to keep the Knowledge Sea safe even after the flesh body is gone.


    "From the looks of it, this guy nned on taking over the body of whoever came to take the Soul Warming Lotus away, but s, all his Divine Soul Strength will be used to nurture my own Divine Soul." Su Mu said, looking at the dried-up skeleton next to the Soul Warming Lotus.


    Soon, he sat cross-legged in front of the Soul Warming Lotus, preparing to refine the Cultivator''s Divine Soul Strength to strengthen his Divine Soul, as it''ll be impossible to im the Soul Warming Lotus without dealing with it first.


    "But even then, I need to be careful to not injure my Divine Soul, so it''ll probably take around two months topletely absorb this Divine Soul Strength without losing out too much."


    After all, he was still at the 5th Stage of the Separation and Reunion Realm, and ying around with his Divine Soul was rather dangerous.


    Slowly, and carefully, Su Mu started absorbing the Divine Soul Strength of the 1st Order Transcendent Realm Cultivator.


    While he was at it, Su Mu decided to awaken his Divine Sense as well.


    Divine Sense was an extension of a Cultivator''s Divine Soul Strength, simr to their Knowledge Sea.


    A Divine Sense allows one to see without their eyes, including other people''s cultivation, the distance and precision depend on how high the user''s Cultivation is, and it can also be used to attack another''s Divine Soul.


    And before Su Mu even realised it, almost two months had passed.


    ---


    {Su Mu. Is it a good time to talk?}


    Hearing Su Yan''s voice inside his head, Su Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    "How long has it been since west talked, Su Yan?" Su Mu asked, looking at the ce where the Soul Warming Lotus was supposed to be, but it was no longer there as he had already received it a few days ago while absorbing the 1st Order Transcendent Realm Cultivator''s Knowledge Sea.


    {A little over two months. After I was done cultivating the Ice Empress Imperial Secret Art for that entire time, I decided to check up on you.}


    "I know. I tried contacting you beforeing to the Hidden Ind, but since you were cultivating, I decided to not bother you."


    {You can tell that?}


    "Yeah. You can also turn themunication function off for a certain time, like in case you''re in secluded cultivation with high enoughprehension of the Secret Art."


    {But I never saw you cultivating the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.}


    "I created this Secret Art, you know?" Su Muughed at how silly that question was, but he knew that Su Yan was just trying to keep the conversation going after not talking for so long, so he didn''t tease her.


    {What about your Cultivation?}


    "Let me check." After a few seconds, Su Mu checked his Cultivation, and he replied. "True Element 1st Stage."


    {You jumped four minor and one major Realm in just two months? People will go insane after hearing that.} Su Yan giggled.


    "To be honest, I had all the breakthroughs two days ago after receiving the Soul Warming Lotus." Su Mu replied, giving out a light chuckle. "But aren''t you at the 2nd Stage of Immortal Ascension Realm, too?"


    {You can check my cultivation?} Su Yan asked, a bit surprised.


    "No, I can''t. But the little happiness in your voice was enough for me to realize that you wanted to tell me about something good, so I just guessed it."


    {That''s awfully perceptive of you.} Su Yan replied.


    "I''ve always been like that, especially towards my wives." Su Mu fell on the bed that was on the other side of the room with an exhausted sigh. "But after absorbing that cultivator''s Knowledge Sea, I am a bit exhausted."


    {... You absorbed a Cultivator''s Knowledge Sea?} Su Yan asked, a little dumbfounded.


    Su Mu exined what happened after hest talked to her, up until how he ended up with a 1st Order Transcendent Realm Cultivator''s Knowledge Sea.


    {You are so reckless, for Heaven''s sake!}


    "It''s not recklessness when I know how things will end up, and I won''t gamble with my life, not in a situation I know I won''t win. After all, you guys are waiting for me." Su Mu smiled, knowing that Su Yan was worried about him.


    {We are.} Su Yan replied, and after a few seconds, she asked. {But what about your Divine Soul Strength, then?}


    "It should be around a 4th Stage Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator, as even I couldn''t absorb the Knowledge Sea of a 1st Order Transcendent Realm Cultivator without any loss. Though, it''ll bnce out soon, because the Soul Warming Lotus won''t be able to keep up with my Cultivation pace." Su Mu exined.


    {Right now, it''s like your cultivation is divided into two separate paths, Qi Cultivation and Soul Cultivation. We can also add Body Refinement, but I have no idea about that.} Su Yan summarized.


    "There is no need toplicate it so much. But now that you mention it, I do have a very good Secret Art for body refining." Su Mu muttered, thinking about the Secret Art he had obtained.


    {What about your Knowledge Sea?}


    "I don''t have one, but I can use my Divine Sense without it. Knowledge Sea can only be created after reaching the Immortal Ascension Realm, and premature awakening for it isn''t safe, unlike Divine Sense." Su Mu exined.


    {I see.}


    "So, how are things there? I take it that the situation is still the same."


    {Yes, the Eight Great Families have not sent anyone, but all the other Families and Sects had heard about the appearance of the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance and dispatched experts to this region. They are still trying to win over those disciples from the Three Sects who gained opportunities in the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. Whether they are from the High Heaven Pavilion, the Blood Battle Group, or the Storm Hall, over the past few months many of their disciples were snatched away.}


    "Su Yan, you know that I don''t care about them, right? What I''m asking is has anyone bothered you, Jiao''er, or Mei''er during these days?" Su Mu asked again, clearly stating what he wanted to know about.


    {I did receive some offers, but I wouldn''t say that they''ve been bothering me.}


    "They must''ve promised you some benefits?"


    Su Yan was the true leader of the Three Sect''s younger generation of disciples, considering that Su Mu wasn''t there at the moment, and she was also one of the biggest suspects who might have obtained the inheritance. Those visiting forces would be desperate to grab Su Yan, and the gifts they presented would not be cheap.


    {Within two years they guaranteed that I will break through into the Immortal Ascension Realm, and any pills or artifacts in their possession would be freely offered, and my status would be equal to that of an Elder!}


    "Aren''t you already at the 2nd Stage of Immortal Ascension Realm?"


    At hisment, both Su Mu and Su Yanughed lightly.


    "Let me guess, in return for all this, you must marry into their family?"


    {Correct.}


    "Except for you guys, why can''t people of this world ever exceed my expectations?"


    {You are not angry?} Su Yan was a bit surprised. She expected Su Mu to be at least a bit angry, or maybe react a little bit, but maybe her guess was a little off.


    "Not really. I believe you can handle this much. By the way, what forces are they, can you name them?"


    {Why?}


    "A natural disaster might wipe them out soon."


    {... A bit excessive, don''t you think?}


    "Believe me, I am being generous."


    {Haah...} Su Yan softly sighed, feeling happy that Su Mu was willing to do that for her, but also worried about the trouble it might cause him.


    "I am just joking, so don''t worry about it." Su Muughed, waving it off.


    After all, he could always ask Meng Wuya about the names.


    "What about Jiao''er and Mei''er?"


    {Ah, Little Sister Jiao''er defeated each of the younger generations that came along with their Elders, so no one bothers her that much.}


    "And you can''t do the same because your true Cultivation might end up being exposed, right?"


    Even though Su Mu gave her the Technique to hide her Cultivation, if she were to use her strength, anyone stronger than her would instantly be able to tell her real cultivation.


    {Indeed. But I am d Little Sister Jiao''er was able to resolve her troubles like that.}


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon, and while we''re at it, let''s publicise our rtionship. It''s better than letting pests gather around you."


    {I don''t mind.} Su Yan gave a warm smile.


    {Right, Grandfather was asking about you.}


    "Why?"


    {I don''t know the details, but Sect Master wishes to take you to a certain ce. The more you kill there, the better your cultivation grows. That''s what he said to me, but since too much killing won''t do me any good in Cultivation, I denied the offer.}


    "A ce like that is here?" Su Mu raised an eyebrow, wondering if it was a Natural Spirit Array.


    {Apart from the two of us, only Little Sister Xia was a suitable candidate, so Sect Master was wondering if you''d be interested.}


    Su Mu knew that Meng Wuya wouldn''t let Xia Ning Chang go to a ce like that, so she was out of the picture, to begin with.


    "Sure, but tell him that I''ll take Jiao''er and Mei''er along, as it''ll be good for their training."


    {I will, but what about visiting the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land to collect Evil Spirits?} Su Yan asked.


    "I will do it, but these thingse first." Su Mu replied.


    {I really love the long-distancemunication function of the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.} Su Yan giggled.


    "Now that you mention it, I haven''t yet given the Secret Art to Jiao''er, Mei''er, and Senior Sister Xia."


    {I can give it to them for you.} Su Yan proposed.


    "It''s alright, I''ll do it myself." Su Mu replied.


    {Oh, it''s Little Sister Xia, I need to go.} Su Yan suddenly said after hearing the knock on the door.


    "I''ll see you in a few days."


    {I will be waiting, along with the others.}


    "Yeah, there is just onest thing I need to do on this ind."


    With that, Su Mu cancelled the connection, falling asleep.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Any ideas about the other five of the Seven Divine Steps?


    The first one allows him to keep increasing his speed as long as he keeps running, while the second one is instant transportation for short distances and uses a lot of Qi.


    And it''s a Cultivation Novel, so there will be chapters about extra stuff, too. So when theye, I''ll update them in groups like two or three chapters (Hopefully).

 Chapter 50: The Demon Eye of Annihilation

    Chapter 50: The Demon Eye of Annihtion


    Chapter 50- The Demon Eye of Annihtion


    "Hmm."


    After he was done resting for half a day, Su Mu decided to leave this Solitary Peak.


    Walking outside the cave, his eyes fell on the several rows of stone shelves all with manyyers, eachyer holding different items.


    "Most of them are just random things."


    Taking a cloth out of his pocket, Su Mu unfolded it before cing whatever he thought was worth it into it.


    And after he was done, more than half of the things were still on the stone shelves, as Su Mu knew that they had no value to him.


    "Hmm, this Heaven Grade Low-Rank sword. Although it''s a waste, improving it should be possible with enough materials."


    Su Mu looked at the Asura Sect''s Ancestral Artifact for a few seconds before tossing it with the things he nned on bringing along with him.


    With all things in ce, Su Mu picked up the sack of things before taking his leave.


    Outside the Solitary Peak, severalrge insects were patiently waiting for him, and just as he appeared, they started swallowing the corrosive mist that was covering the ce.


    "Guide me to the humans you''ve captured while I was away. And while you''re at it, hold this." Su Mu handed over the sack to one of the insects, and soon, they started guiding him towards their hideout.


    ---


    "Young Master, I''ll say we have wasted enough time in this ce."


    Yang Kai looked at the Old Demon with a stern expression.


    Ever since he arrived at the ind, he, along with most of the survivors from the Red Cloud Sect, was captured by the insects and ced into a prison-like location surrounded by corrosive mist, and it was designed in such a way that even a True Element Realm Cultivator couldn''t fly over it.


    The rules in this ce were simple.


    As long as no one causes trouble, the insects will let everyone be, but fighting amongst themselves was forbidden.


    The Red Cloud Cultivators who tried to attack him were all killed by the insects.


    Some of the Cultivators have already started to go insane and wereing up with things that''ll make even a normal person go insane.


    By this time, the original number of twenty cultivators had been cut short until only six of them remained, including Yang Kai.


    And even then, everyone here was on an edge, and the deep smell of blood along with the corpses of their formerrades lying around only made their temperament worse.


    Why were these insects keeping them here like livestock?


    What were they after?


    Will they ever make it back home?


    Will they make it out alive, to begin with?


    Everyone around had simr thoughts, but all they could do is wait and cultivate in peace. asionally, some people would have a minor breakthrough while cultivating here, and the insects wouldn''t bother them.


    "And how do you say we leave this ce? There are tens of thousands of insects roaming around this ce and we can''t even leave the corrosive mist. Being held here with those Red Cloud Sect Disciples doesn''t help a lot." Yang Kai looked at Old Demon with a frown.


    "Young Master, how about causing infighting between the Red Cloud Sect and using that to escape? You can dig your way out of this corrosive mist." Old Demon proposed. "As long as Young Master agrees, this Old Servant can drive the Red Cloud Sect Disciples into madness, having them attack each other with no remorse."


    "Hmm." Yang Kai pondered. What Old Demon said was indeed a good suggestion, but even if he were to execute this n, he still had no way of leaving this ind.


    But before he could reply to Old Demon''s proposal, a disciple of the Red Cloud Sect shouted.


    "The Mist! It''s clearing up!"


    Everyone, including Yang Kai, turned their attention towards the path that had been opened through the walls of mist.


    "We can finally leave this damned ce!"


    "We can return to the Sect!"


    "The Heavens still haven''t abandoned us!"


    All sorts of shouts came from that side, and maybe it was because of how long they''d been trapped here, but the Red Cloud Sect''s Disciples have already forgotten that they had no way to leave this ind even if they were to escape from the insects.


    Yang Kai had a feeling in his heart that the thing insects have been waiting for had finally happened, and he could feel a slight uneasiness in his heart, but he didn''t dwell on that feeling for too long, looking at the path with hope-filled eyes.


    "I ordered the insects to not kill anyone unless they cause trouble, and this happened only within two months?"


    Hearing a young man''s unfamiliar voice from among themselves, the group of survivors all turned towards the source of that voice and were shocked to find an unfamiliar young man standing with them, looking around the ce as if examining it.


    "This is..."


    Yang Kai was also shocked by this sudden appearance, but what surprised him more was that he was familiar with the young man that had just appeared out of thin air.


    Yang Kai''s eyes met with the young man''s.


    "Young Master! Be careful!"


    Old Demon''s sudden shout surprised Yang Kai, but the next thing he knew was that the young man had somehow appeared right next to him, pressing his index finger on Yang Kai''s forehead.


    Yang Kai suddenly felt his consciousness leave his body, and all he could hear were Old Demon''s desperate shouts before falling face t on the ground.


    ---


    Su Mu looked at Yang Kai''s corpse for a few seconds before turning towards the Red Cloud Sect''s disciples.


    He had no reason to prolong Yang Kai''s death or to make it excessively painful for him, as the one he killed wasn''t the 8th Rank Open Heaven Cultivator who had previously taken his life, but just a mere child.


    As far as Su Mu was concerned, his previous self had a weakness, and the previous Yang Kai had exploited it well.


    There was nothing more to it.


    "You! Who are you?"


    "You said you were the one who ordered insects to capture us, what is your purpose?"


    Su Mu looked at the cultivators from the Red Cloud Sect for a while, but before he could decide what to do with them, something interesting happened.


    Yang Kai''s corpse started moving around, causing everyone''s attention to turn towards it.


    "This aura, it seems familiar... But it''s not from Yang Kai."


    Su Mu raised an eyebrow, his interest increasing as he watched Yang Kai''s corpse lose all its vitality within a few minutes, turning into dust and leaving behind a few things.


    A ck Book, an Awl, and a Golden Skeleton that was crawling on the ground.


    "Although it''s pathetically weak, this aura is simr to that of cultivators from the Myriad Demons Heaven." Walking over to where Yang Kai''s corpse was supposed to be, Su Mu picked up the ck Book, but he soon realised that he couldn''t open it.


    "This isn''t the inheritance of some mere Saint King." Su Mu started examining the ck Book with his Divine sense,pletely ignoring the Golden Skeleton that had been rampaging around the field, killing all the cultivators from the Red Cloud Sect with a slight touch.


    "Hm? I see."


    After realising that there was only one way for the current him to open this ck Book, Su Mu turned towards the Golden Skeleton, which had just finished winning out everyone from the Red Cloud Sect, and was now headed towards Su Mu.


    "For a mere skeleton, it sure is arrogant."


    With a light chuckle, Su Mu disappeared, reappearing next to the Golden Skeleton before cing his hand above it, causing the Golden Skeleton to disappear.


    "At least it knows what''s good for it. Otherwise, I would''ve just destroyed it and forced my way through the ck Book." Su Mu nodded, feeling as the Golden Skeleton obediently merged with his bones.


    Su Mu waved his hand, and the Awl that had been lying on the ground moved into his hand.


    "A Top Rank Spirit Grade Divine Soul Artifact, huh?" Su Mu observed the Awl for a few seconds before cing it in his pocket, and soon, he sat cross-legged on the ground, turning his attention back to the ck Book.


    Opening the ck Book, he noticed that there were a total of seven pages inside, of which, four that have already been opened by Yang Kai.


    [1. Unyielding Golden Skeleton.]


    Su Mu understood that it most likely referred to the Golden Skeleton Su Mu had just absorbed.


    [2. Proud Golden Body: Tempered Body Record.]


    "A Body Refining Art that is rted to the Unyielding Golden Skeleton?"


    [3. Antique Incense Burner.]


    [4. True Yang Secret Art.]


    Those were all the pages Yang Kai had previously opened.


    "Looks like I am allowed to flip through all pages without any resistance." After thinking about it for a while, Su Mu smiled and flipped the page, revealing an empty ck page.


    Su Mu watched as golden texts began appearing on the fifth page, followed by a Spirit Array.


    [5. Medicine King Valley, Myriad Drug Pond.]


    "Medicine King Valley?" Su Mu remembered that it was the ce Meng Wuya was nning on taking Xia Ning Chang to.


    He examined the Spirit Array for a few seconds before flipping the page.


    This time, the first six pages removed themselves from the ck Book, merging into a small ck box before setting down within the ck Book once again.


    "An Independent Storage Space?" Looking at the ck Book, Su Mu was pleasantly surprised.


    The only thing he currentlycked was a Space Ring to store his belongings into, but with this ck Book, his biggest inconvenience was solved within seconds.


    Su Mu called the insect that was carrying his belongings before cing them all inside the Independent Storage Space provided by the ck Book.


    After he was done, Su Mu checked the Storage Space using his Divine Sense, noticing that the Space inside wasrge enough to store a lot of things without any problems, which satisfied him.


    After he was done checking the Storage Space, Su Mu started pouring his Divine Soul Strength into the ck Book, as that is what was required to unlock the Seal ced on the Seventh Page.


    After a few hours, the Seal ced on the Seventh Pagepletely opened, revealing a Spirit Array.


    When theplete Spirit Array was fully illuminated, a small vortex which seemed to have the ability to devour everything appeared and began to slowly rotate.


    As this rotation became faster, something began to emerge from the page, which made Su Mu frown.


    "This aura, there is no mistaking it..."


    Su Mu calmly watched the object that had just appeared from inside the Seventh Page of the ck Book.


    This thing was about the size of a small egg. It had two pointed ends and was rounded in the middle with a single t edge, there were also many lines and patterns on its surface, somewhat like human veins but also resembling aplex tortoise shell pattern.


    It resembled a closed eye.


    Su Mu''s Divine Sense approached the closed eye, and the moment it made contact with his Divine Sense, it disappeared.


    Su Mu knew that it had entered his Soul in a way simr to the Soul Warming Lotus, and that had just confirmed his suspicions.


    "To think it really is the Demon Eye of Annihtion."


    The Strongest Divine Spirit Sources, the Heavenly Soul Warming Lotus, and the Secret Technique of one of the 36 Cave Heavens, which is also regarded as one of the best Eye Techniques within the Outer Universe.


    Although it was nowhere near its true power, this Secret Technique could still be cultivated to its former might.


    "Just how lucky was Yang Kai?"


    That was all Su Mu could say about this situation.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    50 Chapterspleted, yay.


    A little over 200 chapters have been covered from the Original Novel.


    I know this chapter is shorter than usual (2000 words), but I wanted to upload it before my online sses began (which start tomorrow, btw), so I wrote this in a hurry.


    Thanks to that, the upload schedule will be messed up until 16 April, i.e. ten days.


    Can''t skip them or I might end up failing the year, which sucks, so I''ll sacrifice some of my brain cells and study.


    Yeah, that''s all.


    I will upload the fanfic whenever I have time within the next ten days. I''ll be back after that.


    I''ll upload a Character sheet in the Auxiliary chapters. Apart from the Mc, should I add the Harem Members'' Character Sheets, too?


    Not doing it for the Servants, though, just the wives because I''mzy.


    For notifications about chapter updates, join my Discord server.


    https://discord.gg/Mu5pTaA7FH

 Chapter 51: Talent For Business

    Chapter 51: Talent For Business


    Chapter 51- Talent For Business


    After thinking about the ck Book for a few minutes, Su Mu turned towards the giant insects that were standing next to him, and soon, he ordered.


    "Go and collect all the medicinal herbs you can find on this ind, and don''t disturb me until I call for you. In case there are any human survivors, feel free to kill them."


    Hearing hismand, the insects moved away from him, and Su Mu turned back towards the ck Book in his hands.


    ''I couldn''t get any information from the Dragon and Phoenix Inheritance because of not having a Divine Sense to properly inspect it, but since I have the opportunity, it wouldn''t be bad to gather whatever information I can from this inheritance.''


    Su Mu knew that this inheritance belonged to a 1st Order Saint King, someone who shouldn''t possibly exist in Tong Xuan Realm, as he remembered Meng Wuya saying that the 3rd Order Saint Realm was the peak of Cultivation.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Su Mu closed his eyes.


    ---


    "Hmm. The Great Demon God. And the ck Book is called the Demon Mystic Tome, huh? The Ancient Demon n. The Demon Eye of Annihtion. A Mysterious Small World."


    Su Mu held the Demon Mystic Tome in his hands, and soon, he nodded to himself after examining whatever information he could gather from the inheritance left behind by the Great Demon God of the Tong Xuan Realm.


    "But for a mere 1st Order Saint King to proim himself as a God, it''s quite an amusing thing." Su Mu chuckled lightly.


    As someone who understood what it meant to be strong, while also knowing how vast the world truly was, Su Mu could no longer refer to himself as ''This King'' like most cultivators would after reaching a certain level.


    At least, he couldn''t do that with his current cultivation, as it would be the same as embarrassing himself, so watching someone refer to themselves as a ''God'' was something he found rather hrious.


    Taking pride in his past aplishments was natural, but if he were to forget his current situation and position, it won''t take long for his life to go downhill.


    And that was something Su Mu realised very well.


    "Even if it was a fragmented Soul Clone that was created unintentionally by the Demon Eye of Annihtion, with no memories of who his original self was, it still had the feeling of superiority of an Open Heaven Realm Cultivator. A pity I couldn''t learn anything about the Original, but I guess that will be asking for too much. Not to mention, this so-called ''God'' didn''t even have the Training Methods of the Demon Eye of Annihtion, only using the bare minimum of the power that his previous self had cultivated."


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Mu shook his head in disappointment.


    All he received from the Inheritance was the already cultivated Demon Eye of Annihtion, rather than the Secret Technique to cultivate his own Demon Eye of Annihtion.


    "But it makes sense. I doubt the Myriad Demons Heaven would allow their Disciples to pass the Secret Technique to cultivate the Demon Eye of Annihtion, and from the looks of it, the original welder was just a mere Inner Sect Disciple, as he had only cultivated half of the true Secret Technique."


    The Demon Eye of Annihtion he received will start showing more of its functions as Su Mu''s Cultivation rise, but even then, Su Mu knew that it was only half of the real Secret Technique, so he couldn''t do anything about it.


    {A/N- Yang Kai received the full technique from the Old Ancestor of the Myriad Demons Heaventer.}


    "Well, at least I know that the Ancient Demon n is waiting for the inheritor of the Great Demon God inside a Mysterious Small World."


    Su Mu understood that the Ancient Demon n was strong, at least ording to Tong Xuan Realm''s standards, and they should have at least a few Saint Realm Cultivators within them.


    Having subordinates who could be useful within the Tong Xuan Realm was a good thing, so there was no need for him to deny such a generous offer.


    "I also have the technique to suppress the Cultivation of the Ancient Demon n, even the Saints, so having them obey me shouldn''t be difficult, and from what I learned, they were quite loyal to the Great Demon God."


    After a while, Su Mu opened his eyes and looked around. At a distance, the insects had gathered arge mountain''s worth of medicinal herbs while Su Mu was busy gathering information from the Demon Mystic Tome.


    Su Mu walked over to the mountain of herbs before cing the good ones inside the Demon Mystic Tome''s Storage Space thanks to his Divine Sense.


    "It''s almost a shame that I''ll have to leave these guys here on this ind." Su Mu muttered, turning towards the group of insects standing all around him.


    Indeed, these insects would be so convenient to do random tasks, but he couldn''t bring them along.


    To store things inside a Storage Space, be it the space within the Demon Mystic Tome or a Space Ring, a cultivator must use the strength of their Divine Soul, and even if Su Mu had a lot of space within his Storage Space, the number of things he could store at a moment with his current Divine Soul Strength was limited.


    "Well, that''s all I needed to do on this Hidden Ind, so let''s go back home."


    Just as his words ended, the Demon Mystic Tome disappeared from his hands, and soon, he started walking towards the edge of the Hidden Ind.


    ---


    Standing at the edge of the Hidden Ind, Su Mu looked at the vast sea with his Divine Eyes, realising that the Transcendent Realm Monster Beast was still there.


    "With a 6th Order Monster Beast guarding the sea, it''ll be nothing but suicide to run on water using the Seven Divine Steps, at least until I am at a good enough distance from the ind."


    After looking at the sea for a few more seconds, Su Mu deactivated his Divine Eyes before gathering his True Qi within his body, and soon, he started flying towards the direction in which the Sea City was.


    This was one of the things a True Element Realm Cultivator could do, fly using their True Qi.


    "This should be far enough."


    After flying for about three hours, Su Mu looked back at the Hidden Ind with his Divine Eyes, and after confirming that he was out of the Monster Beast''s range, he retreated the True Qi that was keeping him mid-air.


    And the moment hended on the surface of the water, he activated the Seven Divine Steps and started running towards Sea City.


    Even Immortal Ascension Realm cultivators couldn''t fly the distance between the Sea City and the Hidden Ind, so how could a 1st Stage True Element Realm Cultivator like Su Mu do it?


    Since that was the case, he only used his True Qi to fly at a safe distance from the Transcendent Realm Monster Beast, enough for him to use the Seven Divine Steps without any hindrance.


    And so, a day passed without much happening, and Su Mu arrived at the Sea City without any problems.


    ---


    "If it was me before breaking through to the True Element Realm, I couldn''t have run for so long without getting tired. Not to mention, that Golden Skeleton has improved my flesh body by a lot."


    After arriving at the seashore of the Sea City, Su Mu looked around with a smile.


    Even after travelling for so long, there were no signs of exhaustion whatsoever, although he had consumed a considerable amount of True Qi, it wasn''t enough to hinder him.


    Taking a few Qi Recovering pills out of his pocket, Su Mu stuffed them into his mouth, walking towards the Sea City.


    Unlike normal True Element Realm cultivators, he didn''t need to consciously refine such low-quality pills, as his body would do so subconsciously, much like any cultivator with enough experience, but if he wanted to, Su Mu could consciously refine them to speed up the process.


    "No matter what world it is, Alchemists should always pay attention to how their pills taste. After all, the better a pill tastes, the more aplished the Alchemist is in the Dao of Alchemy. These taste the same as raw grass. It''s bad, even by the standards of an Earth-Grade Alchemist."


    While walking towards the inn he had previously stayed at, Su Mumented on the skills of the Alchemist who had created these Qi Recovery Pills.


    After all, he was an Alchemist as well, so he instinctively judged another cultivator''s achievements in the Dao of Alchemy if he were to consume pills created by them.


    "Are you Young Master Su?"


    Just as he arrived at the inn he had previously stayed at, along with the threedies from the Jiang Family, he was approached by the two guards who were standing outside the inn.


    "I am." Looking at the guard in front of him, Su Mu raised an eyebrow, but he still nodded.


    "I will inform the owner of your arrival right away."


    With that, one of the guards ran inside the inn.


    "Please follow me."


    Su Mu was escorted inside the inn by a guard, and he noticed something.


    The inn was in a much better condition than it was before he left, and from the looks of it, the number of people staying here have almost doubled.


    After they arrived at a luxurious-looking room, the guard left.


    "It''s the same room I stayed inst time."


    At this point, Su Mu had more or less guessed what had happened while he was gone, so he leisurely sat on the chair, waiting for a minute before he heard someone knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door slowly opened after Su Mu''s permission, soon followed by a woman.


    "Young Hero!"


    The woman who entered Su Mu''s room was none other than Madame Jiang, the Lady of the Jiang Family who Su Mu had helped previously.


    "Within mere months, you took over the inn? That''s certainly impressive." Su Mu chuckled.


    "Actually, Young Hero..." Madame Jiang looked a bit embarrassed, but soon, she continued. "It''s not just this inn, but all the inns within the Sea City, along with most of the restaurants and other such businesses, except for the ones owned by big Sects."


    "That''s surprising. I had no idea you were such a greedy person, much less such talent for business." Su Mu chuckled.


    The money they had collected from the Miao Family was only enough to buy a single inn at best, but to think Madame Jiang aplished something like this in mere months.


    "But how did the local Families allow someone to establish so much influence within a few months?" Su Mu asked, curious.


    Madame Jiang didn''t have the strength to negotiate with them, so he wondered what methods she had used.


    "A few of the Big Sects of the Endless Seas agreed to provide the business protection in exchange for giving their disciples and people a permanent discount, so no local person had any issues."


    Madame Jiang exined what had happened during the months Su Mu was gone.


    "I see."


    "By the way, Young Hero, was the map I previously provided you useful?" Madame Jiang asked, hoping that it at least made Su Mu''s journey to the Hidden Ind a little easier.


    "Indeed, I was able to find what I was looking for without much difficulty thanks to the map." Su Mu nodded with a satisfied smile.


    "I am d to hear that, truly."


    Although she had no idea what Su Mu found on the Hidden Ind, or what value it had, she was truly d that the map was of some use to him.


    ''I have no way of paying Young Hero back for all he has done for the Jiang Family, but at least the map was useful to him.''


    "So, what''s your answer to my proposal?"


    At Su Mu''s question, Madame Jiang smiled and slowly shook her head.


    "Young Hero''s proposal, I can''t ept it." Madame Jiang bowed, lowering her head.


    "Why is that?" Su Mu asked, not surprised by her answer.


    "Young Hero is the saviour of my Jiang Family, serving him will be my, and the Jiang family''s greatest honour. And I understand that if we are to follow Young Hero, we will live in apletely different world, but I cannot bear to burden Young Hero any further. In the first ce, I have no way to repay the generosity Young Hero has shown us till now, so epting an offer like that, my conscious would never allow it. Even if I were to give my everything to you, it still won''t be enough to repay that generosity."


    Su Mu understood that those were Madame Jiang''s true feelings.


    She truly wouldn''t hesitate to hand over everything she had if Su Mu were to say so, but she understood that the things she had didn''t have any value to him.


    "It''s rare to find people with such pure hearts these days." Su Mu chuckled lightly, leaning back on the chair.


    ***


    ***


    A/N-


    I survived my sses and my internal assessments are over. Got 17, 18, 20, 20, 20, and 20 marks in all my subjects. I''m a genius, I know.


    As for the Jiang Familydies, I decided to use them as a way to show that the girls can refuse Su Mu''s offer if they want to. I couldn''t let any of the relevant and important female characters do it, as that would suck, so why not them?


    And if people still want them in, I can do itter at the end of the Starting World. Even if they don''t add anything to the story, they don''t take away from it, too.


    The story will always revolve around the Mc and his wives because it doesn''t matter how many women he gets (it''ll be a lot), that won''t change.


    Simr to the two servant girls I added previously. They got the lemons and introduction for them, and will only be mentioned as the story progresses. He will cultivate with them, but it wouldn''t be focused on like the main wives.


    That should satisfy both the only moderate harem fans who want the main girls to appear and have screen time, and those who want the numbers.


    That''s honestly the best solution I coulde up with my exhausted brain.


    But regardless of whether they join or not, there could be a Milf Lemon in the next chapter, who knows?


    Added the Harem List and Character Sheet in Auxry, so check them out.


    Also, rmend some pics for Su Mu.


    2229 words (excluding my rant and only the chapter word count.)

 Chapter 52: Back Home

    Chapter 52: Back Home


    Chapter 52- Back Home


    "It''s rare to find people with such pure hearts these days." Su Mu chuckled lightly, leaning back on the chair.


    "It''s natural to feel this way towards our saviour, Young Hero." Madame Jiang replied without any dy.


    "But you''re wrong about one thing." Su Mu said, causing Madame Jiang to raise her head and look at him with a confused expression. "I saved you because I wanted to, and there''s nothing more to it. And I fail to remember ever asking you to pay me back."


    "But it''s the only natural thing to do." Madame Jiang replied.


    "Natural thing to do, huh? I''m sure many people in this world will disagree with that statement. Well, most who have seen how the world works, at least. After all, kind actions don''t guarantee kind intentions."


    Noticing that Madame Jiang wasn''t understanding what he was talking about, he decided to give her a simple example and end this conversation.


    "Take Miao Hua Cheng for example. He reached out to your Jiang Family with kind intentions after the death of your husband, going as far as allowing your family to move to the Sea City. And his actions were extremely kind, but can you say the same about his intentions? Even I have intentions that aren''t represented by my actions, and that''s why it isn''t the best to judge someone''s intentions based on their actions, because intentions can be masked."


    No person in this world was a born Saint, and if someone says or believes that they were, they are lying to themselves.


    Naturally, Su Mu was no exception.


    While not inherently Evil or Good, as a Dual Cultivator who had the desire to reach the Martial Peak, Su Mu was one of the, if not the most, greedy person in the entirety of 3,000 Worlds, especially when it came to his women.


    Greed was an emotion that wasn''t always restricted to materialistic things or treasures, as he wanted to reach the peak of Martial Dao and obtain strength, both for himself and his women.


    And which Dual Cultivator wasn''t greedy for beautiful women?


    Madame Jiang''s eyes widened, and she looked as if she was pondering something that might change her life.


    "Young Hero''s wisdom knows no bounds." Madame Jiang said, admiration apparent in her eyes.


    She felt like she was being taught about the ways of life by a superior being, and Madame Jiang couldn''t help but feel like her understanding of life has increased a lot.


    ''What I said wasmon sense, though.'' Su Mu just smiled at Madame Jiang, not continuing this conversation any further because if he were to dwell on this topic, he could go on for days without needing to stop, and Madame Jiang wouldn''t understand even a fraction of it.


    After all, cultivation wasn''t only about increasing one''s strength and increasingprehension towards the Heavenly Way, but it is also important to find one''s purpose in life, along with enjoying the said life.


    Cultivators these days have forgotten these values, and they would single-handedly chase their single goal of gaining strength above all, not even knowing what their strength is for.


    But, well, even though Su Mu had all the answers he needed, they weren''t something a True Element Realm Cultivator like him would require, not for now, at least.


    "By the way, I''ll be staying here for a few hours." Su Mu said, making Madame Jiang nod.


    "Young Hero can stay here as long as he wants. Whatever belongs to the Jiang Family first belongs to Young Hero." Madame Jiang replied without any dy.


    "That''s a bold thing to say." Su Mumented.


    "What I said was how I felt, Young Hero, whatever the Jiang Family has is yours for the taking."


    "Then, as the Madame of the Jiang Family, doesn''t that include you as well?" Su Mu said with a light chuckle, causing Madame Jiang to feel a bit embarrassed, and she lowered her head.


    "I-" Madame Jiang had no idea how Su Mu even interpret her words in such a manner, and she couldn''t think of how to reply.


    "I was just joking, rest assured." Su Muughed a bit, enjoying Madame Jiang''s reaction. After a few seconds, Su Mu continued. "But still, the Sea City is a good ce to spend a small vacation in, so I''ll visit this ce again with my women."


    "Please rest assured, Young Hero, the Jiang Family will always provide the warmest of wees whenever Young Hero wishes to visit the Sea City."


    "Very well, you may leave."


    "Please rest well, Young Hero." Madame Jiang bowed once before leaving the room.


    "I should recover my True Qi within a few hours and leave."


    Although he had used a considerable amount of True Qi whileing back to the Sea City from the Hidden Ind, it wasn''t a hindrance to him, and it will naturally recover by tomorrow, but since he was going back to the High Heaven Pavillion, it''s best to recover all of his True Qi before going back.


    Currently, there were a lot of different forces residing within the High Heaven Pavilion, so the chances of him getting into a fight were high.


    If he were to take on an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator without having all of his True Qi recovered, it''d just make things annoying to deal with, so it was better to recover all of his True Qi.


    The ones Su Mu was considering were the Elders who were apanying the Young Masters of different forces, because he knew that he could deal with these so-called Young Masters while half asleep.


    Now that he thought about it, Su Mu could let Meng Wuya handle those things for him. After all, to a Saint Realm Cultivator like Meng Wuya, these things were but a mundane task.


    The more he thought about it, the better of an idea it became.


    "Hmm. I wonder if Old Man Meng has achieved anything while unlocking the Seal ced on his Cultivation." Su Mu wondered, getting up from the chair before sitting on the ground in a lotus position, closing his eyes.


    When Su Mu left the High Heaven Pavilion, Meng Wuya said that he was almost done unlocking the first part of the Seal, and after he was done with that, his cultivation would reach the 2nd Order Transcendent Realm, which will make him one of the strongest Cultivators within this Small World.


    It''s been a little over half a year since he left the High Heaven Pavilion, so Su Mu was confident that Meng Wuya should''ve at least unlocked the first part of the Seal.


    ---


    "Now that I''ve inherited this Golden Skeleton, my physique has improved a lot, so it''s about time I start using a Body Refining Technique, too." Su Mu muttered, looking down at his body while running towards the High Heaven Pavilion using the first of the Seven Divine Steps.


    Using the Divine Eyes, he could see the High Heaven Pavilion at a distance, despite it being midnight, and he couldn''t help but smile slightly.


    He had no sense of belonging to this Sect, or this Small World, but he knew that waiting inside were women who would apany him for his entire life.


    It''s been a single day since Su Mu left the Sea City after he was done recovering his True Qi.


    And thanks to the increase in his Cultivation Base, he could cover the distance between the High Heaven Pavilion and Sea City within a single day even though he was taking it easy, as it was something that took him three whole days when he was within the Separation and Reunion Realm.


    He remembered that Su Yan had previously told him that Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er were at the Blood Battle Group, while Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang were back at the High Heaven Pavilion.


    After hearing about his return, the Hu Sisters would arrive at the ce he had previously created at the ck Wind Mountain as he had told them before leaving, so there was no need to run extra miles and visit the Blood Battle Group.


    "My, what''s this? The number of insects gathered here is a lot more than I had initially imagined. And looks like none of them has any manners."


    Noting that several unfamiliar Divine Senses were checking Su Mu the moment he stepped inside the High Heaven Pavilion, he couldn''t help but chuckle lightly.


    To probe someone with their Divine Sense the moment they arrive at their own Sect, just howfortable were these people within the High Heaven Pavilion?


    ''But this is getting boring real quick.''


    Although the Divine Senses had no malice and were just probing him, from the looks of it, they didn''t have any ns of stopping anytime soon.


    Well, that was understandable.


    Su Mu was one of the most likely candidates to have received the Main Inheritance at Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, so naturally, the forces visiting the High Heaven Pavilion were very interested in him, but they were annoying nheless.


    Knowing that there was nothing he could do about it, Su Mu ignored them and started walking towards his living quarters.


    "Hey, isn''t that Young Master Su?"


    "I heard that he has already left the Sect after receiving the main inheritance of the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, so why is he here? He isn''t even wearing the Disciple Robes anymore."


    "Idiot, why would he leave the Sect? Isn''t he the Grandson of the Second Elder?"


    "But from how he looks, his cultivation base has increased, right?"


    "Indeed, I can''t even tell what his actual cultivation base is."


    Not caring about the whispers that were going around, Su Mu arrived in front of his living quarters, and he knew that Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang were waiting for him inside, but the scene in front of his living quarters surprised him a little.


    Outside his living quarters, several guards were standing, and from the looks of it, they all belonged to different forces.


    ''Ah, I see. Since Su Yan is unable to show her strength of fear to not expose her true cultivation, these insects have been needlessly pushing her. But since they are not causing any harm and just standing there, the Sect and Meng Wuya can''t forcefully make them move.''


    The situation was just as Su Mu had guessed.


    Since Su Yan has yet to ept the offer from any of the forces present at the High Heaven Pavilion, they mistook her silence for meekness, and all of them had stated some of their guards in front of her living quarters to make sure that no other force can get ahead of them and snatch her away.


    They believed that as long as they kept doing this, Su Yan would eventually give in, but little did they know, Su Yan felt grateful towards them because while they were standing outside without disturbing her, she could cultivate in peace.


    Su Mu walked towards his living quarters, but a guard suddenly stepped in front of him, which made him sigh.


    "Except for the Young Masters of our forces, no outsider is allowed to visit Lady Su Yan."


    The guard''s cultivation wasn''t high, only at the 3rd Stage of the Separation and Reunion Realm.


    ''Outsider, huh?'' Su Mu remembered that he was no longer dressed in the robes made for the Disciples of the High Heaven Pavilion, but in in ck robes that he had bought back in Sea City.


    "To think insects these days have such arrogance." Su Mu shook his head.


    "Brat! What did you-"


    "I''ll say it once." Although Su Mu was a bit annoyed by their actions, he was still in a good mood knowing that Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang were just in front of him, so he decided to give these guys onest chance. "Move aside."


    "We can''t, we have our orders. If you refuse to leave, we will-"


    The man''s words were cut short as suddenly passed out mid-sentence, falling to the ground.


    With that, Su Mu walked towards the entrance of his living quarters, and as he walked forward, the guards started falling to the ground one by one, surprising the dozens of disciples that were watching this scene from afar.


    Su Mu opened the door, walking inside before closing it.


    In front of him stood Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang, looking at him with tender gazes.


    Unlike usual, Xia Ning Chang wasn''t wearing her veil to hide her face, and she had tears building up in her eyes.


    After a moment, Su Yan went ahead and hugged Su Mu tightly.


    "Wee back."


    Su Mu patted Su Yan''s back lightly.


    While hugging Su Yan, he looked at Xia Ning Chang, who just stood there with a warm smile on her face, trying to hide her obvious embarrassment at the couple''s reunion, but her flushed cheeks were enough to let Su Mu know how embarrassed she was.


    "Wee back, Brother Su." Xia Ning Chang said in a light voice as Su Yan let go of the hug.


    The moment she saw Su Mu''s face, Su Yan hadpletely forgotten that she was no longer alone inside the room, which embarrassed her a bit.


    "I''m back." Su Mu smiled at Su Yan before moving forward and hugging Xia Ning Chang.


    He knew that she was shy enough to not take the lead, especially when Su Yan was with them, so he did it in her stead.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Was held up by some stuff, so I couldn''t write.


    I nned on posting a chapter tomorrow, but since I had some free time, I wrote it in a hurry, so this might not be that good of a chapter.


    No lemon, sorry. The next lemon would directly be with a Main Girl (or girls).


    Other than that, I was wondering if I should change the cover of this story or not.


    I''ll leave a few options in thements, so do tell me your opinion.

 Chapter 53: Three Young Masters

    Chapter 53: Three Young Masters


    Chapter 53- Three Young Masters


    Xia Ning Chang''s eyes instantly went wet, unable to hide the joy and excitement of their long-awaited reunion.


    Her face wasn''t covered with her characteristic veil, and feeling Su Mu''s gentle hug, her face turned red as she was barely able to hold back her tears.


    After a minute, Xia Ning Chang looked at Su Mu and asked. "Brother Su, why did you not visit me before leaving for such a long time? You even visited my master, and if it wasn''t for Sister Su Yan, I wouldn''t even be aware of your arrival."


    A few months ago, he had not said a single word of parting, not even leaving a letter!


    Xia Ning Chang was naturally hurt, and the thought of Su Mu not caring about her made her sulk.


    Smiling slightly, Su Mu patted her head.


    "It''s because you were close to a breakthrough, and even if I wanted to disturb you, Old Man Meng would never let me do it. Otherwise, how can I be cruel enough to leave without meeting you once?" Su Mu exined, gaining a small nod from Xia Ning Chang.


    "So it was all Master''s fault?" Xia Ning Chang muttered, looking at Su Mu.


    That was not what he meant, but rather than exining, Su Mu just nodded.


    "Indeed, it was."


    Oh, Su Mu could already hear Meng Wuya''s dreadful cries after being scolded by his daughter-like disciple.


    Xia Ning Chang was too easily coaxed! With just two or three sentences, it would dispel her disappointment and grievance, leaving only joy and happiness.


    {You enjoy troubling Treasurer Meng a bit too much, don''t you think?}


    Hearing Su Yan''s voice inside his head, Su Mu just smiled at her.


    {Causing trouble for people is fun, especially those who are strangely upright.}


    "Now that I look around, where are Lan''er and Shuang''er?"


    "I thought that you''d stop by our house within the ck Wind Mountains beforeing back to the High Heaven Pavilion, so I sent them there in advance." Su Yan replied.


    ''Her confidence in ordering the Lan''er and Shuang''er has increased a lot.'' Noticing that, Su Mu chuckled lightly.


    It was a good thing that Su Yan was adapting to her role as his Head Wife, after all, she will be managing a lot of people in the future, so taking an authoritative stance in front of the servants was a good start.


    "Ah, right!" As if remembering something, Xia Ning Chang turned towards Su Mu in a hurry. "My Master asked you to visit him after your return, he said it''s important, and that Sect Master also wanted to meet you."


    "You should visit them once. Maybe it''s about the ce you wanted to take Little Sister Mei''er and Jiao''er." Su Yan added.


    "That should be the base, but..."


    "Is something wrong, Brother Su?" Xia Ning Chang asked.


    "Since I left without even meeting you, I brought a small present for you, but since I need to visit Old Man Meng and Sect Master first, it''ll need to wait." Su Mu looked at Xia Ning Chang, whose face brightened instantly.


    "You don''t have to" Although she said so, Xia Ning Chang still smiled pleasantly, her eyes bent into a crescent moon, full of cheers and satisfaction.


    "It''s only a small gift, so there''s no need to worry about it." Su Mu reassured Xia Ning Chang, making her nod.


    "Then, I''ll patiently wait for that gift." Although she was curious and excited about her gift, Xia Ning Chang decided to wait until Su Mu was done meeting Meng Wuya. "By the way, what''s your current cultivation, Brother Su? I can''t sense it."


    "True Element 1st Stage."


    "Amazing!" Xia Ning Chang eximed.


    In such a short amount of time, Su Mu''s cultivation has increased so much that he was only one minor realm below her, who was at the 2nd Stage of the True Element Realm.


    It was Xia Ning Chang''s first time seeing a cultivation speed this terrifying.


    "It''s nothing much, and your cultivation will also increase because of the gift I brought you." Su Mu said with a smile, confusing Xia Ning Chang, but before she could ask anything, he continued. "Since things here are already decided, I''ll go and pay a short visit to Old Man Meng."


    Su Mu was also curious about the progress Meng Wuya had made while unlocking his seal.


    "Well, then, we''ll be waiting for you back at the ck Wind Mountains." Su Yan stated, and Xia Ning Chang nodded.


    Su Mu went ahead and gave a kiss to both Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang, much to their happiness, before turning towards the door of his living quarters.


    "Well, it looks like the insects have already piled up." After thinking about it for a second, Su Mu turned towards Su Yan. "How do you think the situation would progress from here on?"


    "It would be a surprise if they manage to live after you''re done with them." Su Yan replied without thinking about it much.


    "I won''t kill them now, it''d attract unnecessary trouble to the High Heaven Pavilion, and I n on living here for a while." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    ''He won''t kill them now...'' Su Yan understood what he was talking about, but she didn''t say anything.


    Su Mu started walking towards the door, followed by Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang, and thetter once again covered her face with a veil.


    Xia Ning Chang didn''t like the idea of someone other than Su Mu seeing her face, so she only removed her veil in his presence.


    Opening the door, the three of them walked outside, and unsurprisingly, the guards that Su Mu had knocked out have already been cleaned up.


    Outside, they were greeted by a group of people, who were led by three young men who were of a simr age to Su Yan.


    The first one was dressed in blue robes, the second one wearing a snow-white robe, and the other was dressed in a luxurious purple uniform.


    Following the three of them were a bunch of old men, all at different Stages of the Immortal Ascension Realm, and from the looks of it, it wasn''t difficult to tell that these three were Young Masters of some forces within this Small World.


    Feeling Meng Wuya''s Divine Sense sweeping over the area, Su Mu released a bit of his Divine Sense as well, sending Meng Wuya a telepathic message.


    {Old Man, do you n on just watching?}


    This was the base of the function that allowed Long Distance Communication within the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.


    Generally, the distance a cultivator couldmunicate with their Divine Sense depends on their Cultivation Base, but with the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, that distance can be increased by a lot, even going beyond Universe Worlds if the practitioners have a high enough Cultivation Base.


    {!!!}


    In Meng Wuya''s reply, all Su Mu heard was a loud gasp.


    He understood that Meng Wuya was taken by surprise, and that made Su Mu almost facepalm himself.


    Should a Peak Saint Realm Cultivator like Meng Wuya be surprised after receiving a simple Divine Sense Telepathic Message?


    {Before you die from the shock, yes, I pre-awakened my Divine Sense, and this isn''t something to be so shocked about.}


    Pre-awakening of Divine Sense was, by no means, a shocking urrence.


    {You...} Meng Wuya let out a huge sigh. {What the hell is wrong with your Divine Soul Strength? How is it so powerful?}


    ''Oh, so that''s what surprised him.''


    Unlike the Immortal Ascension Realm cultivators present here, Meng Wuya, being a 3rd Order Saint Realm Cultivator, could feel the strength of Su Mu''s Divine Soul when thetter used it to send him a telepathic message.


    And just as Su Mu had said, Meng Wuya could feel his head going light after realising that Su Mu''s Divine Soul Strength rivalled that of a 4th Stage Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator.


    {Did you consume some heavenly treasure used to Cultivate one''s Divine Soul?'' Meng Wuya asked.


    {Consumed wouldn''t be the correct word, but let''s leave it at that. What about the thing I asked?} Su Mu replied.


    {If those old bastards try to intervene, this Old Man would intervene as well, but for those small fry Young Masters, this Old Man will leave them to you. After all, you must protect your women with your own strength.} Meng Wuya replied.


    To be fair, Su Mu wouldn''t mind even if Meng Wuya said he wouldn''t intervene, and as far as protecting his women goes, he didn''t need someone else to tell him that.


    {Suit yourself, I''m sure after I deal with this trash in front of Senior Sister Xia, she would be very pleased and happy.} Su Mu replied.


    {Wait! This Old Man changed his mind, let me-}


    {Until next time, Old Man.}


    With that, Su Mu cancelled the telepathic link, ignoring Meng Wuya''s desperate call.


    "These are?" Su Mu had no idea who these three were, so he decided to ask Su Yan about them.


    "I have no idea." Su Yan replied, her expression neutral as always.


    "These are Young Masters from the various powerful families and Sects, starting from the left, the Dong Family''s Dong Qing Han, the Bai Family''s Bai Yun Feng, and the Purple Fern Valley Fan Hong." The one who exined was the High Heaven Pavilion disciple following behind the group.


    "Hmm." Su Mu gazed over the group of young masters, and he had to admit, their talents were all average.


    But it didn''t look like they were interested in him, as they kept ncing between Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang.


    "Indeed, it is as the rumours have said, Lady Su Yan is as beautiful as a fairy, a perfect fit for my Bai Family under the status of my bride."


    "Heavens really blessed me when I was sent to the High Heaven Pavilion, to be in the presence of not just one, but two such heavenly beauties."


    Su Yan wasn''t bothered by these res, as to her, this was but a regr urrence, and was able to hide the little disgust she felt, but Xia Ning Chang was different, as she stepped behind Su Mu, clearly disgusted by these three.


    And Su Mu changed his mind.


    Two of these guys were as good as dead.


    Dual Cultivators were possessive by nature, even more so with their partners, and of course, Su Mu was no exception, especially after cultivating the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, a Secret Art that cultivated the feeling of love between two individuals.


    He knew that his women would have admirers wherever they went, as it was natural, and he didn''t mind that, because if there''s a beautiful woman, there will always be conflict, but talking about taking his woman right in front of his eyes?


    Let''s just say there are better ways to die.


    Focusing a bit of True Qi into his voice, Su Mu asked. "And why are you here?"


    Hearing his voice, the three young masters, along with the disciples following them, took a step back in surprise, finally focusing their attention on Su Mu.


    From this, Su Mu guessed that it was their first timeing in contact with Qi enhanced voice.


    "Are you Su Mu?" The one standing in front of the group, Bai Yun Feng, asked, closing the folding fan in his hands while looking at Su Mu, and from the looks of it, his behaviour couldn''t get any more haughty, as the disgust within his voice was apparent.


    ''A Folding Fan? And it''s not even an artifact?'' Su Mu had no idea why a man would bother having such a thing, especially when it wasn''t even an artifact, much less use it in day-to-day life.


    What kind of lifestyle were they going for?


    Bai Yun Feng, along with the other two, didn''t wish to waste time with Su Mu, as they were more tempted to inquire about Su Yan and the other mysterious beauty, but they had no choice.


    Unfortunately, until now no one had found the primary inheritor. However, they were able to find many people who had obtained artifacts and martial skills within Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, each one managing to acquire some.


    And from what they''ve heard, Su Mu was one of the top candidates for the primary inheritor, so it was their job to bring him to their respective forces.


    And if they couldn''t do that, the least they wanted was to get their hands on the powerful Martial Skill that Su Mu had obtained within Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, the one he used to kill the Monster Beast in a single strike.


    s, only if they knew how big of a mistake they were making.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Idk I tried my best to not make the ''my woman'' part less emo, so...


    For the first time, I''ll go ahead and write a proper face pping.


    But then again, I might end it in a few paragraphs as I did with Yang Kai''s death, and even if I don''t, it won''t exceed a chapter.


    Mc isn''t the type to speak too much with strangers who he knows are going to die, too.


    Might let the Dong guy (Yang Kai''s cousin) survive. Can be useful in Medicine King Valley if Mc ever visits.


    Feel free to give any ideas for the Starting World plot, like what to do with the Demon Lord Yang Bai.

 Chapter 54: Setting An Example

    Chapter 54: Setting An Example


    Chapter 54- Setting An Example


    "Are you Su Mu, the one who knocked out our people?" The one standing in front of the group, Bai Yun Feng, asked, closing the folding fan in his hands while looking at Su Mu, and from the looks of it, his behaviour couldn''t get any more haughty, as the disgust within his voice was apparent.


    "If you mean the trash that was gathered outside my house, then yes, I was in a good mood so I didn''t directly kill them." Su Mu nodded, and he smiled. "There is no need for you to thank me for sparing their lives."


    In all honesty, Su Mu wanted to end this farce as soon as possible, but even then, he couldn''t be unreasonable enough to attack the three idiots in front of him without a reason.


    Su Mu was never the type to talk nonsense with people, unlike most cultivators, who would go on and on for hours while discussing pointless things, only to fight at the very end, other than when the one in the discussion was a beautiful woman, or when Su Mu wished to avoid a fightpletely because not all fights are worth fighting.


    But that wasn''t the case, so there was no reason for him to extend this conversation for too long, as he was sure that these three Young Masters would fume into a rage with some mere words.


    Even if Su Mu were to fight all three Young Masters at the same time, they''d onlyst for a few seconds if he was being generous, after all, their cultivation wasn''t all that high.


    Dong Qing Han and Fan Hong were in the 2nd Stage True Element Realm, while Bai Yun Feng was a 1st Stage True Element Realm Cultivator.


    And even though Bai Yun Feng''s cultivation was the weakest, he was the one leading the three of them, as the Bai Family was the only 1st ss Family present at the High Heaven Pavilion, with the Dong Family and Purple Fern Valley only being 2nd ss Influences.


    Since dealing with them would be as easy, Su Mu nced at the six guards apanying these three.


    From the looks of it, each of them was appointed two guards from their family and Sect.


    Well, it made sense considering they were the Young Masters of their respective forces, so having guards apany them was the bare minimum.


    ''Hmmm. All of those guards are in the 3rd Stage of the Immortal Ascension Realm, except for one that is in the 4th Stage, huh?''


    After his promotion to the 1st Stage of the True Element Realm, Su Mu''sbat power wasparable to that of a 7th Stage Immortal Ascension, 8th if he were to fight seriously, with his Divine Soul being strong enough to rival a 4th Stage Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator.


    All in all, Su Mu would have no difficulty even if he were to take on all of these Young Masters, along with their guards, at the same time, as that would only make the battlest for a few more minutes.


    "You..." Bai Yun Feng''s face turned ugly at Su Mu''s nonchnt and disrespectful tone.


    Dong Qing Han and Fan Hong were in a simr situation, and they frowned after hearing Su Mu''s words.


    Not only were they the ones who came to greet them, but not only did Su Mu knock their subordinates out, but he also dared to disrespect them in their faces, referring to their subordinates as trash.


    But even after all that, they still needed the Martial Skill that Su Mu had used within the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, so they held their anger inside, at least until they get the Martial Skill from him.


    After that, who cares about what happened to a random disciple from a small Sect like the High Heaven Pavilion, and even if someone cared, who''d be brave enough to pin the me on them?


    "I heard that the three of you were looking for me while I was away, so, what can I do for you?" Su Mu asked with a polite smile, which, for some reason, annoyed all three Young Masters, but they stillplied.


    "Brother Su, we would like to buy the Martial Skill that you obtained within Heaven''s Cave Inheritance." Dong Qing Han answered.


    "And what makes you believe that I''m willing to sell that Martial Skill?" Su Mu replied without any dy, and as he spoke, the three Young Masters kept getting angrier.


    "You lowly..."


    {These guys... They''re all idiots, aren''t they?} Su Yan''s voice rang inside Su Mu''s head, and thetter ignored the three Young Masters, focusing on Su Yan''s voice.


    Su Yan knew about what these three Young Masters had in mind, and she couldn''t help but wonder how they nned on robbing someone who dealt with a Monster Beastparable to an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator in a single strike.


    Not to mention, that incident happened a while ago, and Su Mu was stronger than he was back then.


    Were they that confident in their background, making them believe that they were invincible in a small Sect like the High Heaven Pavilion?


    {It''s most likely that they believe my so-called Martial Skill isn''t something that I can use without preparation, and honestly, that''s a logical answer on their part because they have no idea what Sword Qi is.} Su Mu exined, making Su Yan sigh.


    {If those Immortal Ascension Realm guards interfere, I''ll help you.} Su Yan dered.


    If it was to help Su Mu, Su Yan wouldn''t mind exposing her true cultivation, even if it were to cause her troubleter on.


    {If you think that is necessary, then I won''t stop you.} Su Mu replied,ughing out loud.


    "You... What are youughing at?" Fan Hong noticed how Su Mu wasughing while looking at them, indicating that he was mocking them, causing him to turn red in anger.


    "Of course, I amughing at the three idiots standing in front of me." Su Mu replied as if he was stating a fact, and Fan Hong started releasing a bit of killing intent, simr to Dong Qing Han and Bai Yun Feng.


    But before the situation could escte any further, the High Heaven Disciple who has been following Bai Yun Feng stepped forward, walking up to Su Mu.


    "Young Master Su, it''ll be in your best interest toply with what Young Master Bai is saying. Please think about your well-being, along with the High Heaven Pavilion''s."


    "You are?" Su Mu asked, looking at the High Heaven with uninterested eyes.


    "My name is Cao Zheng Wen."


    "From the looks of it, you n on leaving the High Heaven Pavilion and joining the Bai family as Bai Yun Feng''s servant, right?" Su Mu asked, watching as Cao Zheng Wen''s face twitched at how tactless Su Mu was acting, but he still nodded.


    "Yes, I was lucky enough to be selected by Young Master Bai to join-"


    Before Cao Zheng Wen could continue, Su Mu interrupted.


    "Since you''re no longer a Disciple of the High Heaven Pavilion, but someone from the Bai Family, there is no need for me to show you any face, simr to your Young Master Bai." Su Mu said, cing his hand on Cao Zheng Wen''s head.


    "Young Master Su, what are-" Cao Zheng Wen''s words were again interrupted, and he couldn''t finish what he was about to say.


    "You Bastard!" At the tant disrespect of both his servant and his family, Bai Yun Feng couldn''t hold his anger any longer, and he shouted.


    But before Bai Yun Feng could do anything...


    Boom!*


    With a loud explosion, Cao Zheng Wen''s face was buried in the ground, blood spilling out from his head as his body turned limp.


    "Next time, remember that dogs are not supposed to bark unless the owner tells them to."


    As if nothing had happened, Su Mu turned towards Bai Yun Feng with a smile,pletely ignoring thetter''s hostile look.


    "You damn brat... Don''t think too highly of yourself just because you have something that this Young Master wants." Bai Yun Feng could no longer hold his anger, but after a few seconds, he stopped himself from attacking Su Mu, and he continued. "Unless you hand over the Martial Skill, you''ll never leave this ce again."


    Since Su Mu had no intent topromise from the very beginning, Bai Yun Feng decided to directly rob him of his Martial Skill by threatening him. A no-name High Heaven Pavilion disciple wasparable to dirt in his eyes.


    Even if Su Mu''s cultivation was at the same Stage as Bai Yun Feng, the 1st Stage of True Element Realm, thetter was sure that he was stronger than Su Mu simply based on his foundation, without even considering the Artifacts he had on him.


    "You really believe you can defeat me?" Su Mu chuckled lightly, stepping forward. "In all honesty, it''d be a waste of my time to fight each one of you, so how about this, you all attack me at once, and if you can defeat me, I''ll dly hand over the Martial Skill that you desire so much."


    "Brother Dong, Brother Fan, this brat is acting so disrespectful, how about I teach him a lesson?" Bai Yun Feng turned towards Dong Qing Han and Fan Hong, who had no intentions of ganging up on Su Mu.


    After all, wouldn''t it be embarrassing if people were to know that the three of them had to fight together against a random disciple from the High Heaven Pavilion?


    With that in mind, they decided to let Bai Yun Feng deal with Su Mu, after all, Bai Yun Feng''s strength wasparable to their own, even if his cultivation was a stage lower, so they doubted that Su Mu could evenst a few minutes against him.


    By now, hundreds of High Heaven Pavilion Disciples, along with the people who hade from the outside, have gathered around the scene, watching everything y out with interest and curiosity.


    "Even if you have no intentions of attacking me together, be aware that I''ll attack the three of you indiscriminately, as I''d rather not waste my time while dealing with trash." Su Mu said, annoying both Dong Qing Han and Fan Hong.


    "This guy, he''s delusional."


    "Brother Bai, make sure to teach him a good lesson, but please refrain from killing him before he hands over the Martial Skill."


    ''Well, let''s get this over with quick. I''m sure Mei''er and Jiao''er have already arrived at the ck Wind Mountains, and I need to meet with Old Man Meng, too.''


    With those thoughts in mind, Su Mu concluded to end this farce within a few minutes, and while he was at it, he might as well set a good example.


    ****


    ****


    A/N-


    Alright, this scene is ending next chapter, nned on doing it in this one, but eh.


    Sorry for the dy and short chapter.


    I was sick, so couldn''t write or check webnovel regrly.


    I''ll upload like normal again (hopefully).

 Chapter 55: Monster

    Chapter 55: Monster


    Chapter 55- Monster


    "Y-You damn monster..."


    Barely standing on his feet, Bai Yun Feng''s voice trembled as he spoke, unable to keep his usually calm demeanour, looking around at the disastrous situation.


    Next to him were Dong Qing Han and Fan Hong, both lying on the floor with several bruises on their body, unable to stand up as blood dripped from the cuts they had received, which made them both groan in pain, with fear apparent in their eyes.


    Just how did this happen?


    These three were the Young Masters of their respective forces, and they were practically invincible within their Cultivation Realms, but the three of them were defeated while fighting a single opponent of a Cultivation Realm simr to theirs.


    They couldn''t evenst a few minutes, even after using the Artifacts bestowed upon them by their forces, something they considered life-saving treasures.


    "Even after using Earth Grade Artifacts, this all the so-called Young Masters from powerful forces are capable of?"


    Standing at a distance from Bai Yun Feng, Su Mu looked at the three Young Masters with a smile, as if their miserable conditions had nothing to do with him.


    cing the tip of his sword on the ground, Su Mu leaned on the hilt of his sword, making sure to strengthen the de with his True Qi so it won''t break.


    Otherwise, it''d be embarrassing if the sword were to break while he was leaning on it.


    "You bastard!" Bai Yun Feng couldn''t help but shout at Su Mu''s tant disrespect, and he turned towards the six Immortal Ascension Realm cultivators that had apanied the three Young Masters, his eyes asking for an exnation as to why they weren''t helping him, but he never received any answer.


    Little did Bai Yun Feng know, the six Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators were being pressured by Meng Wuya, rendering them unable to even move a muscle, and all they could do was watch as their Young Masters were beaten senseless by Su Mu.


    At this moment, the conflict has escted far more than anyone had anticipated, with all the Sect Elders of the High Heaven Pavilion being present, along with those who have arrived from the outside.


    "You came here intending to court my woman, but from the looks of it, you never thought about the consequences of your actions." Su Mu looked at Bai Yun Feng as the smile on his face disappeared, and soon, a hazy blue glow appeared around his sword.


    Su Mu had already announced his rtionship with Su Yan when the fight began, so there was no need to keep an act.


    "Hey, isn''t that the skill Young Master Su used to kill that Sixth Order Monster Beast?"


    "Does he n on killing them with this?"


    Hearing the murmur of the crowd, Bai Yun Feng shuddered, understanding that there was only one way to escape from this situation, and he said.


    "Brother Su, if we had previously known that Lady Su Yan had such a capable man protecting her, we never would''ve even dared to set foot in the High Heaven Pavilion, much less be so rude towards Lady Su Yan. I''d personally apologise for our actions, so why not end this conflict now? Naturally, the Bai Family wouldpensate you well." Bai Yun Feng decided to lower his head and apologise for now because he knew that as long as he could make it back to the Bai Family, they would definitely seek justice for the humiliation he had suffered today.


    With such an apology, no one would be able to simply kill their opponents, not when each of them was backed up by their respective forces.


    Su Mu ignored Bai Yun Feng''s words, calmly walking towards thetter as the hazy blue glow around his sword increased, bing more apparent.


    "Y-You bastard... I apologized... Don''t you have any honour?" Bai Yun Feng took a step back, stumbling to the ground while looking at Su Mu with fearful eyes.


    "Honour?" Su Mu chuckled. "In a battle, honour is something that holds you back."


    ''But killing these idiots wouldn''t do as much good in setting an example, not to mention that they''re already dead.''


    With those thoughts in mind, Su Mu contacted Meng Wuya through his Divine Sense.


    {Old Man, release those Immortal Ascension Realm guards when I attack.}


    {Why? Do you not n on killing them?} Meng Wuya asked, slightly confused.


    {I''ve injured their Divine Souls, so even if I don''t do anything, they''ll die a painful death within a few months, and I need to set an example better than a few True Element Realm trash.} Su Mu replied.


    Killing them in a single strike would, in Su Mu''s book, be considered merciful.


    A few months of suffering was the least he would give them.


    And since their fates were already sealed, Su Mu decided to use some other people to set an example.


    {Very well.} Meng Wuya replied.


    "Wait... Don''t... The Bai Family wouldn''t let you go..." Bai Yun Feng stuttered, moving back without even getting up from the ground, and he had long since passed the ce Dong Qing Han and Fan Hong were, but Su Mu only walked towards him, ignoring the other two.


    "Let''s end this quickly. After all, I have quite the important people waiting for me." Su Mu said as if stating a fact.


    On the other side of the ground, Meng Wuya nodded to himself after hearing Su Mu''s words, confident that thetter was talking about him and Ling Tai Xu, High Heaven Pavilion''s Sect Master.


    {Even with your usually disrespectful attitude, at least you know the basic manners one must show towards-}


    Meng Wuya''s words were cut short as Su Mu interrupted him.


    {What are you talking about, Old Man? The important people I was referring to were Mei''er and Jiao''er.}


    Su Mu had said that in such a natural way that Meng Wuya almost coughed blood in surprise.


    Since when did a Saint Realm Cultivator like him be so easily swayed by words?


    "Stop..."


    Standing a few steps away from Bai Yun Feng, Su Mu raised his sword, ignoring the Young Master''s desperate pleas and threats, and after he was done wondering enough Sword Qi into his sword, Su Mu waved it towards Bai Yun Feng.


    Just at that moment, Meng Wuya released the pressure that had been keeping the Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators in ce, and the moment they were released, they all rushed towards their Young Masters, making sure that they were alright.


    The two guards belonging to the Dong Family ran towards Dong Qing Han, while the ones from the Purple Fren Valley ran towards Fan Hong.


    And naturally, the guards belonging to the Bai Family moved in front of Bai Yun Feng, intending to protect him from Su Mu''s sword strike.


    "Young Lord please have mercy!"


    The two of them stood between Su Mu and Bai Yun Feng, knowing that no matter how powerful Su Mu''s strike was, he couldn''t damage an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator while depending on a Martial Skill.


    One of the guards raised their hand towards Su Mu''s sword, trying to catch it, and the moment the sword touched their hand, Su Mu smiled.


    Thud!*


    Thud!*


    At that moment, regardless of their strength or status, everyone who witnessed this scene was utterly shocked, with disbelief apparent on their faces, including Meng Wuya and Xia Ning Chang.


    Two 3rd Stage Immortal Ascension Cultivators were killed by a True Element Realm Cultivator in a single strike, not even giving them the slightest chance to resist, or to run away.


    Watching that horrifying and unbelievable scene, only Su Yan''s face remained unchanged, knowing full well that Su Mu was capable of such a thing, but even then, she couldn''t help but smile slightly when he publically announced their rtionship, which made her very happy.


    "And there goes another sword." Su Mu watched as the de of his sword disintegrated into dust, leaving him only a hilt with nothing attached to it.


    "Y-You demon..." Bai Yun Feng could barely keep it together, feeling the hot blood of his guards all over his body as he kept trembling all over.


    After looking at Bai Yun Feng for a second, Su Mu casually tossed the hilt of his sword towards him.


    Thud!*


    The moment his head came in contact with the hilt, Bai Yun Feng passed out.


    With this, Su Mu was done here.


    Killing two Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators should be more than enough as an example, and he doubted that anyone would bother Su Yan while he was away from the High Heaven Pavilion.


    Ignoring the people who were petrified while looking at the corpses of the Bai Family''s guards, Su Mu walked towards Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang, and he said.


    "Let''s go."


    "Don''t you have a meeting with Sect Master and Treasurer Meng?" Su Yan asked.


    "I''m sure they''ll need some time to clean up the trash piled up within the Sect." With a light chuckle, Su Mu looked around the crowd that had gathered around them.


    His words weren''t loud, but they were directed towards the various people staying at the High Heaven Pavilion as guests, and everyone understood what he was talking about.


    Their stay within the High Heaven Pavilion was now over.


    "Very well." Su Yan nodded, turning towards Xia Ning Chang. "Little Sister Xia, are you alright?"


    "Ah. Yes, I''m fine, Elder Sister Su." Xia Ning Chang stuttered,ing back to her senses.


    "Well then, let''s go." Su Mu said, gathering his True Qi as his body started levitating mid-air, followed by Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang, and soon, the three of them flew towards the ck Wind Mountain.


    Before leaving, Xia Ning Chang made sure to give her master, Meng Wuya, a nod, indicating that she won''t being back to the Sect for a while, and that he was not allowed to visit her until she does.


    Just as Meng Wuya''s heart was filled with disappointment, his eyes met Su Mu''s who casually waved at him with a smile, knowing very well what the old man was thinking.


    ---


    "After I nodded at him, Master looked very angry. Maybe I shouldn''t have done that?"


    Standing outside their wooden house, which has improved a lot ever since Su Mu left, Xia Ning Chang looked worried, wondering why Meng Wuya looked so angry.


    "I wonder what happened?" Su Mu looked as if he had no idea why Meng Wuya was so angry.


    Su Yan knew what was going on, but before she could say anything about Meng Wuya''s suffering, the wooden door shot open, and from within the house, Hu Mei''er ran towards Su Mu, jumping on him, wrapping her hands around his neck.


    With how enthusiastic Hu Mei''er was, her hug caused the two of them to fall to the ground, with Hu Mei''er sitting on Su Mu''s stomach.


    "Su Mu!"


    After hugging him for a good while, Hu Mei''er finally let go, bringing her face above Su Mu''s face, and he smiled at her.


    "Jiao''er, just because I haven''t seen you for a few months doesn''t mean I won''t recognise you."


    "Huh?"


    "She is Little Sister Jiao''er?"


    Both Xia Ning Chang and Su Yan were surprised at Su Mu''s words, contrary to Hu Jiao''er, whose face started turning red, embarrassed at her childish act of trying to impersonate her younger sister.


    ***


    ***


    A/N-


    Again, it''s a cultivation novel, not all chapters can be relevant (like the previous one), tho I think the problem was the release rate cause if I uploaded more frequently, that wouldn''t have been a problem.


    But yeah, covered it in one and a half chapters, going forward with the plot from tomorrow.

 Chapter 56: The Purpose Of My Strength

    Chapter 56: The Purpose Of My Strength


    Chapter 56- The Purpose Of My Strength


    "Well, I..."


    Hu Jiao''er looked embarrassed, not knowing what to say after being caught in the childish act of impersonating her younger sister, as she had not expected to be caught by Su Mu the moment she appeared.


    ''She really is Little Sister Jiao''er.'' Su Yan could only tell the difference between Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er by checking their cultivation using her Divine Sense, but that was only a temporary measure, as it was only a matter of time before their cultivation reach a simr level.


    "You broke through the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm?" Su Mu asked, pleasantly surprised after noticing Hu Jiao''er''s cultivation.


    "Ah, yes." Hu Jiao''er replied, getting up from Su Mu''s stomach, hiding her embarrassment while extending her hand to him.


    Grabbing her arm, Su Mu got up from the ground, but before he could say anything, he heard another voiceing from the wooden house.


    "Big Sis, I told you that he''d instantly recognize you, right?" Hu Mei''er, who had been watching this scene from inside the house, finally walked out of the wooden house, enjoying her elder sister''s embarrassment.


    "You agreed to it to purposefully embarrass Jiao''er, didn''t you?" Su Mumented, looking at Hu Mei''er, who just giggled in response, moving forward to hug Su Mu.


    "... I missed you." Hu Mei''er muttered so quietly that no one except Su Mu was able to hear her, and he smiled slightly, patting the back of her head.


    After hugging Su Mu for a good minute, Hu Mei''er let go, looking at him with a smile. "Wee back, Su Mu."


    "How have you been, Mei''er?" Su Mu asked, making Hu Mei''er smile, and soon, she started releasing her cultivation in full force.


    "4th Stage of the True Element Realm. You''ve worked hard, Mei''er." Su Mumented, knowing that she has been making sure to consolidate her foundation despite the rapid increase in cultivation.


    The Siblings Divine Art was helping Hu Mei''er catch up to Hu Jiao''er at a rapid pace, and it was a given that her increase in cultivation would be far beyond the others, but being able to keep up with this pace was the result of Hu Mei''er''s diligence and hard work.


    "Yes." Hu Mei''er gave Su Mu a sweet smile, retreating the pressure she was releasing.


    When Su Mu previously left, she was only at the 9th Stage of the Qi Transformation Realm, being the weakest among his women, but now, after cultivating with all her heart, she was starting to catch up with her sisters, something she was proud of.


    Following Hu Mei''er, the ones who came out of the wooden house were Lan Chu Die and Du Yi Shuang, and they greeted Su Mu while bowing towards him.


    "Wee back, Master!"


    "Your cultivation has improved a lot, that''s good." Su Mumented.


    Lan Chu Die was in the 7th Stage of the Separation and Reunion Realm, while Du Yi Shuang was in the 6th Stage of the Separation and Reunion Realm.


    From the looks of it, they haven''t been cking off during the past few months.


    "It''s all thanks to you, Master." Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die raised their heads, and thetter continued. "Your room has already been prepared, Master."


    "I see. Then, why don''t we all sit inside?"


    "That sounds wonderful."


    Grabbing Su Mu''s hand, Hu Mei''er charged towards his room, not even waiting for anyone else to react.


    For the following hours, Su Mu asked about what had happened during his absence, while also telling them about his experiences within the Sea City, along with what happened during the hidden ind, only leaving out the details regarding the Soul Warming Lotus and Demon Mystic Tome.


    ---


    "And after that, I left the Sea City, heading back to the High Heaven Pavilion." Su Mu finished narrating his experiences at the Endless Seas, sitting cross-legged on the bed while his hand yed with Hu Mei''er''s hair, who was resting her head on hisp, acting like a spoiled child.


    "Sea City sounds like a beautiful ce." Hu Mei''er said, feeling like her body was melting as Su Mu caressed her head.


    "Then, how about going there someday?" Su Mu proposed, looking around the room.


    Needless to say, no one was opposed to that decision, and Su Mu continued while looking at Su Yan.


    "Right, Su Yan, what did Sect Master say about my request to bring Jiao''er and Mei''er along?"


    "Brother Su, are you going somewhere again?" Xia Ning Chang, who has been quietly listening to the conversation until now, asked even before Su Yan could reply.


    "I wouldn''t be a cultivator if I could stay in one ce for too long. But don''t worry, I''m not going right now, and it''s a ce Old Man Meng is familiar with, so it''ll be fine." Su Mu said with a smile.


    Well, he had stayed inside the Mini-Universe created by the Phoenix Empress for millions of years without even bothering to look at the outside world, but that was after he had reached the peak of his power, the peak of 8th Rank Open Heaven Realm, and all he could do was research the ways to break the 2 Rank Restriction of the Open Heaven Realm.


    Although he called it a Mini-Universe, it was a Universeparable to a 6th Rank Open Heaven Realm Cultivator with an almost imprable defence unless the attacker was proficient in the Dao of Space, a ce that the Phoenix Empress had put a considerable amount of effort into.


    "Is that so?" Xia Ning Chang nodded, knowing that her Master wouldn''t let Su Mu go to a ce that would be too much for him, as she believed that Su Mu was very precious to Treasurer Meng.


    "So, what was his answer?" Su Mu turned towards Su Yan.


    "The Sect Master agreed after I said that you won''t go without Little Sister Jiao''er and Little Sister Mei''er. But why did you say that?" Su Yan asked.


    "Well, that ce barely holds any benefits for me, but it''ll be a good experience for Mei''er and Jiao''er. I wouldn''t even go there if that wasn''t the case." Su Mu shrugged his shoulders.


    "What is that ce you''re talking about, though?" Hu Jiao''er asked, trying to not show the little jealousy she had after looking at Hu Mei''er resting her head on Su Mu''sp, with him caressing her hair.


    Hu Mei''er was aware of her older sister''s jealousy, but she decided to take this time for herself, and she looked up at Su Mu''s face from below, curious about the ce he was talking about.


    "I don''t know, honestly. All I heard is that the more people you kill at that ce, the more it helps your cultivation. But it should be a ce where you can get some valuable experience, especially when ites to fighting those of simr cultivation to you." Su Mu exined, and the reactions he got from the Hu Sisters were worlds apart.


    "That sounds like a lot of fun, I can try fighting people besides you and Big Sister Su. When will we be leaving?" Hu Jiao''er looked excited at the thought of being able to see ces other than the territory around the Blood Battle Gang, and she agreed without any second thoughts.


    "Eh... That sounds like Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land... But if Su Mu is going with us, then I don''t mind..." Hu Mei''er looked a bit reluctant, but after thinking about it for a second, she agreed, not willing to send Hu Jiao''er alone with Su Mu, much less risk her elder sister getting ahead of her.


    "It''s settled, then." Su Mu smiled.


    "If that''s the case, the three of you should go and visit Treasurer Meng and Sect Master. They should''ve already cleaned up the trash piled up within the High Heaven Pavilion. From what Grandfather previously told me, the time before that ce opens shouldn''t be much." Su Yan exined.


    "I see, so let''s go." Su Mu nodded, and hearing him, Hu Mei''er also got up.


    "Ah, right." Su Yan suddenly called out, gaining attention from everyone inside the room. "We should visit Grandfather, too. Although he was already aware of our rtionship, we have yet to ask for his blessing."


    "If that''s what you wish for, then okay." Su Mu agreed without thinking much about it.


    For him, it was only a trivial matter, but since it was important for Su Yan, he wouldn''t just turn down her request.


    With that done, Su Mu, along with Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er, left for the High Heaven Pavilion to meet Ling Tai Xu, High Heaven Pavilion''s Sect Master, and Treasurer Meng.


    ---


    "So this is where the Sect Master of the High Heaven Pavilion resides." Hu Mei''er curiously looked around the beautiful scenery that surrounded a simple-looking house, a house that she never could''ve guessed belonged to the Sect Master of the High Heaven Pavilion, as the house her father lived in was far more luxurious.


    "Indeed, it''s not what I expected, but it makes sense." Hu Jiao''er added, somewhat mesmerized by the beautiful scenery in front of her eyes.


    "Regardless of a person''s cultivation, everyone has a different taste." Su Mu said, knocking on the door in front of him.


    "Come in." Meng Wuya''s voice came from the other side of the door, and Su Mu opened it, walking inside without a care in the world.


    Inside the house, Ling Tai Xu and Meng Wuya were sitting around a round table, calmly drinking tea.


    "Greetings, Senior Ling, Senior Meng." Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er respectfully cupped their fists, greeting the two old men.


    "Yes." Ling Tai Xu nodded, and the Hu Sisters raised their heads.


    "Greetings, Sect Master, Old Man Meng." Su Mu greeted the two old men with a smile.


    "I see that you''ve reached the 1st Stage of True Element Realm." Ling Tai Xumented, and Su Mu nodded.


    "Indeed, I have."


    "Then, are the three of you aware of what kind of ce I n on taking you?"


    "Somewhat."


    "Let me ask you this, are you willing to kill other people?"


    "I am." Su Mu nodded without any thought, and Ling Tai Xu turned towards the Hu Sisters.


    "I am, as well." Hu Jiao''er also nodded, followed by Hu Mei''er, who looked a bit reluctant, but still nodded.


    After a second, Ling Tai Xu asked, still looking at the Hu Sisters. "What kind of people should you kill?"


    Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er pondered for a few seconds before replying.


    "Those who try to threaten people close to me, like my friends and family, or those who wish to plot against me, along with people who stand in Su Mu''s way. As for the innocents, I will nevery a finger on them." Hu Jiao''er was the first one to reply, and Ling Tai Xu nodded, turning towards Hu Mei''er.


    "I have simr views to Big Sis, and even though I don''t wish to kill people without any reason, but if someone deserved death for their actions, I won''t hesitate to kill them, especially if they are inherently evil." Hu Mei''er replied.


    "I see." Ling Tai Xu nodded again, turning towards Su Mu. "What about you, Young Man?"


    "I''ll kill whoever I wish to." Su Mu replied with a smile, surprising Ling Tai Xu a little.


    "So you will senselessly ughter people?"


    "That''s not what I meant." Su Mu shook his head. "I don''t need a reason to kill someone beyond I wanted to do it, but that doesn''t mean I''ll ughter people without any thought. If I wish to kill someone, they die. That''s all."


    Ling Tai Xu was about to say something, but Su Mu continued.


    "To do whatever I please, regardless of the consequences..."


    "That is the purpose of my strength, the reason why I strive to reach the Peak of Martial Dao."


    "... I see." Ling Tai Xu was surprised by Su Mu''s im, as he doubted something like that coulde out of the mouth of a True Element Realm cultivator, but it made sense since he was the inheritor of the final inheritance within the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. "If that''s the case, I''ll take the three of you to a certain ce after a week, so in the meantime, make your preparations. As for the details, you will get them before we arrive at that ce."


    "Is that so?"


    ***


    ***


    A/N-


    Sorry for not uploading though, got a bit too invested in my ck Clover fic (have yet to be uploaded) and spammed several chapters of it.


    Gonna end the secretnd arc within a few (10 maybe) chapters (took around 50+ in the novel).


    The question is Zi Mo and Leng Shan (the insect girl from Tian Dynasty and the evil sect girl from the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land).


    Servants or not?

 Chapter 57: The Asura Sword

    Chapter 57: The Asura Sword


    Chapter 57- The Asura Sword


    "Senior Ling looks quite old, right?"


    "Yeah, our father looks youngpared to him, but then again, Senior Ling''s cultivation is above our father''s."


    Walking through the ck Wind Forest, Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er chatted with each other, and soon, the former turned towards Su Mu, who was walking in front of them.


    "Su Mu, what is Senior Ling''s Cultivation?"


    "The Peak of Immortal Ascension Realm."


    "Then, why hasn''t he already broken through to the Transcendent Realm?" Hu Mei''er asked, expressing her confusion.


    Su Mu had already told the Hu Sisters about the Cultivation Realms, all the way up to the Saint Realm, so Hu Mei''er''s knowledge about the Transcendent Realm wasn''t surprising, something that other people in this Small World referred to as Above Immortal Ascension Realm.


    "If I''m not wrong, he''s suffering from a Heart Demon, which is hindering his cultivation. Although, I could be wrong."


    That was just Su Mu''s observation because as far as he could tell, Ling Tai Xu had all the capabilities one needed to break through to the Transcendent Realm.


    "Do you think Senior Ling can ovee his Heart Demon?" Hu Mei''er asked, her curiosity rising.


    "I don''t know." Su Mu shook his head. "There are only a few ways to ovee Heart Demons, with the mostmon being eliminating the reason that created the Heart Demon, or by epting the reason and moving on, but I don''t know if Ling Tai Xu has the willpower to do the second one."


    There were other ways to eliminate Heart Demons, but exining them wouldn''t do any good, so Su Mu decided to not talk about them.


    Not to mention, Ling Tai Xu''s Heart Demons had nothing to do with Su Mu.


    "Did you ever encounter any Heart Demons in your previous life?" Hu Jiao''er asked, making Su Mu chuckle a bit.


    "Unlike Dao Heart, those who cultivate a Sword Heart will never encounter Heart Demons or Qi Deviation- is what I told you before your training, Jiao''er." [1]


    ''But if I wasn''t a Sword Cultivator, I definitely would''ve encountered a few Heart Demons before reaching the Open Heaven Realm.'' Su Mu thought.


    "... I remember that, but I randomly asked that question without thinking it through." Hu Jiao''er admitted.


    "By the way, Mei''er..." Su Mu turned towards Hu Mei''er, and soon, the Demon Mystic Tome appeared inside his hands.


    "What''s this?" Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er curiously looked at the ck Book, not knowing what it was.


    "It''s an artifact that has a Storage Space inside of it, allowing me to store things within it." Su Mu exined.


    "Oh! Like the Storage Rings, themon tool that you told us about? Where did you get it from?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "I found it lying on the ground." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er exchanged nces, clearly suspicious of what Su Mu had told them, but since he had said it, they decided to not ask any further, believing in him.


    Opening the Demon Mystic Tome, Su Mu summoned a small flower from the thousands of herbs that the insects had collected for him on the Treasure Ind, handing it over to Hu Mei''er.


    "Thank you, Su Mu. It''s beautiful." Hu Mei''er smiled, gently holding the flower.


    "Silly girl, at least ask what''s it for." Su Mu smiled slightly, storing the Demon Mystic Tome inside his body again.


    "I don''t mind, as long as it''s a gift from you, I''ll cherish it, regardless of what it is." Hu Mei''er replied, not hiding what she was thinking about.


    ''It''s astounding how Mei''er can be honest with her feelings without feeling embarrassed.'' Hu Jiao''er had to admit, she could never beat her little sister in that regard, but even then, her feelings in that matter were simr to Hu Mei''er.


    "I don''t know what the name of this herb is, but from what I can tell, it enhances a Cultivator''s vision by several times, so it should be fairly useful to you." Su Mu exined.


    Su Mu was originally born inside a Universe World, so he had little to no idea about the herbs that were found in Star Fields, much less in a Small World like this.


    "How do you even know that without knowing what the herb is?" Hu Jiao''er looked somewhat dumbfounded, but she didn''t doubt Su Mu''s words, and asked only out of pure curiosity.


    "I am a fairly aplished Alchemist, if I say so myself." Su Mu smiled, enjoying Hu Jiao''er''s surprise before turning towards Hu Mei''er. "You should ask Senior Sister Xia to refine it into a pill for you."


    "Mmh." Hu Mei''er nodded with a smile, and the three of them made their way towards the central parts of the ck Wind Forest, approaching the wooden houses that they lived in while talking about random topics.


    "Before we go to that ce with Senior Ling, can you train me, Su Mu?" Hu Jiao''er asked, looking at Su Mu, and thetter shook his head.


    "I have an Artifact I need to refine, so I don''t think that''s possible, Jiao''er." Su Mu replied.


    The Artifact he was talking about was the Asura Sword, the Asura Sect''s Ancestral Artifact, which was a Heaven Grade Low-Rank Artifact.


    If Su Mu only wanted to refine a Heaven-Grade Low-Rank Artifact, it''d take him around one day, but since he had other ns for the Asura Sword, the time increased to a week.


    "... I see." Since that was the case, there was nothing Hu Jiao''er could do about it, and she nodded.


    "Why don''t you train with Su Yan instead?" Su Mu asked.


    "Training with you is a lot better, not only are you stronger than Elder Sister Su, but fighting you helps improve my mastery over the Heavenly Sword." Hu Jiao''er exined.


    "Mastery?" Su Mu chuckled lightly, a bit amused. "Jiao''er, you haven''t even scratched the surface of what the Heavenly Sword is truly capable of."


    "I know, but..." Hu Jiao''er was about to say something, but Su Mu continued.


    "I understand what you''re trying to say. Fighting those with simr Dao is always more beneficial than fighting other opponents, regardless of how much stronger they are, but even if you were to fight me for a week, the results won''t be anything outstanding. So for now, I''d say that the two of you should cultivate another Secret Art."


    "Another Secret Art?" Hu Mei''er asked, expressing her confusion.


    Su Mu didn''t reply, directly cing his index fingers on Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er''s foreheads.


    The sisters were confused about his actions, but they didn''t say anything, letting Su Mu do what he wanted to.


    "Ah, this is..." Hu Mei''er seemed surprised at the familiar feeling, and soon, information started appearing inside her head, with the same happening to her elder sister.


    "The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture?" Hu Jiao''er unknowingly muttered, skimming through the information that had just appeared inside her head.


    After a few seconds, Su Mu retreated his hands, and Hu Mei''er giggled lightly.


    "I thought you forgot to give us the Secret Art." Hu Jiao''er said, smiling a little.


    "I told you that wasn''t the case, Big Sis." Hu Mei''er replied.


    "I would never forget about the two of you." Su Mu smiled at Hu Jio''er. "But for now, you should start cultivating the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture."


    "Mmh." Hu Mei''er nodded, but Hu Jiao''er looked like she was confused about something.


    "Is something wrong, Jiao''er?" Su Mu asked.


    "The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, the Secret Art is even shorter than the Siblings Divine Art, so I was just confused about that." Hu Jiao''er exined.


    "The more you cultivate this Secret Art, the more benefits it will reveal. Think of it as walking through the night with a single candlewhich can only illuminate the things right in front of you, and as you keep moving forward, the path will reveal itself. In reality, the more profound a Secret Art or Technique is, the lesser exnation it needs while passing it down through written means, as practitioners can gain knowledge as they move forward on their path of Martial Dao."


    "... I see, so that''s how it is."


    After hearing Su Mu''s exnation, Hu Jiao''er nodded in return, knowing that there was a lot she needed to learn in her life.


    After a few minutes, the three of them arrived at the wooden houses, with Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang patiently waiting for them.


    ---


    "Senior Sister Xia, I brought some herbs for you."


    Standing inside an empty room, Su Mu summoned the thousands of herbs that the insects had collected for him on Treasure Ind, surprising Xia Ning Chang, and causing her to exim.


    "So many!"


    Stepping forward, Xia Ning Chang examined the herbs, quickly identifying them based on their names and grades, utterly shocked.


    "The lowest one is Heaven Grade Low Rank, with the highest being Mysterious Grade High Rank."


    It was Xia Ning Chang''s first time seeing so many precious hers in a single ce.


    "You can only cultivate while performing Alchemy, so I couldn''t think of a better thing to bring for you." Su Mu replied with a smile.


    "Are you sure it''s alright for her to refine so many pills?" Su Yan, who had been patiently standing next to Su Mu, asked, a bit worried about Xia Ning Chang.


    "To her, Alchemy is what Cultivation is to us, so there is no need to worry about that." Su Mu exined.


    "Indeed, Senior Sister Su. Alchemy is no trouble for me, regardless of how much I do it." Xia Ning Chang giggled, turning towards Su Yan. "Refining herbs allows me to cultivate, and it is significantly more efficient than when I use orthodox cultivation techniques like everyone else, also, the higher grade of herbs I refine, the greater the benefits are to me."


    "Even then, make sure to not push yourself too much." Su Yan replied, making Xia Ning Chang smile.


    "I will keep that in mind, Senior Sister Su." With that, Xia Ning Chang turned towards Su Mu. "Brother Su, these herbs that you''ve brought back are the best gift I''ve ever received, so thank you."


    "As long as it makes you happy." Su Mu replied.


    These herbs should be enough for Xia Ning Chang to cultivate for a while, and her cultivation would surely rise a lot.


    After all, the inheritor Sacred Spirit Medicine Body will never suffer from any bottlenecks as long as they cultivate through Alchemy, so Xia Ning Chang''s cultivation rising was the only natural oue.


    Su Mu decided to give Xia Ning Chang the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, something thetter was delighted about, before taking his leave.


    "Since everyone else is busy, I will also go back and cultivate." Su Yan added.


    Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er had returned to the Blood Battle Group to inform their father about the journey they''d be going on with Su Mu, as well as to cultivate the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture for the next week, and Xia Ning Chang was busy cultivating on her own.


    "Let''s cultivate together after I''m done refining the Artifacts." Su Mu suddenly added.


    "... Yes." Su Yan was caught off guard by the sudden proposal, and a light blush appeared on her face, but she still nodded.


    After kissing Su Yan for a bit, Su Mu walked inside his room, locking the door before setting up a small Spirit Array around himself to conceal the Killing Intent of the Asura Sword, as it''d be troublesome if it identally came in contact with Lan Chu Die or Du Yi Shuang, as his two servants weren''t strong enough to resist it, not yet, at least.


    ---


    "Let''s see."


    Summoning the Demon Mystic Tome, Su Mu used his Divine Sense to guide the Asura Sword out of the storage space, grabbing it with his right hand as the Demon Mystic Tome disappeared before he sat cross-legged on the ground.


    "My, aren''t you a wild one?"


    Feeling the Killing Intent and Evil Qi surging through the Asura Sword, trying to make him fall into the Devil''s Path, Su Muughed a bit, realising a tiny portion of his Killing Intent, merging it with the Asura Sword''s, while also erasing the prohibitions ced on it by the Asura Sect,pletely making the Artifact his.


    "It''ll be a long process, but it''s necessary to turn the Asura Sword into an Artifact that grows along with me, so there''s nothing much I can do about it."


    With that, Su Mu closed his eyes, deciding to think about the following steps afterpleting the first one.


    ***


    ***


    A/N-


    So, I have some bad news.


    From 31st May to 19th or 20th June (forgot the exact date), I have my final exams, so yeah, the terrible schedule will remain the same until my exams end.


    I don''t know anything about the sybus, so that doesn''t help much.


    The schedule will be back after my exams end (like a chapter every two days), so don''t give up.


    Other than that, I found a pic that would describe Su Yan in the modern setting (I think?), so I''ll post it here. And if it doesn''t show, that means it got deleted by the Webnovel System.


    Link for Discord: https://discord.gg/ADpke5DWdF

 Chapter 58: A Unique Way to Say Goodbye (**)

    Chapter 58: A Unique Way to Say Goodbye (**)


    Chapter 58: A Unique Way to Say Goodbye (*)


    "Mmh~"


    "Aaahn~"


    Su Yan moaned softly as Su Mu nibbled on her luscious breasts and teased her little sister with his right hand at the same time, sending jolts of pleasure through her body, causing her hands to tighten around the bed sheet underneath them, and she tried to arc her back.


    "Aaahhn~"


    After a few minutes, Su Yan let out a loud moan, releasing her Yin Qi over Su Mu''s right hand before he removed his fingers from her little sister, giving her breasts onest kiss, and letting her rest for a few minutes before they continued.


    "Haah... Haah..." Su Yan breathed heavily, her breasts moving up and down with every breath she took, and only after a few minutes did her breath return to normal. After that, she got up, turning towards Su Mu, who was lying on the bed. "Let me pleasure you now..."


    "Your endurance has improved a lot, hasn''t it?" Su Mumented, and Su Yan slightly nodded.


    "We''ve cultivated a lot together, after all. It''s only natural for me to improve with time, and I''ve been cultivating the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, too."


    While saying that, Su Yan crawled towards Su Mu, bringing her face near his crotch.


    "When we first started dual cultivating together, you couldn''t even think straight during the process, much less talk. As a dual cultivator, your growth speed is incredible."


    Although it was a genuinepliment, the slight teasing tone in Su Mu''s voice made Su Yan a little embarrassed, and she didn''t reply, making the former chuckle.


    "Then,y on top of me like always and stick your butt towards my face; I''ll make you feel good, too." Su Mu said, and hearing his proposal, Su Yan stopped for a second.


    ''He seems to really like my buttocks. Are they that appealing?'' Su Yan wondered, and after thinking about it for a few seconds, she proposed. "Can we do it in reverse today?"


    "In reverse?" Su Mu asked, getting up.


    "Every time we did that position, I was always at the top, so I wanted to try the other waybeing at the bottom." Su Yan exined.


    After all the time they had been in each other''s embrace, Su Yan was slowly getting bolder when it came to epting her preferences while dual cultivating, something that Su Mu had noticed previously.


    "Sure." Su Mu replied with a smile, causing Su Yan to smile back at him. "Then,y down on your back first."


    "Okay."


    Su Yan nodded, lying down on her back in front of Su Mu, who then ced both his knees near her head before leaning forward, with his face directly above Su Yan''s little sister.


    ''It''s the same position, but being on the other side feels so different.'' Su Yan, on the other hand, came face to face with Su Mu''s erect dragon, and she slightly opened her mouth, giving it a lick before taking the tip inside her mouth.


    "Mmmh~"


    Su Yan moaned lightly at the feeling of Su Mu''s tongue invading her little sister.


    A few secondster, Su Mu started moving inside Su Yan''s mouth, and the feeling of her lips being wrapped around his little brother was as incredible as ever, with her techniques improving every time they did it.


    Su Yan had to admit that out of all the numerous positions and techniques that Su Mu had taught her, this position was her favourite, whether she was at the top or the bottom.


    Su Yan was familiar with the feeling of sucking on Su Mu''s divine rod, but when she was the one below Su Mu, the feeling of having him move inside her mouth on his own was new to her, and Su Yan internally decided to try this position out a lot.


    Time began to pass slowly, and the two continued to relish the taste of each other''s treasure, only stopping after Su Yan once again released her Yin Qi.


    After that, the two of them decided to cultivate using the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.


    ---


    "Mmh~"


    Su Mu watched as Su Yan let out a long, suppressed moan, gazing at her incredible backside while slowly moving his hips, with Su Yan on her hands and knees in front of him.


    The Phoenix tattoo on Su Yan''s back made the view even more enticing as she moved her hips back and forth in a synchronised manner with Su Mu''s movements, and with each thrust, her hips would ripple.


    Su Mu''s hands rested at the side of her waist, caressing her smooth, jade-like skin with his fingers.


    "You''re being awfully gentle today, Su Mu." Su Yanmented with a smile, turning around and looking at Su Mu from the corner of her eyes.


    It has been several hours since the two of them started cultivating, with both of them releasing their Yin and Yang Qi several times, and Su Yan was nowhere near exhausted, which was something she noticed, as normally, she would exhaust herself after only a few hours of dual cultivation regardless of how much she improved.


    "Since I''ll be leaving with Mei''er and Jiao''er for a while, I thought it''d be best for us to cultivate a little longer than usual to enjoy it for as long as possible." Su Mu exined. "Do you want me to increase the pace?"


    There was nothing special about the current dual cultivation session, as Su Mu wasn''t using any of his techniques, and was simply enjoying his time with Su Yan.


    The purpose of this session was not so he could improve his cultivation base or simply to pleasure his woman, but to deepen their connection and spend some time together.


    "No. It''s not like I don''t enjoy it, but it just feels very different than usual." Su Yan replied, happy about the fact that Su Mu was being so considerate of her feelings.


    The pace was neither fast nor slow, yet the pleasure she was feeling far exceeded anything she had felt before. Furthermore, despite feeling more stimted, she was able to control her moaning and breathing with ease, being able to have a proper conversation even while moving her hips on Su Mu''s little brother.


    Su Yan knew that if she asked to go with him, Su Mu wouldn''t deny her request, but if she did, it would only slow down her cultivation, and this was something both of them were aware of, which made this little gesture from him all the more heartwarming for her.


    "Aahn~"


    Before she could say anything, Su Yan felt Su Mu''s hands gripping her perfectly round buttocks, kneading them, and causing a small, pleasurable moan to escape her lips.


    "I''ve noticed this for a while now, but you really like touching my butt." Su Yan said it in a slightly teasing tone.


    "It''s a wless piece of treasure, after all. I can''t help but want to touch it whenever I see it." Su Mu said without feeling any shame.


    After hearing his words, Su Yan suddenly stopped moving her body, and a wild idea appeared inside her head, causing her to ask. "Then... do you want to cultivate using my butt? Since we won''t be seeing each other for a while, trying something new would be..."


    After reaching the Separation and Reunion Realm, Cultivators had no use for their buttholes because they could live only on the Qi within their Dantian, and even if they were to eat, their bodies would clean the impurities on their own.


    And since Su Mu had once told her that the other hole could be used for dual cultivation as well, this idea appeared inside Su Yan''s head.


    "That''s a very unique way to say goodbye, Su Yan." Su Mu said in a teasing tone, giving out a light chuckle.


    Su Yan stared at the pillows in front of her with a dazed expression, and when she realised what she had just said, she blushed in embarrassment.


    ''I spoke without thinking just now... What if he thinks I''m a pervert?!'' Su Yan cried inwardly, feeling the urge to crawl inside a hole and never emerge again.


    "F-Forget what I said just now! I was only joking" Su Yan eximed a momentter, but before she could finish her words, Su Mu interrupted her.


    "There''s no need to feel embarrassed about it. No matter which hole you want me to pleasure, I will do so to the best of my abilities. Furthermore, it''s not as though I have no experience with that hole. There are plenty of people who prefer it in the back."


    "Are you sure...? You don''t think I''m weird, right?" Su Yan asked again, crawling a few steps forward, unplugging Su Mu''s rod from her cave, and turning towards him.


    "Everyone in this world has different tastes, and I won''t judge my wife based on that." Su Mu chuckled, causing Su Yan to rx a little. "If you do wish to try it, then stick your butt towards me."


    "Then..."


    Su Yan crawled back to her initial positionbeing on her hands and knees while sticking her beautiful buttocks towards her man.


    Her butt was perfectly round, perky, and smooth-looking, like two pieces of beautiful pearl next to each other, and Su Mu had to admit that watching Su Yan''s back was always enticing.


    After engraving this view in his mind, Su Mu approached Su Yan''s behind before spreading her buttocks wide open for an even clearer view. He then poked the tiny hole that was located directly above her pink cave with his finger.


    "Ahhh~" Su Yan''s body trembled at his touch.


    "Since this is your first time, I will loosen the hole up a bit before putting in the real thing. This way, you won''t feel as much pain."


    "Will it be that painful?" Su Yan asked, somewhat nervous.


    "A little more than the first time we did it, but not by much. And after you get used to it, you will feel only pleasure afterwards."


    "Okay..." Su Yan nodded, entrusting her body to him.


    "Let''s start with one finger." Su Mu said as he gently pushed one of his fingers into her tiny hole.


    "Aahhhn~" Su Yan moaned loudly, and she could feel her butthole slowly spreading.


    ''If this is only one finger... will the real thing even fit inside?'' Su Yan thought to herself.


    A few minutester, once the hole was loose enough, Su Mu increased from one finger to two fingers.


    "Ahhhhh~!"


    The feeling of two having fingers inside her butthole was vastly different from having only one, and it was a whole new level of pleasure, causing Su Yan to release her Yin Qi through her front hole.


    "Aah... This is..."


    Su Yan''s hands felt weak, and she buried her face in the pillows, sticking her butt towards Su Mu even more.


    "Do you like it?" He asked her.


    "I do..." Su Yan slightly nodded in a bashful manner.


    "Then let''s loosen it up some more with just the tip"


    Su Mu removed his fingers, causing Su Yan to let out another loud moan, and then, he poked her butthole with the tip of his erect dragon.


    "Aaah~" Su Yan moaned at the mixture of pain and pleasure that she felt, wondering how she could feel such intense feelings from just the tip, and Su Mu asked.


    "Do you wish to stop now?"


    "N-No... I can handle it..."


    "Then I will start moving now," Su Mu said to her before he slowly moved his hips, entering her small hole with just the tip of his shaft.


    "Ahhh~"


    "Aaaaaaah~"


    "Aaah!"


    Su Yan moaned loudly.


    Although it was painful at first, as her butthole started stretching wider, the pain also lessened, and very soon, there was only pleasureing from her butthole.


    A few minutester, Su Yan looked at Su Mu from the corner of her eyes, and in a pleading voice, she said. "You can insert the whole thing inside now, Su Mu."


    Hearing her words, Su Mu responded by pushing his shaft deeper into her narrow hole until his entire rod was inside her tunnel, feeling his shaft being tightly squeezed by her insides.


    It was an incredible feeling.


    "Is it all inside now?" Su Yan asked after a few moments.


    "Yes, it is. How do you feel?"


    "A little painful, but..." Su Yan responded in a low voice. "... you can start moving now."


    Su Mu nodded and started to slowly move inside Su Yan''s butthole, making sure to stay at a level that she could endure.


    "Mmmh~"


    Su Yan bit on her lower lip from the pain of her butthole being pierced by a massive shaft, something that was many timesrger than the hole itself.


    Meanwhile, Su Mu felt as though he''d just entered heaven from the squeezing feeling from her narrow tunnel and her soft buttocks that pressed against his pelvic area every time he thrust his hips, not to mention the strong sucking sensation that kept pulling his shaft deeper into her hole.


    "Aaaah~ Aaahnnn~ Aaah~"


    Su Yan moaned without restraint, her voice and expression filled with lust and pleasure, causing her tongue to stick out of her mouth.


    And every time Su Mu moved his shaft inside her, Su Yan''s front cave would drool with Yin Qi before leaking down her thighs.


    "Aaaahhnn~ More~"


    A few momentster, Su Yan moaned loudly with a look of ecstasy on her beautiful and lustful face, and she released her Yin Qi from her front case, achieving the biggest orgasm she has ever had in her life.


    "Haah... Haah..." Su Yan panted, resting her head on the pillows, but after a few moments of catching her breath, she continued. "Keep going, Su Mu... I want you to ravage my butthole even more."


    ''I''m sure that after the dual cultivation session is over, Su Yan will probably turn as red as a tomato every time I mention this day.'' Su Mu couldn''t help but smile at that thought, knowing that he had found something to tease his wife with for the rest of their lives.


    "Make sure to circte the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture even now."


    But for now, Su Mu nodded, and he continued to dual cultivate with Su Yan using her butthole, going deeper into her tunnel.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    It''s a dual cultivation story, so I couldn''t think of a better way to make aeback other than a lemon with the best and main girlSu Yan.


    I haven''t forgotten about the Asura Sword. Things rted to that will be exined in the uing chapters as what Mc did with it, and what he ns to do.


    Going with the plot from the next chapter, the next few chapters will be dedicated to the Hu Sisters'' progress with Mc.


    Probably from Hu Jiao''er pov for two or three chapters (Mc won''t babysit them all the time) while Su Mu does Mc things alone for a while (will also get his pov of what he does).


    I''m gonna use small arcs for Mc and every main wife to spend time together and experience various things.


    And should I mark the lemon chapters (or the chapters with small lemons) using * as I did with this one?


    So yeah, I''m officially back with this fic and will try to update in a proper schedule.


    The cover changed, btw, cause the previous one was removed by webnovel, and it wouldn''t let me use any other ones I tried, so I ended up using this one.

 Chapter 59: To The Nether Mountain

    Chapter 59: To The Nether Mountain


    Chapter 59: To The Nether Mountain


    "Does your stamina know no bounds?" Su Yanmented while helping Su Mu get dressed, and thetter chuckled.


    "It doesn''t, especially when I''m with you."


    After dual cultivating with Su Yan for a whole day, Su Mu cultivated with his two servants, Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die, for a few hours.


    Currently, Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die were in the room next door, peacefully absorbing Su Mu''s Yang Qi while he was getting ready to leave the High Heaven Pavillion once again.


    Unlike Su Yan, Du Yi Shuang and Lan Chu Die had yet to learn how to absorb Yang Qi while they were cultivating, so they had no choice but to do it after they were done.


    "What about Little Sister Jiao''er and Mei''er?" Su Yan asked.


    "They''ll be waiting for me at the High Heaven Pavilion." Su Mu replied, watching as Su Yan tied the robe sash around his waist, and with that, he was ready to go.


    "Perfect." After looking at her handiwork, Su Yan smiled.


    Watching Su Yan''s smile, Su Mu did the most logical thing that came to his mind, and he nted his lips on hers, giving her a deep kiss.


    After kissing Su Yan for a good while, Su Mu retreated his lips before summoning the Demon Mystic Tome in his right hand.


    "Are you done refining the Asura Sword?" Su Yan asked, watching as Su Mu picked up the Asura Sword, which was resting against a wall, before cing it inside the Demon Mystic Tome.


    "If I only wanted to refine a Heaven Grade Low-Rank Artifact, it would''ve only taken a single day at most." Su Mu replied as the Demon Mystic Tome disappeared from his hand, being stored inside his body.


    "Then, what were you doing if not refining it?" Su Yan asked, tilting her head a little.


    "To turn it into an Artifact that grows alongside me, the first thing I did was remove all the prohibitions ced on it by the Asura Sect,pletely making the Artifact mine, before merging my Killing Intent into the sword, and now, unless I allow someone to, no one can properly wield the Asura Sword." Su Mu exined.


    Naturally, people like Meng Wuya were exceptions to this rule, as their cultivation far exceeded Su Mu''s current cultivation.


    "Does that mean the Asura Sword is a growth-type artifact now?" Su Yan asked.


    "Of course not." Su Mu shook his head in denial. "To make it a growth-type artifact, I''d need to first refine an artifact spirit for it, and then let it absorb an enormous amount of World Energy that only arge Earth Vein can provide."


    "Like the Earth Vein under Central Capital?" Su Yan asked.


    "More or less, yes. But without going to the Central Capital once, I won''t know if it will suffice or not." Su Mu replied.


    And even before that happens, Su Mu first needed to collect some materials for the Asura Sword.


    "So to collect Resentful Spirits for the Artifact Spirits, you''d first need to visit the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land and then the Central Capital." Su Yan summarized the general idea Su Mu had in mind.


    "Anything can happen, but that''s the gist of it."


    The two of them talked for a while longer, and Su Mu decided to take his leave.


    "Make sure to visit Little Sister Xia before leaving." Su Yan said, and Su Mu nodded.


    "I know."


    "Then, take care, and make sure to look after Little Sister Jiao''er and Mei''er." Su Yan walked towards the bed before sitting cross-legged on it. "Make sure to contact through the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, okay?"


    "I''ll keep that in mind, and if something happens at the High Heaven Pavilion, contact me immediately."


    Su Yan nodded at his words, and after saying his goodbyes to Xia Ning Chang, Su Mu made his way towards the High Heaven Pavilion, where the Hu Sisters were patiently waiting for his arrival.


    ---


    "Right, Senior Sister Xia told me to give these to you." Summoning some bottles of pills from the Demon Mystic Tome, Su Mu handed them over to Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er. "


    Hu Mei''er opened one of the bottles in her hands, and her eyes widened slightly. "All of these pills are Heaven Grade."


    "The lowest one is Heaven Grade Middle Rank, with most of them being Top Rank Heaven Grade Pills. Two of them even have Pill Veins." Even Hu Jiao''er was surprised.


    Even the core disciples of the three sects wouldn''t get such treatment from their respective sects, and if the mary value of these pills were to be considered, they''d be enough for a disciple to get enough contribution points to rank up more than once.


    "There''s no need to hold back while using these pills, and make sure to not get in any dangerous situationsis what Senior Sister Xia said." Su Mu quoted what Xia Ning Chang had previously said to him.


    From the insights into the Dao of Alchemy that Su Mu had left with Xia Ning Chang, her achievements in the Alchemy Dao increased even further.


    Su Mu had to admit that even if Xia Ning Chang wasn''t born with the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body, her talent within the Dao of Alchemy was exceptional.


    "Elder Sister Xia is so nice." Hu Mei''er smiled happily, cing the bottles in her pocket.


    "Indeed." Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    And so, the three of them made their way towards Ling Tai Xu''s house, meeting up with him and Meng Wuya.


    ---


    "Greetings, Senior Ling, Senior Meng." Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er respectfully cupped their fists, greeting the two old men.


    "Yes." Ling Tai Xu nodded, and the Hu Sisters raised their heads.


    "Greetings, Sect Master, Old Man Meng." Su Mu greeted the two with a casual smile, waving his hand towards them.


    "In such a short time, you reached the 2nd Stage of True Element Realm, huh?" Meng Wuyamented with slightly wide eyes, looking at Su Mu, who just shrugged his shoulders in return.


    His cultivation had unintentionally increased by one stage while he was cultivating with Su Yan.


    "Impressive." Ling Tai Xu also nodded, admitting that Su Mu''s cultivation pace was the fastest he had seen in his entire life. "Are you ready?"


    "Yes." Su Mu replied, making Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er nod as well.


    "Then let''s go." Ling Tai Xu said, and soon, the five of them started flying towards Coiling Dragon Stream which was near the High Heaven Pavilion, before heading down within it.


    "It''s so deep. I can''t even see the ground below." Hu Mei''er couldn''t help but exim, holding her elder sister''s hand as the winds whistled past them, making the Coiling Dragon Stream seem bottomless.


    After falling a few thousand feet, Ling Tai Xu suddenly changed direction, flying towards the Coiling Dragon Stream''s embankment, followed by the rest until they came to a stop.


    In the middle of the night, Ling Tai Xu, Menh Wuya, Su Mu, Hu Jiao''er, and Hu Mei''er floated mid-air, staring at the stone wall in front of them.


    "Is it here?" Meng Wuya asked.


    "Yes." Ling Tai Xu nodded. "The two of us must pour our True Qi into it."


    "I see."


    "Let''s begin, Brother Meng." Ling Tai Xu said as he started to circte his True Qi, cing his palm on the stone wall in front of him.


    Meng Wuya followed Ling Tai Xu''s lead, cing his palm on the stone wall before pouring his Saint Qi into the stone wall.


    If Meng Wuya was at his peak, he could''ve opened this stone wall within a few seconds, but now, it took him and Ling Tai Xu a few minutes before the stone wall showed any signs of opening.


    ''I never thought a man-made void corridor would be present in such a small world like this.'' Su Mu thought, watching as ripples started appearing on the seemingly ordinary stone wall, opening up a passage to an unknown ce.


    Su Mu guessed that the ancestor of the High Heaven Pavilion wasn''t someone from this small world, but a 3rd Order Saint Realm Cultivator like Meng Wuya from the Tong Xuan Realm.


    Watching the changes ur within the void corridor, both Ling Tai Xu and Meng Wuya retreated.


    Although the two had ceased the flow of their True Qi and Saint Qi, the changes urring on the stone wall continued.


    The rumbling and ripples peaked in violence, and theyer of ripples had now actually be a physical phenomenon instead of simply an image, rotating steadily as they spread outward, the stone wall before exposing a dark hole.


    Although it was weak by his standards, Su Mu was sure that it was indeed a stable Void Corridor.


    "Make sure toe back with all your limbs attached, brat." Meng Wuya patted Su Mu''s shoulder, knowing that nothing could endanger Su Mu in and where no Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators would be present.


    "I''ll keep that in mind." Su Mu wondered if that was supposed to be a warning or not, before pushing those thoughts to the back of his mind.


    "While I am absent for these next few days, I ask Brother Meng to watch over High Heaven Pavilion." Ling Tai Xu saluted Meng Wuya, who nodded at him.


    With that, Ling Tai Xu, Su Mu, Hu Jiao''er, and Hu Mei''er waddled into the ck swirling hole before disappearing, leaving Meng Wuya alone.


    ---


    The ck hole contained chaotic surroundings, but the scenery onlysted for about three breaths of time, and soon, Hu Jiao''er, Hu Mei''er, Su Mu, and Ling Tai Xu appeared on a strangend.


    Ling Tai Xu looked around, then quickly flew towards the horizon, stopping a short whileter in a secluded spot, before sitting cross-legged on the ground. "I need a moment to recover, so stand guard for me."


    Su Mu watched as Ling Tai Xu swallowed a restoration pill and then started meditating, only stopping after two hours passed.


    In the meantime, Su Mu started messing around with Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er, exploring the strangend without a care in the world.


    If anyone approached the area, he would be able to sense them, so there was no need to stand guard.


    After Ling Tai Xu was done recovering, the four of them flew towards a certain direction again under the former''s guidance.


    While they were flying, Hu Mei''er asked. "Senior Ling, what was that ck hole within the Coiling Dragon Stream?"


    "It is something the Ancestral Founder of my High Heaven Pavilion left behind many years agoa void corridor connecting one ce in this world to another; and with it, one can easily move from that spot in High Heaven Pavilion to another ce. How it works specifically, I do not know. After all, my strength is far too insignificantpared to our Ancestral Founder."


    "How far did we travel using it?" Su Mu asked.


    With his current cultivation, he couldn''t urately pinpoint the location where Ling Tai Xu and Meng Wuya were opening a Void Corridor to.


    "About four thousand miles." Ling Tai Xu replied, shocking both Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er.


    "I see, but where is this ce?"


    At Su Mu''s question, Ling Tai Xu replied. "This is near the Nether Mountain, which is our final destination."


    "Senior Ling, you don''t mean the forbidden zone called Nether Mountain, do you?" Hu Jiao''er''s mouth twitched after hearing that.


    "Indeed I do."


    The Nether Mountain was a fierce and notorious name for a forbidden zone, which was a famous forbidden zone for cultivators at that. Many had entered this forbidden zone but none had ever returned alive.


    Of course, this is only the most exaggerated rumour spread around the world and the reality in Nether Mountain was not one of certain death, but it was undeniable that entering the grim ce was indeed arguably suicide.


    And because it was so dangerous, it earned thebel of a Forbidden Zone.


    The Nether Mountain also happened to be the only such Forbidden Zone in the entire Great Han Dynasty.


    Forbidden Zones were filled with strange Monster Beasts while the forests hide many unknown dangers.


    Going inside haphazardly was simply courting death.


    As if realising what the Hu Sisters were thinking about, Ling Tai Xu continued. "We are not venturing deep into Nether Mountain... only about one hundred and fifty miles where there is a very strange ce. It is suitable for cultivators of your level to gain experience."


    "What kind of ce?" Hu Mei''er asked.


    "This ce creates a unique situation where everywhere everyone around you is a life-and-death enemy because inside when a cultivator is killed, their Qi and Blood Essence will condense into a Blood Bead. The Blood Bead a then be absorbed by any cultivator, enhancing their strength without any negative effects."


    ''That''s mildly interesting. A natural array, perhaps?'' Su Mu''s interest was somewhat piqued, as at the centre of such natural arrays, one might end up finding something unique and valuable.


    For all he knew, he might end up with something that could be of use to the current him.


    With that in mind, Su Mu decided to explore Nether Mountain beyond what Ling Tai Xu was talking about.

 Chapter 60: Arrival

    Chapter 60: Arrival


    Chapter 60: Arrival


    "I see, so all offensive and defensive artifacts will lose their abilities when we''re inside that ce?" Su Mu asked, looking at Ling Tai Xu, who was borating on his experiences when he once went inside the Nether Mountain after being instructed by his master, the previous Sect Master of the High Heaven Pavilion.


    "Indeed. It appears as if the artifacts were being suppressed by some unfathomable force, something different from the rules of Heaven and Earth." Ling Tai Xu exined.


    "If you had told me earlier, I wouldn''t have bothered refining the Asura Sword in such a hurry." Su Mu almost face-palmed himself.


    If he couldn''t even test the artifact after refining it, cultivating with Su Yan for a week would''ve been a better utilization of his time.


    ''But being able to nullify the effects of artifacts, I wonder what sort of Natural Array appeared within the Nether Mountains.''


    An Array that suppresses artifacts wasn''t something Su Mu wasn''t familiar with, but it wasn''t something that should be possible for anyone in a small world like this, so the only thing he could conclude was it was a natural array, something that appeared on its own.


    "In any case, keep this with you." Ling Tai Xu said, handing Su Mu a bag that was the size of his palm.


    ''A storage device, huh?'' Su Mu understood what this bag was the moment he touched it.


    But before Su Mu could say anything, Hu Mei''er''s voice came from the side, and she asked. "What''s this?"


    "I call it a Universal Bag. Do not be fooled by its small sizethe inside is muchrger than you think; easily capable of storing almost any item you wish to keep."


    "I see." Hu Mei''er was somewhat impressed that Ling Tai Xu possessed such a treasure, but since she was already familiar with Su Mu''s Demon Mystic Tome, the concept of storage artifacts wasn''t new to her, and the same could be said for Hu Jiao''er.


    ''They don''t seem surprised after seeing the Universal Bag.'' Ling Tai Xu had expected some intense reactions from the group of youngsters, but he never expected them to just brush the Universal Bag off as if it was some random item, but he held his doubts inside, flying forward.


    And after flying for about a day, the four of them arrived at the ce that was filled with an eerie silence, and all Ling Tai Xu could see was an ominous mountain extending out forever.


    "Is this..." Hu Jiao''er nced at the never-ending mountain, and Ling Tai Xupleted what she wanted to ask.


    "... The Great Han Dynasty''s only forbidden zoneThe Nether Mountain."


    The Hu Sisters had to admit that there was a deste and threatening air that loomed around the Nether Mountain, enough to send shivers down most people''s spines, but contrary to them, Su Mu had a different opinion on Nether Mountain.


    ''It looks like a nice ce to live for a few years to cultivate in seclusion.''


    After arriving here, before they had time to go in, from left and right two groups of cultivators arrived.


    From the left came six people, and to the Hu Sisters'' surprise, the group was all women. The six were led by an old woman, and a beautiful young woman, followed by four young girls, who appeared to be their disciples.


    Hu Jiao''er quietly nced at Su Mu, wondering what his reaction was, but to her surprise, he was looking at her with a teasing smile, probably expecting her to be cautious of any women that appear around him.


    Somewhat embarrassed, Hu Jiao''er quickly looked away, causing Su Mu''s smile to widen slightly.


    Looking at Su Mu''s smile, Ling Tai Xu whispered. "They are from the Ten Thousand Flower Pce, a first-ss sect, and each of those girls is one of their Sect''s geniuses. They usually tend to be slightly arrogant, so be careful of them, and do not try to court them, or else they may just devour you whole, bones and all."


    "... Yeah, sure." Su Mu replied with a nd face, not sure what else to say.


    When was thest time someone had told him to be careful around women he wasn''t even interested in?


    It was like telling a fish in the water to not identally drown.


    "Rather than that, Senior Ling, I think you should tell those girls to be careful around him." Hu Jiao''ermented, not wanting to increase the number of women around Su Mu.


    "Yes. Big Sis is saying that from her past experiences. All it took was one massage before" Hu Mei''er added with a small, teasing grin, but she was interrupted before she could continue.


    "Hey!" Hu Jiao''er retorted, embarrassed as her cheeks turned slightly red.


    Hu Mei''er just giggled in response.


    While this was happening, the group on the right also approached the four of them, and from the looks of how things were, it was easy to tell that Ling Tai Xu had some grievances with the leader of the second group.


    "They are from the Ghost King Valley." Ling Tai Xu frowned. "The three of you may have more trouble than I initially thought."


    "Why so?"


    "Because this old master had fought with that old man, Gui Li, more than a dozen times, and they are an Evil Sect from the Ash Grey Could Evil Land, so if you fight with them, be especially careful of their underhanded techniques." Ling Tai Xu exined.


    ''Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land?''


    That was a ce Su Mu nned on visiting to collect Evil Spirits, so he decided to interrogate the cultivators from the Ghost King Valley if he had the chance to for some information.


    Although Gui Li and Ling Tai Xu had some grievances, they still decided to team up after the old woman from the Ten Thousand Flower Pce, as they all had simr objectives, and started navigating through the edges of the Nether Mountain to their final destination.


    And after encountering several monster beasts, ranging from Peak Fifth Order Monster Beasts to even Sixth Order, while Third and Fourth Order were like insects that kept piling up regardless of where they went.


    Under normal circumstances, crossing a distance of only five hundred kilometres on foot, this group of cultivators would only need about two hours; and if were to fly, it would take them a little more than half an hour.


    But crossing five hundred kilometres in the Nether Mountain had taken them more than two full days, and ording to the Pce Master of the Ten Thousand Flower Pce, although the edges of the Nether Mountain were a little dangerous, they were never this dangerous, so everyone had guessed that something was wrong this time.


    And after travelling for a while longer, the group finally arrived at their destination.


    In front of themy a massivekeits waters clear and sparkling, but the strangely calm atmosphere gave an eerie feeling, making the newly arrived disciples uneasy.


    Looking around, Su Mu saw that surrounding theke were many groups of people, and from what he could tell, these groups belonged to the Great Han Dynasty''s forces that had all brought their disciples here for life experience.


    Their numbers varied a lot; some bigger groups had as many as seven or eight people, while the smaller ones numbered only three or four, like the group from the High Heaven Pavilion.


    Each of these groups was separated by about three hundred meters and were all quietly waiting at the edge of theke.


    And from there on, the temporary alliance between the Ten Thousand Flower Pce, the Ghost King Valley, and the High Heaven Pavilion came to an end.


    "Come, let us also find a spot." Ling Tai Xu said, leading Su Mu and the Hu Sisters towards theke.


    Most of the spots around theke had been upied by the forces which had arrived sooner, so Ling Tai Xu and the others could only continue walking past these groups, and while this was going on, Su Mu analyzed the disciples brought here by the various sects.


    ''It shouldn''t be that difficult for Mei''er and Jiao''er to make it through this trail on their own, but it''ll be fairly challenging, and there seems to be some Sword Cultivators here, too... That''s good.''


    While Su Mu had no intentions of babysitting Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er through this trail, he wouldn''t let them walk into something that would endanger their lives, and this was something the Hu Sisters were also aware of.


    And even if things turned out grim, he could always sense their location using the mark he had left on them before the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance opened.


    After walking around more than half theke, the four finally found an unupied ce, greatly relieving Ling Tai Xu.


    The group sat down cross-legged while Ling Tai Xu exined the various sects and forces around theke, something Su Mu wasn''t interested in, but the Hu Sisters listened carefully, which made Ling Tai Xu wonder who his disciples wereSu Mu or the Hu Sisters.


    Surprisingly enough, some cultivators came from the Tian Lang Dynasty.


    "The culture in Tian Lang Dynasty is quite different from our own, rumor has it that most of their cultivators are both cruel and vicious, on top of that, they are not our countrymen, so you must be very careful inside if you encounter them." Ling Tai Xu exined.


    "From the way they dress... I like their culture better." Su Mumented with a light chuckle, looking at the two women within the Tian Lang Dynasty''s group.


    Hearing thatment, the Hu Sisters also turned towards the said group and noticed the two women Su Mu was talking about.


    Their bodies were enchanting, and their clothes left little to the imagination as their arms were fully exposed and their tight-fitting tops could barely contain their bountiful chests, seems like they would burst free at any moment. These two womenpletely exposed their thin, t waists, allowing their exquisite navels to dance charmingly, and covering their lower bodies were skirts that barely reached above their knees, revealing much of their shapely legs.


    Naturally, Su Mu only said that as a joke to mess with Hu Jiao''er, and from the looks she was giving him, his n had worked.


    "Haah..." Ling Tai Xu let out a helpless sigh, unable to understand how a wise man like Su Xuan Wu managed to have such a little bastard of a grandson.


    In less than a day, theke had been surrounded by cultivators, and soon, more than five bouts had already been started. Many groups from smaller forces, whether it was their elders who had served as escorts or the disciples here for life experience, were ughtered clean by the neers, with their spots taken.


    Such bloody cruel scenes did not cause any waves however, anyone who had dared toe here was fully prepared to engage in such conflicts. If one''s strength was inferior and they were ughtered because of that, no one wouldin on their behalf.


    Fortunately for the other party, no one was eyeing the spot where the cultivators from the High Heaven Pavilion were resting.


    And now, all they had to do was wait for the secret location to open.


    This continued until night fell, when suddenly Ling Tai Xu''s face became serious, and he called out. "It''s beginning."


    Just as Ling Tai Xu''s voice faded, all cultivators present began to prepare as hundreds of light beams blossomed from within theke, suddenly pouring out, and the entire scene was illuminated in a brilliant splendour; it was truly a magnificent sight.


    Immediately after, a strange and heavy atmosphere descended, causing the Immortal Ascension Boundary cultivators to frown as if they were bearing some massive weight, with all of them struggling and in pain, using their Secret Arts to resist the pressure.


    The duckweeds by thekeside began to rotate, instantly growing in size until they reached about three meters in length before they began to stabilize.


    Once the duckweed in front of them had finished expanding, Ling Tai Xu shouted. "Go!"


    After hearing his call, Hu Jiao''er, Hu Mei''er, and Su Mu jumped onto the duckweed without any hesitation before turning back towards Ling Tai Xu, who then said.


    "Make sure to kill anyone who provokes you, but make sure to not go around provoking other cultivators for no reason."


    "We''ll keep that in mind." Su Mu replied.


    After about the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, the duckweed suddenly began to move towards the centre of theke, carrying the disciples standing upon them, with hundreds of cultivators moving through the various duckweeds.


    As the duckweeds were travelling forward, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared at the centre of theke, pulling everyone in without the slightest chance for them to resist.


    Cries of shock rang out in all directions but quickly disappeared as the scenery around them began to warp.


    Once the Hu Sisters recovered from this, they found themselves transported to a strange new environment, and at that, they arrived at the ce Ling Tai Xu was talking about.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    About the question about Ghost King Valley Girl and the Insect Girl as servants, I decided to not include them.


    Maybe the insect girl because I find her powers interesting (and she can inherit the Insect Emperor''s legacy on the Shadowed Star. Maybe?)


    Although, the main question is...


    I never nned to add any OC waifus until the 3,000 worlds, but how about one being Su Mu''s Artifact Spirit (for the Asura Sword or the Small Inheritance World) that''ll apany him as a partner, like how Liu Yan did in the original novel?


    That''ll be the only OC added, though.

 Chapter 61: A Plan

    Chapter 61: A n


    Chapter 61: A n


    "This ce doesn''t seem to have any separation between day and night..."


    "... And it feels so different from the outside world. We''d need to count the days we''ve been inside, or we might lose track of how much time has passed."


    Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er examined their surroundings, somewhat excited as they searched for any immediate dangers, but after not finding anything, the two of them sighed in relief, rxing a bit.


    The ce they had just arrived upied a veryrge area, and every group of young cultivators that entered were randomly scattered. The only people initially ced together were those who rode on the same duckweed.


    That was part of the information the Hu Sisters had recently learned from Ling Tai Xu, and judging from their current circumstances, it appeared to be urate.


    "Jiao''er, here."


    At Su Mu''s sudden callout, Hu Jiao''er turned around, watching as the former tossed the Universal Bag that Ling Tai Xu had previously given to him towards her without any consideration.


    "What''s this for?" Hu Mei''er asked, catching the Universal Bag in her hands.


    "Since the two of you don''t have anything to store your belongings in, this should do a decent job, so I gave it to you." Su Mu replied without thinking about it much while lightly raising his right hand.


    "You don''t need it?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "Not really." As Su Mu said that, the Demon Mystic Tome appeared inside his right hand, and he nodded to himself,menting. "It''s good that it still works here."


    "First, at least make sure that your storage device is working before giving the other one over to us, or else, wouldn''t it be troublesome for you to go around without a storage device?" Hu Jiao''er asked, watching as the Asura Sword appeared from within the Demon Mystic Tome.


    "Unlike you, I don''t n on collecting blood beads from cultivators and monster beasts to raise my cultivation." Su Mu held the Asura Sword in his other hand, looking at it for a few seconds with slightly narrowed eyes. "It''s not that the Artifacts themselves are being suppressed by this ce, but it''s blocking the connection between the owner and the Artifact, making it impossible for them to utilise their Artifacts."


    That was something interesting.


    Generally, Artifact Suppressing Arrays would target the Artifacts themselves rather than blocking their connection with the owner.


    "Then, how can you use the Demon Mystic Tome, Su Mu?" Hu Mei''er asked, slightly tilting her head in confusion.


    "ording to Ling Tai Xu, this ce only hindered the use of offence and defence-based artifacts, and artifacts that are meant to store items don''t fall under those two categories, so they''re still usable."


    Not to mention, the Demon Mystic Tome was not an artifact, but arge piece of Soul Stone cut out to hold the Demon Eye of Annihtion, and it wasn''t necessarily an artifact, simr to storage rings.


    "I see." Hu Mei''er nodded, understanding what Su Mu was talking about, and then, she asked. "If that''s the case, do you n on exploring the formations of these Artifact Suppressing and Blood Bead Condensing Arrays?"


    The Hu Sisters were aware that while Su Mu had brought them here for them to gain experience, he had something that he also needed to do in his mind, so the sisters were aware that they wouldn''t stay together inside the Nether Mountain for long.


    But even then, the Hu Sisters didn''t mind this one bit, not wanting to hold back Su Mu from achieving his goal in this ce.


    "Indeed. For all I know, I might end up stumbling upon something that''ll be helpful for the current me, and the Blood Bead Condensing Array interests me a little." Su Mu replied.


    He wanted topare the efficiency of the Blood Bead Condensing Array with the Secret Technique that he hadsomething that served a simr purpose to the Blood Bead Condensing Array, something that he nned on using himself in the future.


    "Regardless of where you go, make sure to take care of yourself." Hu Jiao''ermented.


    "If there''s anything we can help with, just ask." Hu Mei''er added.


    "I''ll keep that in mind." Su Mu smiled at the Hu Sisters, cing the Asura Sword inside the Demon Mystic Tome before summoning a normal sword from it, hanging it on his waist, and then, he turned towards Hu Jiao''er. "Jiao''er, open the Universal Bag and point the entrance towards me."


    Hu Jiao''er did exactly as she was told to, watching as several items came out from the Demon Mystic Tome before entering the Universal Bag.


    Most of these were things that belonged to the Hu Sisters that they had previously given Su Mu to store inside the Demon Mystic Tome for their journeyfrom spare clothes to extra swords.


    Hu Jiao''er also ced the pills that were given to her by Xia Ning Chang into the Universal Bag, and following her, Hu Mei''er did the same, only keeping the bare minimum with her.


    Since Hu Jiao''er was the stronger one, it was already decided that she''d be the one holding the Universal Bag, and there was no reason for any discussion.


    With all the things done, the three of them were ready to part ways for some time before reuniting again, and Su Mu continued as the Demon Mystic Tome disappeared from his hand, being stored inside his body. "Just because the two of you are strong, don''t take this challenge lightly, and make sure to cultivate as much as possible, but don''t end up going overboard."


    "We know." Hu Jiao''er nodded, knowing that Su Mu was being considerate of their safety.


    "I''ll keep both myself and Big Sis safe, so you can go ahead and rest assured." Hu Mei''er added with a big smile.


    "If Mei''er says so, I can truly rest assured." Su Mu replied with a smile, causing Hu Jiao''er''s lips to twitch a little.


    Hu Jiao''er understood that Hu Mei''er and Su Mu were doing this on purpose to mess with her, and she continued. "I''m sure we have more important things to do than having a conversation like this."


    "That''s true." Su Mu said before stepping forward and hugging Hu Jiao''er, surprising thetter, but she didn''t resist, quietly hugging Su Mu back.


    After hugging Hu Jiao''er for a good few seconds, Su Mu gave her a light kiss, before doing the same with Hu Mei''er, whose kisssted a bit longer because she was a bit reluctant to let go.


    "While gaining experience is important, if things turn out too difficult for the two of you to handle, I''ll help you, so don''t worry about that." Su Mu exined, and the Hu Sisters smiled at him.


    Naturally, Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er were aware of that even if Su Mu hadn''t said it out loud, and then, they replied in unison. "Thank you."


    Su Mu smiled back at them, and soon, Hu Jiao''er and Mei''er watched as his figure suddenly disappeared after waving at them once.


    After a few seconds of Su Mu''s disappearance, Hu Mei''er turned towards her elder sister. "Big sis, help me scout the area."


    "Sure." Hu Jiao''er watched as Hu Mei''er lightly jumped towards her, with her feetnding on the former''s palm before she pushed her little sister high up in the air.


    ''There we go. Big sis really is amazing.'' Within a few seconds, Hu Mei''er appeared several hundred meters above the ground without using any of her True Qi, only relying on Hu Jiao''er''s physical strength.


    Since Hu Mei''er''s cultivation was lower than Hu Jiao''er''s, she''d need to use her True Qi sparingly to not rely on her elder sister''s True Qi, which would in return not drag both of them down.


    That was exactly what had happened during the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance, and Hu Mei''er wouldn''t repeat the same mistake twice.


    Hu Mei''er was very serious about increasing her cultivation during this trip to the Nether Mountain, both for herself and herpanions.


    ''Divine Eyes.'' Hu Mei''er activated her Divine Eyes, rotating her body to see every direction, allowing her to cover more than half of the ce they were in, giving precise locations of all the cultivators and monster beasts in their location.


    Of course, she was also seen by some other cultivators, but at this distance, Hu Mei''er wasn''t worried about them recognizing her face, and she nned on changing locations immediately after scouring the area.


    No one here except Su Mu could use Divine Sense to scout the area, and with that in mind, Hu Mei''er''s Divine Eyes were the best scouting technique for the current situation.


    A few seconds after she was done analysing the situation, Hu Mei''er''s bodynded back on the ground, and she turned towards Hu Jiao''er. "Let''s go, Big sis."


    "Alright." Hu Jiao''er didn''t ask any further, following behind her little sister as both of them activated their movement techniques, going through the path Hu Mei''er had determined to be the safest.


    "The cultivators are randomly scattered throughout the area, and there are some really strong monster beasts, too, but I''m taking us to a group of 5th Order Monster Beasts." Hu Mei''er exined after the two had moved a good distance away from their previous location.


    5th Order Monster Beasts wereparable to True Element Realm Cultivators, simr to Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er.


    "But..." Hu Mei''er continued. "A group of four cultivators are observing that group of monster beasts, and from their formation, it looked like they wanted to ambush and kill whoever woulde to hunt those monster beasts. And from what Senior Ling previously told us about the various forces here, they are from the Thunder Valley."


    From what Hu Jiao''er remembered about Thunder Valley, the disciples they sent were on the 6th, 5th, 4th, and 3rd Stages of the True Element Realm.


    Certainly, while it''d be a considerable amount of work for Hu Jiao''er to defeat all four of them at once, considering that everyone had some trump card up their sleeve.


    She was sure that she could do it, but exhausting herself so early wouldn''t be a good idea.


    Not to mention, Hu Mei''er wasn''t a closebatant, but an archer, so her closebat strength was slightly lower than her actual realm of cultivation, simr to Xia Ning Chang, who wasn''t abatant.


    "Big sis, I have a n..." Hu Mei''er turned towards Hu Jiao''er, and then, she proceeded to exin what she wanted to do in this situation.


    After listening to her little sister''s n, Hu Jiao''er had to admit that she had never expected such a cruel and devious n toe out of Hu Mei''er''s mouth, being the kind and naive girl she was, especially towards people they had nothing to do with, at least for now.


    "You''ve matured a lot, Mei''er."


    "Ehehe." Hu Mei''er giggled in response.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    1800 words.


    I know, it''s a short chapter, but I n on posting another chapter tomorrow (24 hours) as well, so it''ll bnce out, cause the fic''s been dead after my exams ended in the Powerstone department.


    The Hu Sisters getting the deserved screen time for a few chapters (I''m trying to imitate mangas where they give each character different chapters) before we go back to what Mc''s up to, followed by the mandatory lemon.


    For those who forgot their cultivations:


    Hu Jiao''er- 7th Stage True Element


    Hu Mei''er- 4th Stage True Element

 Chapter 62: A Little Bit Scary

    Chapter 62: A Little Bit Scary


    Chapter 62: A Little Bit Scary


    "How much longer do we have to wait here?"


    "Until someonees to hunt the Phantom Lightning Wolf Monster Beasts."


    "It has been a while since we arrived at this ce, and now, I don''t think we''ll run into any other cultivators."


    "Let''s just listen to Senior Brother Wu and stay still. If someonees to hunt the Phantom Lightning Wolves, not only will we get two 5th Order Monster Beasts'' Blood Beads, but also the Blood Beads of a True Element Realm Cultivator."


    Within the dense forest of the isted world, four disciples of the Thunder Valley concealed themselves, observing the movements of the two Phantom Lightning Wolves, Monster Beasts that were equivalent to 3rd Stage True Element Realm Cultivators.


    As long as someone came into conflict with the Phantom Lightning Wolves and defeated them, the four of them could ambush those cultivators together and collect their Blood Beads, too, and while their group was more than enough to kill those two Monster Beasts, why would they want to put in extra effort when someone else can do it for them?


    Not only will they get the cultivator''s Blood Beads, but also the items that they had, like Artifacts and Pills, for themselves.


    While artifacts were useless in this isted ce, their value remained the same in the outside world.


    Coupled with how easy it''ll be to deal with someone who was exhausted after their fight with the Phantom Lightning Wolves, it was a simple decision to move forward with such a n to gain a big harvest; from the moment they had arrived, the four disciples of the Thunder Valley had concealed their movements, so they were sure that no one was aware of their position.


    "Shh! Someone''sing."


    The leader of the disciples of the Thunder ValleySenior Brother Wu, who was at the peak of the 6th Stage of the True Element Realmsilenced his junior brothers and sister, and the three of them frowned, turning towards the Phantom Lightning Wolves as the forest grew dead silent.


    "Isn''t that...?" Senior Brother Wu muttered to himself, looking at the beautiful girl that was walking through the forest alone, seemingly confused and somewhat exhausted. With her clothes being slightly dirty, everyone present guessed that she had escaped from some enemy and had no idea where she was.


    But even her dishevelled clothes weren''t able to hide her astonishing beauty.


    "That''s one of the twins from the High Heaven Pavilion..."


    "But where are herpanions?"


    "From how she looks, I believe they encountered some threat and ended up running away on their own, abandoning each other."


    "But the question is, which one is she?" Senior Brother Wu remembered what their Valley Master had told them about the disciples from the High Heaven Pavilion.


    Within the twins, the girl with the sword was in the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm, while the other one was in the 4th Stage of the True Element Realm, and theirst member, the only male member of their team, was in the 2nd Stage of the True Element Realm.


    "Since she doesn''t have a sword, she should be the weaker one of the two sisters, the one who is a 4th Stage True Element Realm Cultivator, right?"


    "It could also be a trap to lure others out, so the two of you should go and check our surroundings, and while you''re doing that, make sure to return as soon as possible."


    It was possible that she simply handed over her sword to someone else, so withoutpletely knowing what was going on, Senior Brother Wu decided not to act hastily.


    "Yes, Senior Brother Wu."


    After hearing Senior Brother Wu''s call, the two junior brothers, who were at the 5th and 4th Stages of the True Element Realm, disappeared from their positions, leaving him alone with his junior sister, who was the weakest among them, being at the 3rd Stage of the True Element Realm.


    "Senior Brother Wu, what should we..."


    "From the looks of it, that girl isn''t aware of the Phantom Lightning Wolves, so if she keeps moving, they''ll eventually end up fighting." Phantom Lightning Wolves were hostile Monster Beasts, and the moment someone entered their territory, they''d attack them regardless of who they were. "And after watching her fight, if she ends up being the weaker one of the twins, we''ll kill her and collect whatever she has."


    Everyone who came to this isted ce was ready to kill and be killed, and naturally, Senior Brother Wu was no exception.


    And so, the two of them watched as the girl came into contact with the Lightning Phantom Wolves, and as they had previously expected, the wolves attacked her without the slightest hesitation.


    "Hmm."


    Senior Brother Wu closely observed the girl''s movements with great precision, watching as thetter struggled against the two Phantom Lightning Wolves, having some difficulty even defending herself from the Monster Beasts'' continuous onught, which was most likely due to the exhaustion she had while running away from whatever separated her from herpanions.


    The two Monster Beasts were very experienced hunters, as they executed their staggered attacks from both her left and right perfectly, making it hard for her to dodge.


    The girl''s cultivation was a realm higher than the Monster Beasts, and if it weren''t for her being exhausted, her performance could''ve been a lot better.


    Senior Brother Wu watched as the girl gritted her teeth before clenching her fist to punch one of the Phantom Lightning Wolves with all of her might.


    Awoo!!*


    A howl of pain rang out as the Phantom Lightning Wolf rolled on the ground several times.


    From the looks of it, her punch had injured the Phantom Lightning Wolf to a certain extent, and after the wolf stabilised itself, the two wolves howled even louder, charging towards the girl with ever greater strength.


    While the wolf had yet to recover from her previous punch, the girl attacked again, engaging in a desperate closebat struggle with these two Phantom Lightning Wolves, trying her best to kill them.


    After a good while, Senior Brother Wu''s junior brothers returned from scouting the area.


    "Senior Brother Wu, even after searching for several hundred metres, we never found any traces of another person being there."


    "The only traces left were from that girl who was trying to run away from something."


    "I see."


    Senior Brother Wu once again nced at the girl, who had just finished defeating the two Phantom Lightning Wolves with great difficulty.


    Although it took her an hour, the girl was able to kill the wolves by hurting them little by little for an entire hour, and Senior Brother Wu had to admit that her persistence and willpower weremendable, not giving up even in such conditions, thanks to which, he was able to conclude that her cultivation was indeed in the 4th Stage of the True Element Realm.


    But the same couldn''t be said for her luck.


    The numerous scars she had received from her battle against the two wolves were still fresh, and it was easy to tell that she felt great pain while moving.


    By now, she had already collected the Blood Beads from the Phantom Lightning Wolves'' corpses, and from the looks of it, she was about to go somewhere and recover by consuming some pills.


    "Let''s go."


    At Senior Brother Wu''s callout, everyone moved while not even trying to hide their tant footsteps, alerting the already injured girl, and she turned towards them, worry apparent in her beautiful eyes.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" The girl asked, biting her lower lip, a small action that showed the fear she felt during this situation.


    "Let''s not make this any longer than it has to be..." Senior Brother Wu stepped forward as hispanions surrounded the girl. "... if youply, I''ll make it as painless as possible."


    "If it''s the Blood Beads that you want, I''ll hand them over." The girl took a step back.


    "Everybody knows that when a person dies, they condense a Blood Bead of a higher quality whenpared to a Monster Beast of simr strength, so you should give up on the thought of escaping." One of Thunder Valley''s disciples exined.


    "All of us were prepared to kill and be killed the moment we entered the isted world, so the only thing you can me is your choice foring here." Senior Brother Wu condensed his True Qi into his hand, nning to end this in a single, precise and painless strike.


    They had no grievances with the girl, so going out of their way to make it extra painful would be unbing of them.


    "Mypanies are nearby, so if you do anything..."


    "We checked several hundred metres around us, and there are no signs of yourpanions being anywhere." Senior Brother Wu didn''t even let the girl finish.


    "Only several hundred metres? You should''ve checked at least a thousand metres because..." The girl smiled at Senior Brother Wu, confusing him. "My little sister can be a bit scary sometimes."


    "What are you!"


    Thud!*


    Thud!*


    Senior Brother Wu''s words were cut short by the two weakest members of his group, who fell face-first on the ground with blood pouring out of their heads, which had arrows made of True Qi embedded into them.


    At that moment, Senior Brother Wu was too shocked to react, and the next thing he noticed was that the scenery in front of him started to change.


    Soon, he realised that his head was severed from his body, and his eyes fell on the girl who was standing in front of him with a sword in her hand.


    ''Where did that sworde from?!''


    But s, no one answered Senior Brother Wu''s question as his consciousness slowly disappeared.


    ---


    "So this is what Su Mu meant when he said that a moment of shock can decide the oue of a battle."


    Standing in the middle of the four corpses, Hu Jiao''er looked at them for a few seconds, watching as all of their blood and essence started condensing into a blood-red bead, leaving behind only dust and some withered bones.


    "Blood Beads from Cultivators from the 6th, 5th, 4th, and 3rd Stages of the True Element Realm."


    "If Mei''er and I absorb all of these, coupled with the ones from the Monster Beasts, she''d be able to break through to the 5th Stage of the True Element Realm."


    It was a huge harvest.


    The amount of strength they had used to deal with the disciples from the Thunder Valley was negligible at best, so the Hu Sisters weren''t exhausted, not in the slightest.


    The first two weaker disciples were killed by Hu Mei''er''s arrows, and Hu Jiao''er took the other two at the moment they were too shocked to react, making the task incredibly easy.


    "But toe up with such a n, along with the ability to execute it even from more than a thousand metres away; Mei''er has grown a lot." Hu Jiao''er smiled, cing everything she had gained inside the Universal Bag before leaving the scene, and after a few minutes, she reached the point where Hu Mei''er and her had previously decided to meet, noticing that her little sister was already there.


    "Big sis, I am"


    Thud!*


    "Why did you hit me?!"


    Hu Mei''er rubbed her forehead, tears building up in the corner of her eyes after getting smacked in the head by Hu Jiao''er, who then continued.


    "You took too long to shoot your arrows. Do you have any idea how hard it is to act all scared and unwilling? You were watching the show, weren''t you?"


    Hu Jiao''er was sure that her words had hit the nail, causing Hu Mei''er to avoid eye contact with her, and she replied.


    "I''m sorry."


    Looking at her little sister''s behaviour, Hu Jiao''er signed, cing her hand on Hu Mei''er''s head.


    "But you did well. Even I couldn''t have done this alone, not with such ease, at least."


    "Ehehe." Hu Mei''er giggled. "It''s just as Su Mu previously saidwhen the two of us are together, our strength doesn''t add up, but instead, it multiplies."


    "You''re right."


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    I swear this is the most cultivation-ish chapter I''ve ever written, but hey, regr chapters. Might post tomorrow as well, who knows? This arc might end in ten days rather than twenty.


    Right, I marked all the lemon chapters for easier ess.


    (*) for small lemons or semi-lemons, and (**) for full lemons.

 Chapter 63: What The Hell?

    Chapter 63: What The Hell?


    Chapter 63: What The Hell?


    Chapter 63: What The Hell?


    The Hu Sisters travelled around for quite some time, trying to find a secluded spot for them to absorb the Blood Beads that they had just collected.


    In this isted area, there was no safe ce as everyoneboth cultivators and monster beasts, were their enemies, so to find a secluded spot and quickly absorb the Blood Beads was the best course of action.


    After hiding in the centre of a hollow tree, the Hu Sisters started absorbing the Blood Beads, making sure to keep vignt of their surroundings for any changes while doing so, starting with the Blood Beads from the Phantom Lightning Wolves, circting their Sibling''s Divine Art.


    In case Hu Mei''er were to have a breakthrough after absorbing the Blood Beads, Hu Jiao''er decided to set up a barrier to conceal the fluctuations of her little sister''s breakthrough.


    "The energy is so easy to absorb."


    Just after a few minutes of circting their Secret Art, the Blood Bead from the Phantom Lightning Wolves had disappeared, adding to the Hu Sisters'' strength.


    "Focus on absorbing the rest as quickly as possible, Mei''er."


    Although Hu Jiao''er said that, she was also surprised by how easy it was to absorb the Blood Beads.


    Even though they had learned from Ling Tai Xu that the Blood Beads were something a cultivator could absorb without any hidden dangers, she never expected it to be this easy.


    "Yes."


    The energy contained within the Blood Bead was very pure, seemingly without any waste, and it was what made it possible for cultivators to absorb the Blood Beads without refining them first.


    In this world, it was rare to have an opportunity to absorb such pure energy without any worry, and there were no other ces capable of creating Blood Beads, at least not to Hu Jiao''er''s knowledge.


    It only took one hour for the Hu Sisters to absorb all the Blood Beads they had collected from the Thunder Valley disciple, and surprisingly enough, the Blood Beads had more than enough energy to allow Hu Mei''er to break through to the 5th Stage of the True Element Realm.


    Not only did she break through, but she was now at the peak of the 5th Stage of the True Element Realm, only one step away from breaking through to the next stage, with her cultivationpletely stabilised and her foundation secure.


    "Big sis, I did it!"


    Hu Mei''er was happy about her breakthrough, and now, she was only two steps away from reaching the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm, simr to her older sister.


    It had only been a few days since they arrived at this ce, and Hu Mei''er was already close to breaking through the 6th Stage of the True Element Realm.


    "Congrattions, Mei''er." Hu Jiao''erplimented her little sister with a smile, getting up before walking out of the hollow tree. "I don''t think anyone came near this ce, and from how things are, the barrier I ced worked as it was supposed to."


    "What should we do now, Big sis?" Hu Mei''er asked, following her older sister out of the hollow tree.


    "Let''s collect some more Blood Beads and have you reach the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm." Hu Jiao''er replied without thinking about it much.


    "Should I check the surroundings like we did previously?" Hu Mei''er asked, and Hu Jiao''er shook her head.


    "It hasn''t been that long since we arrived at this ce, so just scout the area normally." Hu Jiao''er replied, and after thinking about it for a second, she continued. "Do you know where the Ghost King Valley''s disciples were?"


    "I think I know the general location, but why?" Hu Mei''er asked, tilting her head slightly.


    "Because we''re going to hunt them down." Hu Jiao''er smiled.


    The Ghost King Valley and the High Heaven Pavilion had some grievances even before they arrived at this ce, and Hu Jiao''er was sure that they''d try to attack Su Mu if they encountered him in the future.


    To outsiders, Su Mu''s cultivation was the weakest, so it was only natural that the group would target him first because Hu Jiao''er had higher cultivation than them, and although she knew that Su Mu could kill them without even the slightest bit of trouble, why would she let the Ghost King Valley''s disciples bother him?


    "I see." Hu Mei''er nodded, understanding why her elder sister had proposed such an idea before jumping on the nearby tree, activating her Divine Eyes.


    From what Ling Tai Xu had previously told them, the strongest Ghost King Valley''s disciple was at the 5th Stage of the True Element Realm,parable to Hu Mei''er and far weaker than Hu Jiao''er, while the other two, a man and a woman, were at the 4th Stage of the True Element Realm.


    Comparing the disciples from the Ghost King Valley and the ones from the Thunder Valley, the group Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er had previously dealt with was more powerful.


    After scouting the area for a few seconds, Hu Mei''er returned to Hu Jiao''er''s side, and she exined. "I found some traces of people going around from the ce I previously saw the Ghost King Valley''s disciples at, but..."


    "What''s up?"


    "The Monster Beasts... I think they''re acting strange."


    Looking at the confused expression on her little sister''s face, Hu Jiao''er asked. "What do you mean?"


    "Around two thousand and five hundred meters in the south, a group of Monster Beasts were roaming around, but all of them belonged to different species, and from how it looked, they were also obeying someone''smand to subdue other Monster Beasts." Hu Mei''er exined.


    "Hmm. Could it be someone from the various forces who knows how to tame and control Monster Beasts?" That assumption didn''t sound far off from the truth, and with that in mind, Hu Jiao''er turned towards her little sister. "Do you remember seeing any humans around those Monster Beasts?"


    Hu Mei''er shook her head in denial.


    "So they can control the Monster Beasts from a great distance, too." Hu Jiao''er thought about it for a while before giving up. "Let''s first hunt the Ghost King Valley''s disciples before deciding our next move. Do you have any ns, Mei''er?"


    "I don''t think we''ll need an borated n to deal with the Ghost King Valley as we did with the Thunder Valley." Hu Mei''er replied. "With my current cultivation, I''d be more than enough to kill two of them in a single sneak attack, regardless of which one we choose."


    Hu Mei''er''s current limit was two arrows per shot, so even if she could kill all three of them in a single sneak attack, shecked the means to do so.


    Because while she couldn''t match a 5th Stage True Element Realm cultivator in closebat, killing them with a sneak attack was something she was capable of.


    "Then, make sure to kill the 5th and 4th Stage True Element Realm Cultivators with a sneak attack, and then, we''ll chase after the remaining 4th Stage True Element." Hu Jiao''er exined, and her little sister nodded. "After refining their Blood Beads, you''d be able to break through to the 6th Stage of the True Element Realm."


    For now, Hu Jiao''er''s priority was to help Hu Mei''er reach the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm, simr to her.


    "Then, Big sis, let''s go!"


    With their course of action decided, the Hu Sisters activated their movement techniques and started moving ording to Hu Mei''er''s instructions, carefully avoiding powerful monster beasts while killing the weaker ones, collecting over a dozen of Blood Beasts from the 5th and 4th Order monster beasts, all while following the traces left by the Ghost King Valley''s disciples.


    ---


    Thud!*


    The Hu Sisters watched as thest disciple from the Ghost Khing Valley fell face-first to the ground, and soon, all of his blood and essence started condensing into a blood-red bead, leaving only dust behind.


    "For a 4th Stage True Element Realm Cultivator, he managed to run for quite a distance." Hu Mei''er said, collecting the Blood Bead from the 4th Stage True Element Realm Cultivator, along with his belongings before handing everything over to Hu Jiao''er, who then ced their harvest inside the Universal Bag.


    "Twenty Blood Beads from 4th Order Monster Beasts, seven from 5th Order Monster Beasts, two from 4th Stage True Element Realm Cultivator, and one from a 5th Stage True Elemenent Realm Cultivator." Hu Jiao''er counted the harvest they had made in thest few days ever since they started chasing the Ghost King Valley''s disciples, and she nodded to herself. "This should be enough for you to reach the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm, Mei''er."


    Hu Jiao''er had to admit that as long as a True Element Realm Cultivator had the methods to survive in this ce, it was nothing short of a cultivation paradise for them.


    It hasn''t even been fifteen days since the two of them arrived here, and Hu Mei''er was ready to advance three stages of the True Element Realm just like that.


    But absorbing all these Blood Beads would take a while, even for the Hu Sisters, so the two of them needed to find a secluded ce to stay at.


    "Big sis, should we go down this cliff?" Hu Mei''er asked, looking at the high cliff that was next to them, towering into the sky with clouds thatpletely obstructed one''s view of the bottom filling its depths.


    "Can you see how deep this is despite the clouds?" Hu Jiao''er asked, somewhat surprised when she saw her little sister nod.


    "I doubt anyone woulde to disturb us when we''re down there, and after we''re done cultivating, we can just fly back to the surface, and from how much I can see, there are absolutely no cultivators down below. Also, there are several 4th and 5th Order Monster Beasts for us to hunt."


    Hu Mei''er''s words sounded reasonable, because as True Element Realm Cultivators, flying back to the surface was no big task for the two of them, and Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    It was better than looking for a secluded ce in an area filled with Monster Beasts and Cultivators.


    "Let''s go." Hu Jiao''er walked forward and extended her right hand towards Hu Mei''er, who grabbed it with her left hand, and soon, the two of them jumped off the cliff.


    "How deep is this cliff, Mei''er?" Hu Jiao''er couldn''t help but ask as the two of them had been falling for quite a while, and thanks to the wind blowing past them, she had to enhance her voice with True Qi for her little sister to properly hear her.


    "Around six thousand metres." Hu Mei''er replied. [1]


    "You can see that far?" Hu Jiao''er asked, somewhat surprised.


    "I can, but it''s not as clear as when I''m only seeing about two thousand metres. And even if I can see it, my arrows can''t travel that much of a distance." Hu Mei''er exined.


    "I see."


    After falling for a little longer, the Hu Sisters pushed their True Qi out at Hu Mei''er''s notice, stopping their descent before safelynding on the ground underneath them.


    "This ce is a lot bigger than I expected." Hu Jiao''ermented, looking around the valley. "How many Monster Beasts are there?"


    "From what I saw earlier... Thirty-five 4th Order Monster Beasts, and around fifteen 5th Order Monster Beasts." Hu Mei''er replied with a small smile.


    If the two of them could refine all those Monster Beasts'' Blood Beads, they''d be able to reach the 8th Stage of the True Element Realm within a week or so.


    "Mei''er, you found a very nice ce for us to cultivate." Hu Jiao''er said with a smile.


    Having already made up their minds, the Hu Sisters started exploring the hidden valley using the information Hu Mei''er had gathered while the two of them were falling to the ground.


    Along the way, they had also beheaded several 4th and 5th Order Monster Beasts, gaining a small harvest.


    In this immenselyrge valley, the Hu Sisters continued exploring and hunting, every day reaping some harvest, while carefully hunting Monster Beasts while trying to exert as little strength as possible.


    After a whole week of repeating this routine, the Hu Sisters had gathered more than fifty Monster Beast Blood Beads, with a little over thirty of them belonging to 4th Order Monster Beasts.


    "Let''s absorb all the Blood Beads we have before exploring the centre region of this valley." Hu Jiao''er proposed.


    "Okay." Hu Mei''er replied.


    The centre region of the valley was mostly empty from what Hu Mei''er had seen, but after continually hunting for a whole week, the Hu Sisters were somewhat tired, so it''d be best for them to cultivate and recover their strength before going there.


    And so, another day passed.


    ---


    1. It''s canon knowledge from the novel.


    A/N:


    Damn. One chapter a day, what the hell? I can write a lot of cultivation-ish chapters if I do that.


    The Hu Sisters'' pov might end in two or three days like this.

 Chapter 64: Let’s Kill Them

    Chapter 64: Let¡¯s Kill Them


    Chapter 64: Let''s Kill Them


    "The results are..."


    "... Far better than we thought."


    After a whole day of diligent cultivation, the Hu Sisters finally opened their eyes, astonished at the progress they had made in such a short period when they checked their cultivation base, making both of them widen their eyes in surprise.


    Initially, Hu Jiao''er had expected Hu Mei''er''s cultivation to rise to the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm from absorbing the Bloof Beads collected while hunting the Ghost King Valley''s disciples, but unlike what Hu Jiao''er had imagined, their cultivation soared even higher after they had absorbed the fifty Blood Beads they had collected within the hidden valley, reaching the peak of the 8th Stage of the True Element Realm, something that surprised both Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er.


    The Siblings Divine Art was supposed to bring Hu Mei''er''s cultivation base to the same level as Hu Jiao''er''s at a rapid speed, and it did, bringing her to the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm. After that, their cultivation bases would rise alongside each other.


    "I''m not sure how much progress the others have made since we arrived at this isted ce, but I doubt it is anywhere near us, Mei''er." Hu Jiao''ermented, getting up from the ground.


    "Big sis, I think we''re the strongest in this isted world after Su Mu." Hu Mei''ermented with a sweet smile, getting up before the two sisters walked out of the cave they were in.


    Even after reaching the peak of the 8th Stage True Element Realm, the Hu Susterd were sure that they''d still stand no chance against Su Mu, even if they were to fight him together.


    "Even if that''s the case, don''t let that get over your head. There aren''t many cultivators with a cultivation base higher than ours, but there are still 6th Order Monster Beasts out there." Hu Jiao''er replied, looking at the centre region of the hidden valley.


    6th Order Monster Beasts were equivalent to Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators, soing into conflict with one wasn''t something Hu Jiao''er wanted.


    The Hu Sisters could fight above their realm of cultivation when they were together, but charging head-on against a 6th Order Monster Beast would be incredibly stupid, especially when they were not prepared.


    "I see." Hu Mei''er nodded.


    "And after we leave this hidden valley, don''t expose your cultivation. If there''s a fight, let me take charge and only kill weaker enemies from behind." Hu Jiao''er ordered.


    "Why?" Hu Mei''er asked, tilting her head.


    "Because if you use your strength, I doubt you can hide your cultivation base; you practically jumped four stages in a few days. It''s always good to hide some things." Hu Jiao''er exined, making her little sister nod.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Big sis."


    While Hu Mei''er was better at strategic nning, Hu Jiao''er had better survival instincts, so the two sisters perfectly bnced each other''s strengths and weaknesses.


    "For now, let''s explore the central region of the hidden valley." Hu Jiao''er said, knowing that all the 5th and 4th Order Monster Beasts within the edges of the hidden valley had already been taken care of by the two of them.


    If possible, Hu Jiao''er wanted to break through to the 9th Stage of the True Element Realm before leaving this hidden valley since they were at the peak of the 8th Stage.


    Having made the decision, the Hu Sisters activated their movement skills and dashed towards the centre of the valley, asionally meeting a few Monster Beasts, but as they moved closer to the valley''s centre, they no longer encountered any Monster Beasts.


    They could not even see traces left by Monster Beasts.


    "What is that...?" Hu Mei''er, who was looking at a distance, suddenly muttered.


    "What is it?" Hu Jiao''er asked, cing her hand on the hilt of her sword.


    "It''s nothing dangerous, but it''s better to see for yourself." Hu Mei''er replied, and Hu Jiao''er rxed her vignce a little.


    After travelling for another two thousand metres, the Hu Sisters came face to face with two enormous skeletons, and just by standing a hundred metres away from them, they could tell that those skeletons once belonged to powerful monster beasts.


    After looking at those skeletons from afar, the Hu Sisters walked forward, and Hu Jiao''ermented. "These two must''ve killed each other."


    "From the kind of pressure their skeletons are giving, they should''ve been above the Immortal Ascension Realm." Hu Mei''er added.


    "Maybe Transcendent Realm?" Hu Jiao''er stretched her hand, gently touching one of the white skeletons, but as soon as she did, a burst of noise rang out and the bones crumbled instantly. Soon after that, both skeletons copsed into a pile of dust.


    "Big Sis..." Hu Mei''er looked at the pile of dust with a smile. "I think I found a way for us to break through to the 9th Stage of the True Element Realm."


    "You mean...?"


    "Only True Element Realm Cultivators can ess this ce, and this is a tremendously deep valley shrouded in clouds, so I doubt any cultivator woulde here. The only reason we did this was that I could grasp the depth and the threats this valley had."


    Hu Mei''er''s exnation made sense, and after thinking about it for a few seconds, Hu Jiao''er crouched down, cing her hands on the ground.


    "Big sis, this is..." Hu Mei''er was caught by surprise as the ground around them suddenly started transforming into a pit, causing them to go deeper and deeper into it.


    "It''s a trick I learned while training with Su Mu." Hu Jiao''er replied.


    She remembered how Su Mu had used this same technique to bury her body in the ground, only leaving her head outside to tease her for hours.


    Thinking about that incident, Hu Jiao''er felt embarrassed, but at that moment, a ray of crimson light suddenly shed from the ground.


    "Found them..." The enthusiasm in Hu Jiao''er''s voice died down when she noticed that the two Blood Beads were only slightlyrger than those condensed by 4th Order Monster Beasts.


    "I wasn''t expecting this." Hu Mei''er picked up one of the two beads, and so did Hu Jiao''er.


    "... Let''s not judge them by their size and try absorbing them." Hu Jiao''er said, sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    "If you say so, Big sis." Hu Mei''er sat next to her older sister, closing her eyes.


    Both of them had one Blood Bead in their hands, and soon, they started circting the Sibilings Divine Art through their bodies, but the moment they did, their senses perked up as an overwhelming surge of energy flooded into their bodies.


    To top it off, the energy entering their bodies wasn''t pure; it was a mix of Monster Qi and Evil Spirit Qi.


    The Hu Sisters couldn''t help but wonder what was wrong with these Blood Beads, but they focused on circting the their Secret Art, knowing that it was more than enough to absorb all of this energy, albeit with some difficulty thanks to their limitedprehension.


    For all the Blood Beads they had collected, the energy within them was extremely pure and could be easily absorbed, but these two Blood Beads werepletely different; Monster Qi and Evil Spirit Qi filled them.


    If any of it were to be haphazardly absorbed, the cultivator doing so would lose their human nature and be akin to a Monster Beast in human skin, but with the Secret Art given by Su Mu, the Hu Sisters weren''t worried about such consequences, but they were curious about the strength those Monster Beasts had in their prime.


    As time passed, the Monster Qi and Evil Qi were slowly refined by the Hu Sisters, but these energies tried to not fuse within their bodies, trying to squeeze out of their meridians, only to get controlled by the Hu Sisters.


    After a few days, the Hu Sisters had both absorbed one of the Blood Beads, and their energy hadpletely merged with their own, making them realise that if only a single person were to absorb these two beads, the struggle they would go through would''ve been a lot more.


    Their cultivation method was simply perfect for the current situation, as the Blood Beads had struggled a lot, but against thebined efforts of the Hu Sisters, they simply had no chance.


    "So these Blood Beads belonged to the Heaven Shaking White Tiger and the Earth Splitting Divine Ox." Hu Jiao''ermented, slowly opening her eyes.


    The Blood Bead Hu Jiao''er had absorbed belonged to the Heaven Shaking White Tiger, while the one absorbed by Hu Mei''er belonged to the Earth Splitting Divine Ox.


    "We reached the 9th Stage True Element Realm, so I think it was a great sess." Hu Mei''er got up from the ground before raising her left hand above as a bow made out of Monster Qi appeared in her left hand, followed by an arrow in her right hand.


    "Hmm." Just by looking at the arrow, Hu Jiao''er could tell that it was enough to easily kill a Peak True Element Cultivator with a single strike.


    Hu Mei''er had implemented the power she obtained from the Earth Splitting Divine Ox within her Dao of Archery perfectly, increasing its raw power.


    "Big sis, I think my arrows can now travel for at least two thousand and five hundred metres." Hu Mei''er said with a smile, causing the bow and arrow in her hands to disappear.


    "That''s amazing, Mei''er."


    "What about you, Big sis? How do you n on using the Heaven Shaking White Tiger''s Monster Qi?" Hu Mei''er asked, clearly excited to see what her older sister would show her.


    "It''s a secret for now." Hu Jiao''er said with a smile, too embarrassed to admit that she hadn''t yete up with a way to implement the Monster Qi within her body, and she kicked the ground, jumping out of the pit they were in.


    The Monster Qi within their bodies was powerful, and as long as they could integrate it with their existing martial skills, their powers would be boosted by a lot, simr to what Hu Mei''er did.


    "Eh...? That''s not fair, Big sis! Don''t leave me here!" Hu Mei''er spoke in a loud voice, kicking the ground and following behind her older sister.


    ---


    "Mei''er... It looks like the thing you said about the Monster Beasts behaving strangely has be worse than it was before we left."


    "It looks like the ones controlling those Monster Beasts aren''t limited by the number they can control."


    "The situation must be pretty rough in this ce."


    "From what I can see, there is anotherrge group of cultivators fighting together against various Monster Beasts, apart from the man and woman in front of us."


    "I see."


    Sitting on the branch of a tree, the Hu Sisters looked at the man and woman who were desperately fighting for their lives against a dozen or so monster beasts, but not all of those beasts belonged to the same species, so their organised attack on the pair of cultivators was strange, with most of them being 4th Order.


    If everything went well, the two cultivators would survive the situation, but there were still three 5th Order monster beasts for them to deal with.


    "What should we do, Big sis?"


    The Hu Sisters had been roaming around this area for almost half a day, getting a graps of the situation, and while they had a general idea of what was going on, there wasn''t enough information to make any major moves.


    "Regardless of what we do in the future, we need to get all the information we can, so let''s save those two first. And if the monster beast tamers can only control 5th Order Monster Beasts..." Hu Jiao''er stood up, jumping forward. "... There isn''t much problem for the two of us."


    But if they could control a 6th Order Monster Beast, the situation might end up turning out for the worst, even if the Hu Sisters were to go all out.


    "Hm? Big sis isn''t using her sword?" Hu Mei''er watched as her elder sister dashed towards the three 5th Order Monster Beasts, and before anyone on the battlefield could realise anything...


    Boom!*


    With a single punch to its stomach, Hu Jiao''er killed one of the three monster beasts.


    "... Her strength is as inhumane as ever, but why is she fighting like a brute?"


    Even though both Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er now had simr cultivation bases, Hu Jiao''er''s physical strength was at least five or six times greater than Hu Mei''er''s, who was slightly below average whenpared to other 9th Stage True Element Cultivators.


    "Forget it. I''ll help out, too." Hu Mei''er raised her left hand towards the battlefield, condensing a bow and arrow from her True Qi, making sure to limit her strength as much as possible and only target the 4th Order Monster Beasts.


    And thanks to their intervention, it only took about five minutes for dozen of monster beasts to turn into Blood Beads, and Hu Mei''er also jumped forward,nding next to her older sister.


    "Thank you for saving our lives. We''ll remember this favour."


    The man and the woman cupped their fists towards the Hu Sisters, and Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "Can you tell us what''s going on with the Monster Beasts?"


    "We can." The woman replied, exining the general situation that had urred after the Hu Sisters left for the hidden valley.


    After getting the minimal information they could get from the injured pair, the Hu Sisters allowed the two to take some blood beads from the monster beasts and recover their depleted True Qi.


    Even if the Hu Sisters were to absorb these Blood Beads, it wouldn''t help them for the most part because the three strongest Monster Beasts they killed barely matched the 4th Stage True Element Realm Cultivators.


    "So it''s the cultivators from the Tian Lang Dynasty?" Hu Jiao''er muttered.


    "What do you n on doing, Big sis?" Hu Mei''er asked.


    "What we came here to do... The Tian Lang Dynasty Cultivators." Hu Jiao''er smiled. "Let''s kill them and absorb their Blood Beads."


    The Tian Lang Dynasty Cultivators were the strongest individuals here, so absorbing their Blood Beads might help the Hu Sisters break through to the Immortal Ascension Realm in one fell swoop.


    "If that''s what you say." Hu Mei''er added.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    You''re now aware of your breathing, now you shall breathe manually. (idk what I am doing)

 Chapter 65: A 6th Order Monster Beast?

    Chapter 65: A 6th Order Monster Beast?


    Chapter 65: A 6th Order Monster Beast?


    "Once again, thank you for saving our lives." The man and the woman, who had now recovered some of their True Qi, thanked the Hu Sisters again.


    "If I''m not wrong, the two of you are from the Reflecting Moon Sect, right?"


    "Indeed. I am Chen Xue Shu, and he is my Senior Brother, Shu Xiao Yu." The woman, Chen Xue Shu, exined. "Senior Sister..."


    Noticing the confusion on Chen Xue Shu, the Hu Sisters introduced themselves.


    "It''s Hu Jiao''er."


    "I''m Hu Mei''er; you can call me Junior Sister Hu."


    Even though the Hu Sisters looked the same age, Hu Mei''er was undoubtedly the youngest within the group, being in a simr age group to Su Mu.


    Not to mention that a distinction like this was better than letting some strangers call them by their given names.


    Chen Xue Shu and Shu Xiao Yu seemed to be in a hurry, and when theypletely absorbed the Blood Beads to recover their True Qi, they left, and the Hu Sisters followed them.


    After running for a few minutes, the four of them suddenly heard the sounds ofbat.


    "Over there!" Chen Xue Shu and Shu Xiao Yu both spoke out in unison.


    Soon, the group arrived at their desired location, looking at the scene of several Monster Beasts attacking a group of cultivators.


    The group''s situation appeared to be simr to that of Chen Xue Shu and Shu Xiao Yu, with them being under attack by various Monster Beasts of different species.


    Surprisingly enough, all of these cultivators were from various forces, but they somehow banded together to fight these Monster Beasts, making their survival possible.


    "Senior Sister Hu, Junior Sister Hu, if you don''t wish to intervene, please wait here. After we finish up, I''ll bring you two over and exin everything in detail," Chen Xue Shu said with a serious expression and then joined the battle along with Shu Xiao Yu, helping the group of cultivators.


    "Hmm. Mei''er, in case someone asks, tell them that we don''t have any pills left with us." Hu Jiao''er said after observing the situation for a few seconds.


    Just by looking at the group of cultivators, it was easy to tell that they had been running low on Recovery Pills, and in a situation like this, it was easier for everyone to turn against the one who had them.


    Hu Jiao''er would have no problems turning most cultivators into Blood Beads if a situation like that urred, but deliberately causing conflict with so many people would be a stupid idea.


    Not only will it deplete the Hu Sisters'' strength, but their current targets were the cultivators from the Tian Lang Dynasty.


    "Okay." Hu Mei''er replied, watching as a roar rang out, and after hearing that roar, the several dozens of Monster Beasts began falling back, quickly disappearing into the forest.


    After a few minutes, Chen Xue Shu and Shu Xiao Yu came over, both of them revealing tired expressions as they scanned the aftermath of the battle.


    "Are these all the cultivators left from the Great Han Dynasty?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "Indeed." Shu Xiao Yu nodded. "Except for us, there are only the four Tian Lang Dynasty Cultivators remaining, but those four now have hundreds of Monster Beast servants."


    When the isted ce opened, there were more than three hundred cultivators from the Great Han Dynasty, but now, only around thirty of them remained alive, with most of them suffering from varying degrees of injuries and severe exhaustion, along with depletion of True Qi.


    "These past few days, those Tian Lang Dynasty people''s Monster Beasts have only increased in number; there are simply too many of them for us to kill." Chen Xue Shu added, anger apparent on her face.


    "I hate to admit it, but almost eighty percent of Monster Beasts in this isted ce are their ves." Shu Xiao Yu continued.


    ''But... Doesn''t that mean that if done correctly, killing those four Tian Lang Cultivators can also lead to gaining hundreds of Blood Beads from various Monster Beasts? I''m sure they''ll be of minimal help to Su Mu.'' Hu Mei''er thought, and her lips curled up into a small smile.


    "By the way, who is in charge of this group?" Hu Jiao''er asked, noticing that her little sister was up to something.


    "It''s him." Shu Xiao Yu nced to the side, pointing towards the man who had a sword hanging on his waist. "Nine Star Sword Sect''s Wu Cheng Yi, a True Element 7th Stage Cultivator. Out of everyone gathered here, his strength is the strongest, so for now, we''re all following his lead."


    Hu Jiao''er looked at the Sword Cultivator Chen Xue Shu was talking about, and she noticed that Wu Cheng Yi was staring at her and Hu Mei''er.


    The Nine Star Sword Sect''s disciples all cultivated the way of the sword; it was an extremely famous Sect whose reputation echoed throughout the Great Han Dynasty, and it was Hu Jiao''er''s first time encountering a Sword Cultivator other than Su Mu.


    Wu Cheng Yi possessed great personal strength and came from an extraordinary background; such a person temporarilymanding this group made sense, because, in addition to him, there was likely no one else in this group of young cultivators who could serve as the leader without drawing public criticism.


    ''From the looks of it, he can''t even detect that I''m stronger than him, huh?'' After looking for a few seconds, Hu Jiao''er lost all interest in the so-called Sword Cultivator. Even when she was at the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm, she was stronger than Wu Cheng Yi.


    But even then, Hu Jiao''er had to admit that Wu Cheng Yi would make an excellent Blood Bead, and that was without counting all the Blood Beads he must''ve hoarded while acting as the leader.


    "Senior Sister Hu, what''s your cultivation realm?" Chen Xue Shu asked.


    "7th Stage True Element." Hu Jiao''er replied without much consideration.


    She had no ns on staying with this group, and if any of them were captured by the Tian Lang Cultivators, revealing her newly increased cultivation base, it might foil their n to take them by surprise.


    "What about Junior Sister Hu?" Shu Xiao Yu asked.


    "4th Stage True Element." Hu Mei''er replied, understanding what her elder sister nned on doing.


    "No wonder you survived with only two people." Chen Xue Shu concluded, letting out a small sigh.


    After gaining whatever information they could and familiarising themselves with what the group had found about the Tian Lang Cultivators, the Hu Sisters left.


    Although some cultivators retorted, saying that everyone''s chances of survival would increase if someone as strong as Hu Jiao''er stayed with them, thetter simply pointed her sword at their throats.


    At the end of the day, even Wu Cheng Yi couldn''t do anything as the Hu Sisters left.


    ---


    "Quite the interesting catch my Monster Beasts made."


    Sitting on the stone with her legs crossed, the woman looked at Hu Jiao''er with a vicious smile before licking her lips, with the two of them being surrounded by dozens of 5th and 4th Order Monster Beasts.


    ''I don''t like doing this again.'' Hu Jiao''er was, as usual, acting as bait to capture the Tian Lang Cultivator in front of her, with her body covered in some fake wounds.


    After a month of careful analysis, the Hu Sisters decided their first target would be this woman, the weakest cultivator from the Tian Lang Dynasty, along with being the youngest. From the information they had previously gathered, her name was Zi Mo.


    If it was only about killing Zi Mo, Hu Mei''er could''ve done it without much trouble, but they needed to capture her alive to extract some information about herpanions, mainly the strongest one among them, whom the Hu Sisters couldn''t gather any information on since he wasn''t even around.


    But subduing Zi Mo without killing her or alerting the other Tian Lang Cultivators wasn''t simple thanks to the dozen of 5th Order Monster Beastsall of themparable to 5th to 7th Stage True Element Realm Cultivatorsthat were always guarding her, so Hu Jiao''er needed to get close to her, letting Zi Mo''s Monster Beasts catch herself after some struggle.


    It was the same tactic the Hu Sisters had used against the Thunder Valley''s disciples, and in Zi Mo''s eyes, Hu Jiao''er was simply a 7th Stage True Element Cultivator, so the Tia Lang Cultivator wasn''t even on guard against her.


    Hu Jiao''er watched as Zi Mo got up from her seat and started walking forward, but before she could reach her, Zi Mo''s eyes widened in shock, and she hurriedly turned around.


    Thud!*


    Thud!*


    Two of her Monster Beasts had just fallen to the ground with arrows made out of True Qi embedded into their heads.


    "At least those from the Thunder Valley had some level of intelligence." With a swift motion, Hu Jiao''er grabbed Zi Mo''s neck, releasing her cultivation base to pressure thetter.


    "T-True Element 9th Stage." Zi Mo''s face instantly went pale, knowing that in such a situation, she had no strength to resist the woman in front of her, but before she could say anything, Hu Jiao''er spoke.


    "Tell your Monster Beasts to stay still."


    While saying that, Hu Jiao''er tightened her grip around Zi Mo''s hand, making her nod weakly before crying out. "Fall back!"


    The Monster Beasts that were about to attack Hu Jiao''er stood in ce, quietly looking at the scene.


    "Gah!"


    Hu Jiao''er roughly grabbed Zi Mo by her hair, gaining a painful groan from thetter before asking. "Are these all of the Monster Beasts under your control?"


    "T-There are some more..."


    "Summon all of them here, and if you try anything funny..."


    The look in Hu Jiao''er''s eyes made Zi Mo tremble, and she nodded in return, doing as she was ordered to.


    "Good."


    The reason Hu Jiao''er was going through all this trouble was because of the idea her little sister came up with.


    ording to Hu Mei''er, the Tian Lang Dynasty''s cultivators had control of almost eighty percent of the Monster Beasts within this isted ce; wouldn''t that mean that they could collect their Blood Beads, as long as they could subdue the cultivators controlling those Monster Beasts?


    Since Su Mu was exploring the secrets of this ce, the Hu Sisters doubted he had much time to collect Blood Beads to aid his cultivation, so Hu Mei''er decided to gift him some from the Tian Lang Dynasty Cultivators and their enved Monster Beasts.


    They were sure that the Blood Beads would help him increase Su Mu''s cultivation by at least five or six stages, reaching a simr cultivation realm to their own, probably even surpassing it.


    After all of Zi Mo''s Monster Beasts had gathered around, Hu Jiao''er watched them kill each other, effectively turning more than sixty Monster Beasts into Blood Beads for them to take, only leaving a single Monster Beast alive to collect all the Blood Beads.


    "Now, tell us about your Senior Brothers and Senior Sister." Hu Jiao''er ordered, standing in front of Zi Mo, who was sitting on her knees in front of her, with Hu Mei''er standing next to her.


    "Yes..."


    Under the threat of losing her life, Zi Mo started exining the strengths and weaknesses of her fellow cultivators, but before she could go on for much longer, Hu Mei''er stopped her.


    "What do you mean your Senior Brother only has one Monster Beast under his control?"


    "Unlike the rest of us, who went for numbers, he went ahead and only enved a single 6th Order Monster Beast." Zi Mo exined, causing the Hu Sisters'' eyes to widen in surprise.


    A 6th Order Monster Beast was equivalent to an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivatoran invincible existence within this isted ce.


    Everything up until now had gone exactly as Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er had nned, but...


    Things turned out worse than they had expected.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    Damn, releasing one chapter a day is exhausting, but I won''t stop until the Hu Sisters'' pov is over (probably two more chapters).

 Chapter 66: Rescue

    Chapter 66: Rescue


    Chapter 66: Rescue


    "This Senior Brother Chi Xue of yours... How high is his cultivation?" Hu Jiao''er asked, looking at Zi Mo.


    "True Element 8th Stage." Zi Mo replied obediently, not wanting to get beaten by Hu Jiao''er again.


    "To think an 8th Stage True Element Cultivator enved a 6th Order Monster Beast." Hu Mei''er sighed lightly, feeling somewhat overwhelmed by the situation.


    Killing Chi Xue wasn''t even worth mentioning for the Hu Sisters, but he was always apanied by his 6th Order Monster Beast, and even if they seeded in killing him, there was a chance that the Monster Beast might go after them when it gets freed.


    "Compared to other 6th Order Monster Beasts, how strong is that?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "Within the 6th Order, its strength is not remarkable, but it is more than enough to kill a True Element Realm Cultivator."


    "Hmm." Hu Jiao''er thought about it for a moment before asking. "Where is Chi Xue, then? We''ve been observing the surroundings for the past month, and haven''t found a single trace of him."


    "Around a month ago, we captured arge group of around thirty Great Han Dynasty Cultivators with Senior Brother''s help, but their leader managed to escape, so Senior Brother went after them while also looking for the two disciples from the High Heaven Pavilionwhich are the two of you. The ones who were captured were imnted with a Soul Controlling Insect, turning them all into our servants."


    "So that group led by Wu Cheng Yi got captured right after we separated from them, and while that happened, Wu Cheng Yi ran away." Hu Mei''er summarised what Zi Mo had exined.


    "What happened to your servants?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "... I only got two of them, but I killed them after extracting the information about their Secret Arts and Martial Skills." Zi Mo replied in a rather timid tone, scared that it might anger the two sisters.


    "The situation is a bitHey, what''s wrong?" Hu Mei''er stopped mid-sentence, watching as Zi Mo suddenly screamed in pain, immediately dropping to the ground as she clutched her head, writhing in agony.


    "This is...?"


    Zi Mo seemed to be enduring some kind of nightmarish torture, both her hands gripping her head as she struggled back and forth, sweating profusely.


    "... Her soul is being attacked by something akin to a Soul Brand." Hu Jiao''er exined.


    This wasn''t her first time seeing someone''s soul being attacked, so it wasn''t hard for her to guess the reason for Zi Mo''s agony, and from thetter''s expression, it wasn''t hard to tell that she wasn''t acting.


    "Could it be the two fellow disciples that separated from her after Chi Xue left?" Hu Mei''er''s guess didn''t seem far off, and Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    The pain Zi Mo feltsted for a long time before gradually subsiding; her clothes were now dripping wet from sweat, and her body was clearly exhausted, but her eyes had instead be cold and piercing.


    "It''s them! They''re sending me a warning, telling me toe to them!" Zi Mo gritted her teeth so hard that a grinding sound could be heard, murderous intent clear in her eyes, and she turned towards the Hu Sisters with a solemn expression. "You said you wanted to collect Blood Beads from my Senior Brother and Sister, right? I will help you!"


    "Where are they?" Hu Mei''er asked.


    "That way!" Zi Mo pointed towards their right. "Probably about a few hours'' journey!"


    "Mei''er." At Hu Jiao''er''s callout, Hu Mei''er suddenly disappeared from her position, surprising Zi Mo.


    "Where is she...?" Zi Mo asked, surprised by the sudden disappearance.


    "To check if you were lying or not." Hu Jio''er pointed her index finger towards the sky.


    "Above?" Zi Mo looked up, wondering what Hu Jiao''er was talking about, only to find Hu Mei''er flying about fifteen hundred metres above the ground.


    A 4th Stage True Element Cultivator couldn''t reach that height in just a few seconds, so Zi Mo guessed that, like her older sister, Hu Mei''er was at the 9th Stage True Element Realm, too.


    After a few minutes, Hu Mei''er returned, looking at Hu Jiao''er before exining.


    "I don''t think she''s lying, Big sis. The group Wu Cheng Yi left behind is being guarded by only two cultivators from the Tian Lang Dynasty, and I can''t find Chi Xue anywhere; he probably went too far away while chasing after Wu Cheng Yi."


    "Let''s do the same thing we did with Zi Mo, but..." Hu Jiao''er said, and soon, she turned towards Zi Mo. "If she ys any tricks, make sure to kill her first."


    "Understood." Hu Mei''er nodded.


    As long as they could kill them and collect all their Monster Beasts as Blood Beads, it wouldn''t matter how they did it.


    Killing Zi Mo''s fellow disciples meant gaining more than one hundred Blood Beads belonging to 5th and 4th Order Monster Beasts, along with the ones they had previously collected from the Great Han Dynasty Cultivators.


    "For now, let''s go." Hu Jiao''er said, and the three of them started making their way towards the ce Zi Mo had previously mentioned.


    Along the way, Zi Mo exined briefly about her fellow disciples again.


    The two of them were cousins from the same martial family, and both had cultivations at the True Element Realm''s 5th Stage.


    One was called Yao He, while the other was called Yao Xi, and each of them controlled about one hundred and twenty beasts in total; this amount of Monster Beasts alone was more than double what Zi Mo had.


    In her anger, Zi Mo no longer held back any information about two fellow disciples, so Hu Mei''er quietly listened, silently remembering everything she could while constantly searching for the best possible strategy to achieve their objective, and after a while, she was doneing up with a perfect strategy to deal with those two.


    ---


    "Senior Brother, what should we do...?" Chen Xue Shu asked, looking at her Senior Brother, Shu Xiao Yu, who simply shook his head.


    "At this point, I don''t think we can do much." Shu Xiao Yu replied, looking around them. Their group now only had around seventeen or eighteen people left, and it had been almost a month since they were captured, with all of them being imnted with Soul Controlling Insects with the sole exception of Wu Chang Yi, who ran away after using them as a distraction.


    "Hey, isn''t that..." Shu Xiao Yu continued, pointing towards the two cultivators that were in charge of watching over the group, Yao He and Yao Xi.


    Chen Xue Shu turned around, noting that Zi Mo, the Tian Lang Cultivator that had separated from the other two around three weeks ago, was now back, but to her surprise, the one following behind her was someone she was familiar with.


    "Junior Sister Hu..."


    The girl timidly following behind Zi Mo was none other than Hu Mei''er, the archer who had saved their lives not too long ago, along with her older sister.


    When their eyes met, Hu Mei''er gave Chen Xue Shu and Shu Xiao Yu an awkward nod, lightly waving at them.


    On the other side, Zi Mo looked at her fellow disciples, letting out a deep sigh before coldly asking. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Why? Senior Sister Zi doesn''t already understand?" Yao He chuckled.


    "Is it because in the Sect, Master valued me more?" Zi Mo smiled back contemptuously, causing Yao He and Yao Xi''s faces to suddenly went stiff, with their expressions quickly bing cold. However, Zi Mo ignored this change and continued, "The two of you both entered the Sect earlier than me, but your cultivations are both still lower than mine, so even though you''re unwilling to, you have no choice but to call me Senior Sister. Is that what you''d like to say?"


    "You think your talent is better than ours?" Yao Xiughed dismissively. "If our master hadn''t given you more resources, how could you have surpassed us so easily? In terms of aptitude, just where are we notparable to you?"


    "Nothing about you isparable to me!" Zi Mo didn''t hold back, ruthlessly insulting the two of them and doing exactly as she was told to by Hu Mei''er.


    Yao He''s face twitched before putting on a look of disdain, "Is that so? Then I''d like to ask our dear Senior Sister... Did you ever imagine you''d fall into a situation like this before?"


    "It''s true, I didn''t think you two would be so vicious and underhanded, plotting against me like this!" Zi Mo''s face was suddenly filled with hatred.


    Yao He sneered, "Well, let''s just forget about all that; there''s no need to get so worked up about it; after all, you''re our Senior Sister, right? The reason we invited you here was quite simple: since we''re stuck in this damned ce for the time being and we essentially have no other enemies left, you shouldn''t have any use for those Monster Beasts of yours, correct?"


    Hearing Yao He''s words, Yao Xi''s eyes suddenly widened, and she noticed something. "Where are your Monster Beasts, Senior Sister Zi?"


    When Zi Mo came to this ce, the only one who apanied her was the girl who acted like a maidservant, which was strange.


    Zi Mo wasn''t someone who would go around without her Monster Beasts guarding her.


    "Why don''t you take a guess?" Zi Mo sneered at her fellow disciples, causing the two of them to frown.


    "Go and scout the area!" Yao Xi ordered, and around ten Monster Beasts moved to the side, rushing towards the forest surrounding them.


    "Idiots." Zi Mo smirked, watching as two shes of light rushed towards her fellow disciples from their backs, stabbing their shoulders with uracy that even scared Zi Mo.


    "You!" Yao He roared in pain and anger, clenching his shoulders as the Monster Beasts started making their way towards Zi Mo, but before they could...


    "Gaaaahhhhh!!!"


    "Aaaahhhh!"


    Two loud, painful screams pierced everyone''s ears as Hu Jiao''er broke Yao Xi and Yao He''s limbs, snapping their hands at unimaginably painful angles, with tears falling from their eyes.


    "Order your Monster Beasts to stay where they are..."


    The rest of the situation yed exactly as it did with Zi Mo, with Hu Jiao''er ordering Yao He and Yao Xi to have their Monster Beasts kill each other before collecting their Blood Beads, along with the ones that Yao He and Yao Xi had on them, raising the number of Blood Beads they had gained by one hundred and seventy.


    Now, the Hu Sisters had a total of a little over two hundred and thirty Blood Beads.


    ---


    "Now all that''s left is Chi Xue and his 6th Order Monster Beast." After collecting the Blood Beads from Yao He and Yao Xi''s Monster Beads, along with the ones that the two had previously collected, Hu Jiao''er turned towards the seventeen or eighteen cultivators from the Great Han Dynasty, who were all still too stunned to speak, especially after watching the nerve-wracking scene of hundreds of Monster Beasts massacring each other. "You all don''t n on staying here, do you?"


    Slowly, the cultivators from the Great Han Dynasty started snapping out of their daze, and the first one to approach Hu Jiao''er was none other than the duo from the Reflecting Moon Pce.


    "... Senior Sister Hu?" Chen Xue Shu looked at Hu Jiao''er, not sure who she was.


    "It is me." Hu Jiao''er replied with a small smile, and she watched as Chen Xue Shu and Shu Xiao Yu cupped their fists, bowing towards her.


    "We owe you our lives once again. I have no idea how to repay such a favour."


    Just as Shu Xiao Yu finished his words, simr words starteding out from different cultivators that were present there, and the respect and admiration in their voices weren''t hidden.


    To be able to deal with this situation without even needing to fight a single Monster Beast themselves, and also capture Yao He and Yao Xi...


    None of them could''ve done it as perfectly as the Hu Sisters.


    "Don''t worry about it. Our goal wasn''t to save you but to collect these Blood Beads, and subduing the Tian Lang Dynasty''s cultivators happened to be the easiest way." Hu Mei''er replied with a smile.


    She was happy about the fact that no one had died while they were capturing Yao He and Yao Xi, but in the n Hu Mei''er had initially prepared, there was also a part to use the Great Han Dynasty Cultivators as a distraction, but thanks to Zi Mo''s cooperation, that never happened.


    "Regardless of what the reason was, the fact that you saved our lives remains." A woman from the Ten Thousand Flower Pce stepped forward, cupping her fists. "If there is anything you ever need help with, please feel free to visit the Ten Thousand Flower Pce."


    And from thereon, every cultivator present thanked the Hu Sisters for saving their lives, introducing themselves and their forces.


    All of them were elites of their respective forces, so saving their lives was indeed a very big favour to the ones backing them, but even then, Hu Jiao''er felt like she might end up falling asleep from all the words of gratitude.


    "By the way, Junior Sister Hu, why are you so intent on collecting Blood Beads, going as far as collecting hundreds of them without absorbing them?" Chen Xue Shu asked, looking at Hu Mei''er.


    "It''s because they''re a gift for our future husband." Hu Mei''er replied with a sweet smile, and Hu Jiao''er nodded.


    They had already started cultivating the part of the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture made for Su Mu''s wives, so their rtionship could be considered official, even without the need for any official ceremonies.


    "Huh...? All that for a gift?"


    "Indeed." Hu Mei''er nodded.


    At Hu Mei''er''s words, everyone was somewhat shocked, remaining silent.


    Just what kind of luck does a man need to have such a beautiful and caring pair of sisters all to themselves?


    At that moment, without even being there, Su Mu had incurred the jealousy and admiration of every male cultivator present there.

 Chapter 67: The Battle Begins

    Chapter 67: The Battle Begins


    Chapter 67: The Battle Begins


    "Senior Sister Hu, here are the Blood Beads from Yao He and Yao Xi." Chen Xue Shu handed two Blood Beads condensed from two 5th Stage True Element Cultivators over to Hu Jiao''er, making thetter nod.


    "You guys finished them faster than I had expected." Hu Jiao''ermented, cing both of them inside the Universal Bag.


    "Well..." Shu Xiao Yu, who was standing next to Chen Xue Shu, gave out an awkwardugh, and he continued. "Some of us couldn''t hold back our anger, and we ended up killing them a bit too early."


    It had been a day since the Hu Sisters rescued the group of the Great Han Dynasty Cultivators from Yao He and Yao Xi''s captivity before collecting all their Monster Beasts as Blood Beads and handing the two Tian Lang Dynasty Cultivators over to the former, letting them settle all of their grudges and grievances.


    Everyone who had entered this isted ce lost their fellow disciples because of the Tian Lang Cultivators, so the torture Yao He and Yao Xi received for an entire day was, by far, one of the worst things the Hu Sisters had ever witnessed.


    On the other hand, Zi Mo became even more evident after witnessing her fellow disciples'' fate, understanding that the only reason she was safe from the Great Han Dynasty Cultivators was that the Hu Sisters had vouched for her, saying that they still had a use for her against Chi Xue.


    Noting that Chen Xue Shu wanted to ask something but was holding back, Hu Mei''er said. "Senior Sister Chen, if there is something you want to ask, there is no need to hold back."


    Chen Xue Shu ced her hand over her dantian. "The insects inside us... are they still alive?"


    Yao He and Yao Xi were dead, but the Soul Controlling Insects they had left behind were a big concern for the Great Han Dynasty Cultivators.


    Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er turned towards Zi Mo, along with the rest of the cultivators present there, and the Tian Lang Cultivator exined. "Yes, they are still alive inside your bodies."


    "Is there any way for you to remove them?" Shu Xiao Yu asked.


    "They aren''t Soul Controlling Insects I nted." Zi Mo slowly shook her head and continued. "However, there is nothing for you to worry about. The insects will only absorb a tiny bit of your True Qi to survive, and with no one to issue themmands, they won''t actively harm you. Once you go back to your respective sects, ask one of your elders to do it for you or wait until you reach the Immortal Ascension Realm, cultivating your Divine Sense and extracting the insects yourself, but that''ll take some time, so I rmend asking your elders for help."


    These were only the lowest order Soul Controlling Insects, so in addition to their fear of heat, one could use their Divine Sense to deal with them.


    Hearing her response, the group of Great Han Dynasty cultivators couldn''t help but sigh helplessly because while the insects weren''t actively harming them, who liked the idea of having a Soul Controlling Insect inside their dantian?


    "By the way, Mei''er, did you find any traces of Chi Xue anywhere?" Hu Jiao''er asked, turning towards her little sister.


    Ever since they had dealt with Yao He and Yao Xi, Hu Mei''er had been looking around for traces of Chi Xue, thest Tian Lang Cultivator, along with his 6th Order Monster Beast, who had been chasing after Wu Cheng Yi for almost a month.


    Now that the threat of Tian Lang Cultivators and their horde of Monster Beasts no longer existed, even Chi Xue and his 6th Order Monster Beast couldn''t deal with such arge group of cultivators on their own, especially now that they had started to recover.


    "I didn''t; if we wait for him to appear on his own, I don''t think that''ll happen anytime soon, and who knows when this isted ce will close?" Hu Mei''er replied, telling a lie as if she were telling the truth, and her words made something clear.


    Shu Xiao Yu understood what Hu Mei''er was talking about, and he asked. "Junior Sister Hu, don''t tell me..."


    "That''s right. We''re leaving." Hu Jiao''er replied.


    Hearing Hu Jiao''er''s words, everyone''s expressions changed, and one of the female cultivators asked. "Leaving? Why? Even if you wish to hunt Chi Xue, everyone here can certainly help, and it will be a lot safer."


    "We have our reasons." Hu Jiao''er replied with a smile, not exining further.


    Not only were they after the Blood Beads of Chi Xue and his Monster Beast, but the Hu Sisters also wanted to look for the Brilliant me Liquid and Soul Cleansing Dew, the main attractions of this isted ce.


    Brilliant me Liquit could help a cultivator refine their True Qi, making it purer and denser, while the Soul Cleansing Dew could assist them with the opening of their Knowledge Sea, allowing one to cultivate their Soul and Divine Sense.


    When one attempts to break through the True Element Realm to the Immortal Ascension Realm, using a drop of Soul Cleansing Dew can help open their Knowledge Sea without any obstacles.


    If a cultivator who was in the Immortal Ascension Realm were to take the Soul Cleansing Dew, their Knowledge Sea would widen, allowing it to be more robust.


    A little over two hundred and thirty Blood Beads was a wonderful harvest, but if they could get some Brilliant me Liquid and Soul Cleansing Dew, the Hu Sisters'' trip would truly be a huge sess.


    And as long as those two things existed within this isted ce, Hu Mei''er could find them, so moving with such a big group would do nothing but slow the Hu Sisters down.


    The moment they had prepared everything they needed, the Hu Sisters, along with Zi Mo, departed from the group of Great Han Dynasty Cultivators.


    Noticing that they had travelled a good distance away from the Great Han Dynasty Cultivators, Hu Mei''er turned towards Zi Mo. "You said Chi Xue could sense if one of you guys died, right?"


    "Mmh." Zi Mo nodded. "Since Senior Brother Chi Xue was supposed to be our leader, my master had given him a seal to both know our locations and status."


    "And since two of his fellow disciples have died..." Hu Jiao''er stopped mid-sentence, knowing that it hadn''t even been an hour since Yao He and Yao Xi''s deaths.


    "... The first thing Chi Xue would do is find thest remaining Tian Lang Cultivator." Hu Mei''er added.


    That was also one of the reasons why the Hu Sisters parted from the group right after their deaths, telling everyone that they just wanted their Blood Beads, but it was to know the approximate timing of Chi Xue''s return.


    That was something the Hu Sisters never told anyone else from the group of Great Han Dynasty Cultivators, knowing that there wouldn''t be any benefits.


    "Mei''er, go hide." Hu Jiao''er turned towards her little sister, who looked visibly worried, and seeing that, Hu Jiao''er continued. "Don''t worry. If I think that I''m not that 6th Order Monster Beast''s enemy, I''ll escape."


    Hu Jiao''er nned on fighting the 6th Order Monster Beast by herself while Hu Mei''er took care of Chi Xue, understanding the fact that the Monster Beast was barely considered a 6th Order if a 7th Stage True Element Cultivator like Wu Cheng Yi could escape its grasp.


    And ording to Hu Jiao''er, she couldn''t think of a better way to check the progress she had made with Su Mu''s sword technique, The Heavenly Sword.


    "Please be careful, Big sis..."


    "Yeah."


    Just as that short exchange between the two ended, Hu Mei''er disappeared from her position, causing Zi Mo and Hu Jiao''er to continue their journey.


    And so, another day passed.


    During that time, Hu Jiao''er had Zi Mo enve a few Monster Beasts that had survived within the isted ce for their act to look natural, something they didn''t do while targeting Yao He and Yao Xi.


    While the two of them were on their way, out of nowhere, Zi Mo suddenly eximed, turning towards Hu Jiao''er. "My Senior Brother is nearby!"


    "Are you sure?" Hu Jiao''er asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes!" Zi Mo nodded. "He''s together with a 6th Order Monster Beast, too."


    "You know what you have to do, right?"


    "I do!" Zi Mo had no ns on not doing exactly what she was told, especially after knowing that Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er were 9th Stage True Element Realm Cultivators.


    If Zi Mo tried to act against them, she was sure that the Hu Sisters would have no trouble eliminating her, even with her Senior Brother Chi Xue around.


    Shortly after, a giant Monster Beast sprang out of the forest.


    The beast looked like a mixed breed between a wolf and a tiger, with a domineering stature, powerful limbs, ferocious ws, and fangs. Its total length was more than ten metres, and even from several dozen metres away, Hu Jiao''er could tell that it was strong.


    Although weaker than normal, it was still a 6th Order Monster Beast, someoneparable to the lower ends of the Immortal Ascension Realm.


    When it appeared, the Monster Beasts standing beside Zi Mo one by one lowered their heads, like a pack of mice encountering a cat, with all of them humbling themselves before it.


    ''So that''s Chi Xue, huh? Without that Monster Beast, I could''ve beaten him even at the 7th Stage of the True Element Realm.'' Hu Jiao''er thought, looking at the young man, who appeared to be in his middle twenties, sitting on the Monster Beast''s back.


    The 6th Order Monster Beast eventually came to a halt about ten metres away from Hu Jiao''er and Zi Mo.


    "Senior Brother!" Zi Mo came up and respectfully greeted him, but instead of a reply, all she heard was the 6th Order Monster Beast''s loud growl.


    Seeing this Monster Beast''s reaction caused Zi Mo''s heart to jump. She nced towards her Senior Brother soon after, only to find that he was staring at her coldly as well.


    "Yao He and Yao Xi are dead..." After a minute of silence, Chi Xue finally spoke with narrowed eyes. "What do you know of this?"


    Zi Mo felt a chill run down her spine, but despite that, she steeled her nerves and dered. "I killed them!"


    Chi Xue''s narrowed eyes widened, and he asked. "Why?"


    "They killed my Monster Beasts, took my Soul Controlling Insects, and destroyed my threads of Divine Sense!" Zi Mo replied with utmost honesty.


    Chi Xue frowned and gazed suspiciously at Zi Mo. "Why would they do that?"


    Zi Mo just smiled wryly at him. "Senior Brother already knows the answer to that question, so why are you bothering to ask me?"


    Chi Xue closed his eyes for a moment, and after a few seconds, he nodded. "Fine. They dared to move against you, so they must ept such a fate."


    Hearing this sentence, Zi Mo couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief; things would have be perilous if Chi Xue had taken Yao He and Yao Xi''s side. Fortunately, Chi Xue still wanted to maintain his Senior Brother''s appearance and didn''t indiscriminately punish Zi Mo.


    "However, you couldn''t have killed them alone." Chi Xue continued with absolute certainty. "Who helped you?"


    Zi Mo lightly bit her lip and remained silent.


    Seeing her act this way, Chi Xue finally nced towards the ce where Hu Jiao''er was, but the moment he did, his eyes widened in surprise. "Where is she?!"


    Hurridly looking around, Chi Xue looked above him, only to find Hu Jiao''er levitating a few dozen feet above him and his Monster Beast with a silver Qi covering her sword.


    ''Sword Qi?!'' Chi Xue recognised the Silver Qi around Hu Jiao''er''s sword, but unlike the one he saw on Wu Cheng Yi''s sword, this one gave him a bad feeling, and hemanded his Monster Beast to dodge.


    While in midair, Hu Jiao''er''s whole body rotated sideways, making a silver arc from her sword as she shed it towards the Monster Beast.


    A beautiful, silver arc came out of her sword, charging towards the Monster Beast, who was trying to get away from the attack, but s, it was one step toote, causing Hu Jiao''er''s attack to gaze at its stomach, leaving a painful wound.


    "ROOOOOAAAARRRR!!!!"


    The Monster Beast roared in anger, ring at Hu Jiao''er as shended on the ground,pletely ignoring the Monster Beast.


    "I guess it won''t be that easy..." Hu Jiao''ermented with a smile.


    Just now, she had tried to imitate what Su Mu had done at Heaven''s Inheritance Cave, and naturally, she couldn''t do it.


    Not only was her opponent far stronger than Su Mu''s opponent, but she alsocked his mastery over the sword, and his otherworldly control over Sword Qi, which was something that fascinated Hu Jiao''er, knowing that there was a lot for her to learn about.


    What she had just attempted wasn''t even a part of the Heavenly Sword, as it was an attack based on a Sword Cultivator''s control over their Sword Qi.


    But while condensing her Sword Qi, Hu Jiao''er used the Monster Qi from the Heaven Shaking White Tiger rather than her own True Qi, making it even more effective against a Monster Beast.


    But that attack was more than enough to rify one thingeven though it''d be difficult, she could win this fight without a doubt.


    With those thoughts in mind, Hu Jiao''er turned towards Chi Xue and his Monster Beast with a mocking smile. "That wasn''t all you had, was it?"


    Indeed.


    For Hu Jiao''er, Sword Dao was the most fascinating thing she had ever experienced. [1]


    ***


    ***


    1. That''s going to change soon.


    A/N:


    We are going back to the Mc next chapter (or is heing back?). Can''t believe I wrote seven chapters without him even appearing once.


    Right, the Monster Beast is probably around 1st or 2nd Stage Immortal Ascension Realm, so Hu Jiao''er can fight above her realm by that much when serious and using the heavenly sword.


    Couldn''t upload the fic yesterday cause I fell asleep, sorry.

 Chapter 68: Thousand Divine Slashes

    Chapter 68: Thousand Divine shes


    Chapter 68: Thousand Divine shes


    ''What''s going on?! How can she move so fast?!'' Chi Xue internally cursed, gritting his teeth as he nced at Hu Jiao''er with hatred.


    It had been quite a while since their battle began, and not once could Chi Xue evene close tonding a hit on Hu Jiao''er.


    Even after gaining control of Zi Mo''s four 5th Order Monster Beasts, along with his own 6th Order Monster Beast, Hu Jiao''er could dodge the onught with little to no visible difficulty, regardless of what attack pattern or tactic Chi Xue used.


    No matter who it was, something like this should''ve been impossible for a 9th Stage True Element Realm Cultivator, and that wasn''t even the worst part.


    His opponent wasn''t even trying to attack himthe one controlling all the Monster Beasts, making it seem like she was using Chi Xue as an opponent to test her skills against, not even putting him in her eyes.


    Thanks to that, the anger Chi Xue felt was almost endless, causing the murderous aura around him to thicken.


    ''It''s easier than I thought, and the attack patterns of a Monster Beast are easier to read. No wonder a 7th Stage True Element Cultivator like Wu Cheng Yi could escape from Chi Xue, but...'' Hu Jiao''er kept dodging the 6th Order Monster Beast''s attacks while keeping an eye on Zi Mo''s 5th Order Monster Beasts, running around the battlefield.


    The reason she was able to dodge the iing attacks was because of her training with Su Mu, whose speed and tactics were considerably faster and better than her current opponent, and the fact that she wasn''t getting spanked by Su Mu every other minute also helped.


    Her training with Su Mu also helped her keep a calm demeanour during her fight, allowing her to assess the situation and act ordingly.


    ''... My attacks don''t have enough strength to kill that Monster Beast.'' That was Hu Jiao''er''s main concern.


    Ever since the fight began, she had only managed tond negligible wounds on the 6th Order Monster Beast, as she needed a few seconds to gather her Sword Qi tounch a bigger attack, but it was enough for her opponent to dodge it, so it was almost impossible for her tond a clean hit, much less finish the Monster Beast in a single attack.


    With both sides unable tond a clean hit on the other, this battle would end up being decided by their endurance, which wasn''t something Hu Jiao''er was worried about.


    Not only were her True Qi reserves higher than those of other 9th Stage True Element Realm Cultivators, but she also had the Monster Qi from the Heaven Shaking White Tiger, and that was without mentioning the True Qi she could borrow from her little sister, who also had the same amount as her.


    "Oh." Hu Jiao''er kicked the ground,unching herself above while swiftly dodging the several wind des created by the 6th Order Monster Beast. "That was close."


    The Heavenly Sword that Hu Jiao''er was using wasn''t a simple sword technique meant to attack, but a set of movements that could be implemented in every factor of a fight, from mobility to defence, and the number of ''techniques'' that could be created by implementing those various movements were, at least ording to Su Mu, infinite.


    The Heavenly Sword''s potential was infinite, only being restricted by the one using it, and the better a cultivator''s understanding of Sword Dao was, the stronger technique they''d end up creating using it.


    But currently, that wasn''t something Hu Jiao''er could do, not with how minimal her aplishments with the Sword Dao were, only being able to do the bare minimum. To make up for that, Su Mu taught her some basic techniques to master.


    "Damn it!" Chi Xue suddenly roared, and just at that moment, Zi Mo''s four 5th Order Monster Beasts attacked Hu Jiao''er from all directions, trying to pick her down, while the 6th Order Monster Beast attacked her from a distance, throwing dozens of wind des towards her.


    ''From all directions, huh...''


    Seeing the new attack pattern, Hu Jiao''er condensed Sword Qi around her sword, rotating her body sideways to create a perfect, silver circle around her, and...


    Boom!*


    With the sound of a small explosion, all four Monster Beasts around Hu Jiao''er were pushed back, flying for dozens of metres before crashing into the ground, killing three of the four Monster Beasts.


    Thest Monster Beast, however, crashed into the wind des aimed at Hu Jiao''er, nullifying the 6th Order Monster Beast''s attack with its life, leaving Hu Jiao''er unharmed.


    This was one of the most basic defensive applications of the Heavenly Sword, protecting the user from various attacksing from various directions.


    "Wha...?!" Chi Xue unknowingly gasped after his attack was blocked with little effort by Hu Jiao''er.


    The techniques that a cultivator practised made a huge difference when fighting against opponents of simr strength, but as someone who had never faced an opponent with better Martial Skills than his own, thanks to being a disciple from one of the top sects of the Tian Lang Dynasty, so Chi Xue was naturally baffled at the current situation.


    ''I think ''that'' should be enough to finish this thing off.'' Levitating mid-air, Hu Jiao''er looked at Chi Xue and his 6th Order Monster Beast with a bored expression, and after a few seconds, she tightened her grip around the hilt of her sword before gathering Sword Qi refined from the Monster Qi from the Heaven Shaking White Tiger.


    "Let''s end this." Hu Jiao''er nonchntlymented, making Chi Xue''s face turn red in humiliation.


    "You think you can?!" Chi Xue roared in anger, humiliated at the fact that he was not even being taken seriously by his opponent, but contrary to his expectations, Hu Jiao''er just smiled.


    "Idiot, I wasn''t talking to you."


    Chi Xue opened his mouth to say something, but before he could, Hu Jiao''er watched as an arrow made out of Monster Qi prated his chest, instantly killing him.


    ''Good timing.'' Hu Jiao''er internally nodded at her little sister''s perfect execution.


    The moment Chi Xue''s consciousness faded, his 6th Order Monster Beast was baffled after suddenly being freed from his control, giving Hu Jiao''er the opening she needed and causing her to charge towards it.


    "ROOOOOAAARRR!!!!!" The Monster Beast, who had just regained its freedom, roared at Hu Jiao''er, knowing that it was toote to dodge her attack.


    "Heavenly Sword..." Hu Jiao''er was only a metre away from the Monster Beast, surging up all the Monster Qi within her body, and the image of the Heaven-Shaking White Tiger appeared behind her back, causing the 6th Order Monster Beast to unknowingly take a step back.


    "Thousand Divine shes!"


    Within an instant, the 6th Order Monster Beast was cut into several pieces, falling onto the ground, creating arge puddle of blood and gore, which soon condensed into a single,rge Blood Bead.


    The Thousand Divine shes was one of the first techniques from the Heavenly Sword that Su Mu had taught Hu Jiao''er, and just as the name suggested, it released a thousand shes towards the enemy in an instant, killing them in a single strike.


    It wasn''t a grand technique, but it was enough that opponents of simr strength to the user would have no way of defending against it, so as long as they could find a chance to strike them, it''d lead to a certain victory.


    But with her current strength, Hu Jiao''er could only manage to release ten shes in an instant, as anything more would snap almost all of the bones within her body.


    "Ah..."


    ''My body...'' Hu Jiao''er''s eyes suddenly widened, realising that her body had been paralysed thanks to the bacsh of using the Thousand Divine shes, causing her to slowly fall towards the ground, unable to utilise her True Qi or fully move her body.


    It wasn''t anything permanent, and she wouldpletely recover in about five minutes, but falling to the ground after such a magnificent disy of killing a 6th Order Monster Beast would be embarrassing, to say the least.


    But with Hu Mei''er there, Hu Jiao''er wasn''t worried about Zi Mo ying any tricks, or any other danger approaching her; that was just how much she trusted her little sister.


    "There we go."


    A familiar voice rang through Hu Jiao''er''s ears, and she felt herself getting caught before she could hit the ground.


    Naturally, the person who had caught Hu Jiao''er was none other than Su Mu, holding her in his arms as he normally would.


    "Seeing you fight like that, I think I fell in love again." Su Mu looked at Hu Jiao''er with a smile, knowing that she couldn''t move her body, much less speak, and watched as a light blush appeared on her face.


    "Su Mu! You''re back!" Hu Mei''er rushed towards Su Mu and her elder sister as fast as she could, stopping right in front of them.


    "You did a good job supporting your sister, Mei''er." Su Mumented, causing Hu Mei''er to giggle in response.


    Hu Mei''er nced at Hu Jiao''er, a bit jealous about how her elder sister was the only one getting carried by Su Mu every time, but she held herself back, knowing that Hu Jiao''er couldn''t move right now, and after a few seconds, she asked with curiosity apparent in her eyes. "By the way, did you get what you were looking for?"


    "I did, but for now, let''s go somewhere else." Su Mu replied, sensing through his Divine Sense that the group of Great Han Dynasty Cultivators were making their way towards this location.


    "Okay." Hu Mei''er nodded, collecting the 6th Order Monster Beast''s Blood Bead before activating her movement skill to disappear from the ce she was standing at, along with Hu Jiao''er and Su Mu.


    "Huh? What happened..." Zi Mo, who was left alone at the location, finally snapped back to reality, looking around the ce with wide eyes before following Hu Mei''er and the others, not sure where else to go within this isted ce.


    ---


    "This ce should be good enough." Appearing inside a rather secluded area of the isted ce, Su Mu ced Hu Jiao''er on the ground, allowing her to stand on her own. "There shouldn''t be much time remaining before this ce closes."


    "If this ce is about to close, shouldn''t we look for the Brilliant me Liquid and Soul Cleansing Dew?" Hu Jiao''er asked, stretching her body a little to deal with the slight soreness she felt.


    "Looking for it is pointless; you won''t find it inside this isted ce." Su Mu replied, confusing the Hu Sisters, and Hu Mei''er was the first one to catch on.


    "Wait, could it be...?"


    "Indeed." Su Mu raised his hand a little, and soon, the Demon Mystic Tome appeared above his palm, followed by two liquid containers, surprising the Hu Sisters once again.


    "Is that...?"


    "The Brilliant me Liquid and Soul Cleansing Dew, yes." Su Mu smiled, looking at the Hu Sisters'' somewhat surprised expressions, knowing that they were already used to such little things.


    "Where did you even find them?" Hu Mei''er asked, visibly confused.


    She had been surveying the isted ce ever since they had arrived, and she had yet to find a ce where these treasures could''ve possibly been.


    "I obtained the Brilliant me Liquid after killing a Sword Cultivator from the Great Han Dynasty. If I''m not mistaken, he was called Wu Cheng Yi." Su Mu exined, and from the looks of it, the Hu Sisters weren''t surprised by the fact that the Sword Cultivator had died by his hands, waving off that without much consideration.


    "And as for the Soul Cleansing Dew..." Su Mu pointed his finger in a certain direction.


    Understanding what he was referring to, Hu Mei''er turned towards the ce he was pointing at, and soon, she muttered. "It''s gone."


    "What''s gone, Mei''er?" Hu Jiao''er asked.


    "The mist that was covering a small area in that location." Hu Mei''er replied, turning back towards Su Mu. "Does that mean that the Soul Condensing Dew was at that ce?"


    "Indeed." Su Mu nodded.


    "What happened while you were exploring this isted ce''s secrets?" Hu Jiao''er asked, curious about the things Su Mu had encountered in this isted ce.


    "Well, nothing much happened..."


    And so, Su Mu started narrating the things he had experienced after separating from the Hu Sisters a few months ago while also listening to the things they had experienced here.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    I seriously need to improve my fighting scenes (they barely have any tension xD).


    Made the Thousand Divine shes because someone asked me to. The same person also asked for Yang Kai''s mom lol.


    Was that a foreshadowing?

 Chapter 69: The Medicine God’s Divine Hands

    Chapter 69: The Medicine God¡¯s Divine Hands


    Chapter 69: The Medicine God''s Divine Hands


    [A few months ago]


    After separating from the Hu Sisters, Su Mu made his way towards the inner parts of this isted ce, using his Divine Sense to scout the area around him.


    Since no cultivator within this isted ce was in the Immortal Ascension Realm, Su Mu was the only one capable of using Divine Sense to monitor his surroundings, which made navigating through this ce incredibly simple.


    "Hmm." Standing in front of a dying 5th Order Monster Beast, Su Mu watched as it slowly turned into a Blood Bead, leaving behind a pile of dust and withered bones. He picked up the Blood Bead to examine it, and after a few seconds, hemented. "It''s as I thought. Only half of the Monster Beast''s vitality and Qi refined into a Blood Bead; for the other half..."


    A Cultivator''s Divine Sense could see things that the eye couldn''t, depending on their strength; naturally, the process of a Blood Bead''s refinement was no exception.


    And thanks to his Divine Sense, Su Mu noticed that only about half of the 5th Order Monster Beast''s vitality and Qi condensed into the Blood Bead, while the other half was, as far as he could tell, absorbed by the ground underneath his feet.


    But this wasn''t something a True Element Cultivator would notice, with Su Mu being the sole exception because of his awakened Divine Sense.


    And after closely examining the situation for a few minutes, Su Mu concluded that there was nothing underground, and that the energy was being directed towards the centre of this isted ce.


    "If it can only do this much, this Natural Array won''t even be remotelyparable to the Heaven Devouring Battle Law and the Medicine God''s Divine Hands."


    The Medicine God''s Divine Hands was the Secret Art Su Mu had given to Xia Ning Chang, only leaving a single part outa Secret Art that could only be cultivated by those who possessed the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body and something that he had obtained before the death of the alchemist who had that Special Physique during his time.


    The Sacred Spirit Medicine Body was an extremely rare and heaven-defying Special Physique designed for Alchemy. It was said that once the possessor of this special physique practised to a certain degree, they would gain the ability to transform anything with energy into a pill, and that was the exact principle used in the creation of the Medicine God''s Divine Hands, one of the best and most evil Secret Arts Su Mu had encountered in his lifetime.


    Medicine God''s Divine Hands focused on maximising the potential of the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body, allowing the possessor to outperform even those who had inherited the same Special Physique before them, but there was one thing that made it be regarded as one of the most hated Secret Arts within the Outer Universe, simr to the Heaven Devouring Battle Law, and that was the part Su Mu never gave to Xia Ning Chang, keeping it to himself.


    The Sacred Spirit Medicine Body could refine anything with energy into pills, but those effects only applied to things that could be used in the Dao of Alchemy.


    However, using the Medicine God''s Divine Hands, those effects could be extended to other things as wellfrom Cultivators and Divine Spirits to even Universe Worlds.


    These results were, in a sense, simr to the Heaven Devouring Battle Law, but both of these Secret Arts had their benefits.


    The Medicine God''s Divine Hands could only be practised by the possessor of the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body, but it could be used without any sickening side effects and benefit people other than the practitioner by giving them the refined pills, while the Heaven Devouring Law had sickening side effects but absorbed both a Cultivator''s cultivation and their aplishments in Martial Dao, something that the Medicine God''s Divine Hands couldn''t do, as it only refined their Vitality, Qi, and Divine Soul Strength into a pill.


    The previous practitioner of the Medicine God''s Divine Hands was like that, refining cultivators and selling them as pills at unimaginably high prices while keeping himself well hidden, but s, he had the nerve to kill a few Dragons, refining them as pills and trying to sell them to other Dragons, including their Divine Spirit Sources, which was what marked his death.


    The practitioner, along with his entire Sect and Bloodline, waster executed by the Dragon Emperor, making it impossible for Su Mu to see the Medicine God''s Divine Hands break the 2 Rank Restriction with his own eyes, which was a shame, honestly.


    Currently, all the knowledge regarding the Medicine God''s Divine Hands was lost, with Su Mu being the only person to even be aware of its existence, along with having theplete Secret Art.


    In a sense, both Secret Arts were unparalleled when it came to raising a cultivator''s cultivation through unorthodox methods, even allowing them to bypass the 2 Rank Restriction of the Open Heaven Realm, although practising them was equivalent to making an enemy out of the whole world.


    But for someone like Su Mu, who already had enough aplishments in Martial Dao, the Medicine God''s Divine Hands was a better option than the Heaven Devouring Battle Law, especially when coupled with his already existing Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, and that was the reason why he wanted the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body.


    There was simply no way that a kind person like Xia Ning Chang would have the heart to cultivate the full version of the Medicine God''s Divine Hands, and Su Mu had no intentions of forcing her to do something she didn''t wish to, so the best course of action was to also gain the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body.


    While he couldn''t fully practise the Medicine God''s Divine Hands thanks to the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, which forbade him from practising any other Secret Arts, he could still use a part of it to transform cultivators into Spirit Pills because he didn''t need it to bypass the 2 Rank Restriction of the Open Heaven Realm since that was something his main Secret Art was capable of.


    For him, the only purpose Medicine God''s Divine Hands had was to assist his already existing Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, making the results even better.


    "Well, there''s no point in thinking about that." While absorbing the Blood Bead that was in his hand, Su Mu walked toward the ce where the Monster Beast''s remaining vitality and Monster Qi, which was not condensed into the Blood Bead, went.


    It wasn''t like he could get the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body anytime soon, because even if he were to cultivate with Xia Ning Chang, it''d take a good amount of time for his normal physique to evolve into the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body, so thinking about that nos wouldn''t do much good, and he pushed those thoughts to the back of his head, deciding to focus on the things that were currently happening around him.


    ---


    "That is... A Python Snake?"


    After travelling for a while, Su Mu reached the very centre of this isted ce that was being protected by the Natural Array, creating a zone that a cultivator who hadn''t awakened his Divine Sense could never reach, and his eyes widened slightly.


    At the centre of this Natural Array, there was a Monster Beast peacefully sleeping, quietly absorbing the leftover energy of the hundreds of Monster Beasts and cultivators that died inside the isted ce.


    It was a Python Snake, a 2nd Order Monster Beastparable to an Initial Element Realm Cultivator, but there was something strange about it.


    The Python Snake that was a few thousand metres away from Su Mu was more than three hundred metres long and three metres wide, a size that was simply atrocious for a 2nd Order Monster Beast.


    "A Snake Python that reached the level of a 7th Order Monster Beast, huh? That''s certainly interesting." Watching that, a small smile appeared on Su Mu''s face.


    A 2nd Order Python Snake, one of the weakest and most vulnerable Monster Beasts, evolving into a 7th Order Monster Beastparable to a Transcendent Realm Cultivator, especially in an isted ce like thiswho would''ve thought something like this could happen?


    As far as Su Mu was aware, this 7th Order Python Snake was most likely the second-strongest creature in this whole small world, only being surpassed by Meng Wuya, a Peak 3rd Order Saint Realm Cultivator.


    But even then, there was something strange about this Python Snake, as Su Mu could detect no traces of it being conscious even after observing it for a very long time, and when he was sure that the Monster Beast wasn''t trying to deceive those who approached it, he decided to take a closer look.


    The Python Snake had more than enough strength to kill Su Mu with a single attack, but thetter had made sure that the Monster Beast was indeed unconscious, so he wasn''t worried about being attacked.


    "Let''s see." cing his hand on the Python Snake''s head, Su Mu started guiding his Divine Sense through the Monster Beast''s body, and after a few seconds, he nodded to himself. "Even if it was forcefully evolved into a 7th Order Monster Beast, it was originally a 2nd Order Python Snake, so it makes sense why his consciousness shattered a long time ago."


    In reality, the Monster Beast had long since died, with only its body alive and growing by constantly absorbing the energy provided by the Natural Array.


    "But this is good for me." Su Mu couldn''t help but smile after examining the Monster Beast''s Core. "The Python Snake''s Core has adapted to constant evolution and increase in strength, so it''s the perfect material to refine a growth-type artifact."


    Monster Beast cores were a very well-used material in both the Dao of Artifact Refining and the Dao of Alchemy, being highly valued depending on which Monster Beast they belonged to, but Su Mu had never imagined that he''d encounter something like this in this small world.


    It was the perfect material for the Asura Sword''s refinement into a growth-type artifact, and that was without mentioning the Blood Bead condensed from a Peak 7th Order Monster Beast.


    "Let''s rearrange this Natural Array a bit."


    From what he had previously observed, the Natural Array surrounding this isted ce wasn''t good enough to condense a Blood Bead from anyone above the 3rd Stage Immortal Ascension Realm, which was one of the main reasons Su Mu considered it to be useless.


    But that didn''t mean he couldn''t improve it a little bit, allowing it to condense a Peak 7th Order Monster Beast into a Blood Bead, because although it''d take a week, the results would be worth it.


    ---


    After he had modified the Natural Array that surrounded this entire isted ce, even then, Su Mu left the central zone, leaving the Python Snake to slowly be condensed into a Blood Bead after killing it.


    Even after it was improved to its absolute limits, the Natural Array still required a long time to condense a Blood Bead from the Snake Python, and since Su Mu had nothing better to do, he decided to explore the other regions within this isted ce, only returning to this ce after four months had passed.


    During these four months, Su Mu managed to collect a considerable amount of Soul Cleansing Dew, something that would be very useful to him.


    "It should be done by now."


    Appearing inside the central region of the isted ce, Su Mu nced at the ce the Python Snake was previously at, and sure enough, the process of the Blood Bead''s refinement was almost done.


    Unlike normal Blood Beads, however, this one was condensed with the entirety of the Python Snake''s energy, not wasting anything, but before Su Mu could move ahead to collect it, Su Yan''s voice rang inside his head.


    {Su Mu. Can you hear me?}


    "Hm...? Did something happen?"


    Although Su Yan''s voice sounded neutral like always, Su Mu could tell that she was worried about something, and that made him wonder if something had happened back at the High Heaven Pavilion.


    He was sure that Su Yan was alright because if anything were to happen to his partners, with the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, he would be able to sense it.


    {The High Heaven Pavilion was attacked by the Sect Master''s Second Disciple.} Su Yan exined, causing Su Mu to raise an eyebrow.


    Naturally, Su Mu had heard the story about Ling Tai Xu''s second disciple falling into the Devil Path.


    The disciple waster crippled and imprisoned by Ling Tai Xu inside the Coiling Dragon Stream of the High Heaven Pavilion, and Su Mu had never paid much attention to this detail.


    "What exactly happened?"


    {The disciple had somehow managed to escape from the Coiling Dragon Stream, increasing his cultivation to a level where he was able to overpower the Sect Master, along with all of the Sect Elders. Fourth Elder Zhou Fei was killed on the spot, and all the other elders were wounded too, causing the fall of countless disciples.}


    Su Yan exined everything that had happened in detail, causing Su Mu to frown.


    "... ording to Old Man Meng, what was the attacker''s cultivation base?"


    {Although Treasurer Meng said he had no idea how he achieved such an aplishment, the second disciple''s cultivation was a 3rd Order Transcendent Realm Cultivator, and that was why he didn''t allow me to return to the High Heaven Pavilion before Sect Master''s disciple left.}


    "No wonder Meng Wuya didn''t intervene." Su Mu nodded, understanding what the old man was thinking.


    Even after unlocking the first seal ced on his cultivation, Meng Wuya''s current cultivation base was at the 2nd Order Transcendent Realm, so showing himself on the battlefield would''ve been stupid, especially when his only priority was the safety of Xia Ning Chang.


    "A lot happened while I was gone, huh?" Su Mumented with a small smile, curious about how this whole situation would unfold.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    Me raising Xia Ning Chang''s stocks xD.


    That sums up Su Mu''s journey through the isted world... Couldn''t get into any more details as it''d be useless, but skipping it entirely would''ve been odd since I needed to exin the Medicine God''s Divine Hands before the next arc, so it''s basically an info dump chapter.

 Chapter 70: The Immortal Ascension Realm

    Chapter 70: The Immortal Ascension Realm


    Chapter 70: The Immortal Ascension Realm


    "A Transcendent Realm Cultivator attacked the High Heaven Pavilion?" Hu Jiao''er asked, somewhat surprised at the information they had just received.


    "A Peak Transcendent Realm Cultivator." Su Mu corrected Hu Jiao''er.


    "How did they even survive against such an opponent?"


    As far as Hu Jiao''er was aware, there was no way Ling Tai Xu, a 9th Stage Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator, could stand a chance against a peak Transcendent Realm Cultivator, even with the help of every elder of the High Heaven Pavilion, especially since Meng Wuya never intervened in the fight.


    "I can only say that they were lucky. If the Transcendent Realm Cultivator was determined to wipe out the High Heaven Pavilion, I don''t think anyone could''ve stopped him." Su Mu shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yourck of reaction to such big news is amazing." Hu Jiao''ermented, causing Su Mu to chuckle lightly.


    "After living for a good while, you start getting used to some things, and they no longer phase you. Things that can get an intense reaction out of me can be counted on a single hand." Su Mu replied, leaning back on the wall behind him. "Not to mention, my reaction won''t make any difference to what has already happened."


    It had been a little over a week since Su Mu reunited with the Hu Sisters inside the isted ce, and during that time, the isted ce had closed, expelling the remaining cultivators outside. But rather than hurrying back to the High Heaven Pavilion, the three of them decided to spend some time here in the wilderness.


    By now, every cultivator who had entered the isted ce had left, so the only ones who were at the edges of the Nether Mountains were the Hu Sisters and Su Mu.


    "But there''s something I don''t understand." Hu Mei''er, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, finally decided to intervene, and she asked. "If this world''s limit is the 2nd Order Transcendent Realm, as you said, how did someone manage to break through to the 3rd Order?"


    "The 2nd Order Transcendent is the natural limit of this world''s Martial Dao, but Ling Tai Xu''s disciple might have inherited a Saint Realm Cultivator''s inheritance, which made reaching the 3rd Order Transcendent Realm possible." Su Mu exined.


    If this small world''s Martial Dao were stronger, Su Mu theorised that Ling Tai Xu''s Disciple could''ve very easily broken through to the Saint Realm, bing an unstoppable force within this world, but s, something like that was impossible here.


    The upper limit of a World''s Martial Dao was something that no cultivator could avoid, including Su Mu.


    "You don''t seem worried about it, though." Hu Mei''ermented, noticing that Su Mu was talking about it as if it were some random gossip.


    "While it''s true that I stand no chance against someone in the Transcendent Realm, I don''t think I''ll be in direct conflict with Ling Tai Xu''s disciple, so there is no point in worrying about that." Su Mu nonchntly replied.


    Even if things were to go south, Su Mu still had the Martial Dao True Intent, something that was capable of killing any being in this world as long as he couldnd a clear hit on them, although depending on the gap in strength, it might bepletely impossible.


    "Just in case, I should increase my cultivation a little." Su Mu added.


    "Why not use the Blood Beads that we collected, along with the one from that Python Snake?" Hu Jiao''er asked, tilting her head a little to express her confusion.


    A few days ago, the Hu Sisters offered Su Mu the two hundred Blood Beads that they had collected in this isted ce, but after expressing his gratitude for their efforts, he told them that it wouldn''t be as effective for him as it was for other cultivators.


    "It won''t be a stretch to say that my talents for Sword and Dual Cultivation are unrivalled under the heavens, but when ites to other branches of Martial Dao, I''m average in most of them, if not below average, so while cultivating using other methods was passable for earlier stages, doing that too often would affect my foundation in the long run, especially when the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture doesn''t inherently support other cultivation methods for the first user." Su Mu exined.


    {The more restrictions a Secret Art or Secret Technique has, the stronger results it would produce.} That was something Devourer, one of the 10 Great Antiquity Experts who created more than half of the Secret Arts and Techniques used by the Human Race in modern times, once said.


    It was one of the reasons why Su Mu had restricted the Heavenly Sword in his past life, following the belief that he would only draw his sword when he was determined to kill the enemy, hence only honing his sword skills in actual life and death battles, speeding up his progress even further.


    But having too many restrictions would do more harm than good, and sometimes it might even result in the copse of a cultivator''s Dao Heart, so it was important to not hinder one''s growth with restrictions.


    The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture was created to perfectly utilise Su Mu''s unparalleled talent in Dual Cultivation while also supporting the various talents his partners had, bringing out their full potential in the most efficient way.


    "That''s why I suggested you two break through to the Immortal Ascension Realm now that we''re out of that isted ce." Su Mu added with a smile.


    By using the Blood Beads they had collected, along with the one he had from the Python Snake, it wouldn''t be difficult for the Hu Sisters to reach the 2nd or 3rd Stage of the Immortal Ascension Realm.


    "That would be the second best use of those Blood Beads, but I wanted to help you increase your cultivation." Hu Jiao''er sighed lightly.


    Even though she knew that Su Mu was much stronger than her, as his woman, it still bothered her when people looked down on him because his cultivation was lower than hers, even though he didn''t mind such things.


    Knowing what Hu Jiao''er was thinking about, Su Mu chuckled lightly, and soon, hemented. "You know, taking the Yin Essence of two talented Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators would help in my cultivation a lot more than those Blood Beads ever could."


    "Wait, you mean..." Realising what he was talking about, a light blush appeared on Hu Jiao''er''s face, and she avoided eye contact with him, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "But wouldn''t that be too much for your body to handle?" Contrary to her elder sister, Hu Mei''er was much calmer after hearing Su Mu''s words, and her question was out of pure concern.


    ording to what Su Mu had previously taught her, there was a limit to who a dual cultivator could cultivate depending on their cultivation realm because the amount of energy contained within every cultivator''s Yin and Yang Qi was different, making it hard to absorb for those with weaker cultivation bases.


    For example, if a 2nd Stage True Element Realm Male Cultivator were to take the Yin Essence of two newly promoted Immortal Ascension Realm Female Cultivators, the moment he tried to absorb their Yin Essence, his body would explode from the immense energy being poured into it at once.


    That was why recklessly cultivating with those of higher cultivation out of pure lust and affection was considered an idiotic decision among Dual Cultivators.


    Either they could cultivate with someone of higher cultivation and waste the Qi their partner released, or they could die while trying to absorb it.


    "That would''ve been the case, yes, but those side effects can be avoided to some extent when both partners cultivate the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture." Su Mu replied.


    Since the difference in their cultivation wasn''t much, the Hu Sisters cultivating the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture for half a year was more than enough to cover that difference.


    "So that''s how it is." Hu Mei''er nodded.


    "But there''s no need to force yourself into Dual Cultivation if you believe that it''s too soon for you; breaking through to the Immortal Ascension Realm would be good enough for your progress." Su Mu added, turning towards Hu Jiao''er.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but..." Hu Jiao''er replied in a low voice. "It''s embarrassing to talk about it."


    Su Mu chuckled at Hu Jiao''er''sment, summoning the Demon Mystic Tome in his right hand before handing over some Soul Cleansing Dew and Brilliant me Liquid to the Hu Sisters, along with the Blood Bead from the Python Snake.


    "All the best." Su Mu said with a smile, cheering the Hu Sisters up.


    He had no doubts that their breakthrough would be a sess, so he wasn''t worried about that.


    "Thank you." Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er replied in unison, and after drinking the Soul Cleansing Dew and Brilliant me Liquid, the two of them sat cross-legged on the ground in a lotus position, and Su Mu walked away from them.


    ---


    "Now, let''s see."


    After arriving a few hundred metres away from the Hu Sisters, Su Mu scanned the area using his Divine Sense, determining the location of every Monster Beast within the surrounding area.


    "Hmm..."


    Su Mu raised his left arm towards the sky as a hazy blue bow made out of Sword Qi appeared inside it, followed by a single arrow that appeared in his right hand before heunched it towards the sky, watching as the arrow soon divided into twenty-one different arrows, all moving in different directions.


    "The Dao of Archery can be so convenient to clean up ces."


    Without even lifting a finger, Su Mu was able to kill twenty-one 5th and 4th Order Monster Beasts that could''ve potentially interrupted the Hu Sisters'' breakthrough, guaranteeing their safety.


    While Hu Mei''er''s talent in the Dao of Archery far surpassed Su Mu''s, his aplishments over his past life weren''t something she could just catch up on within a few years, even with his help.


    After all, there was only so much pure talent could do against experience.


    ''From how things looked, it''d take them around two days to break through into the Immortal Ascension Realm and another week or so to advance a few stages.''


    Now, all Su Mu had to do was wait, so in the meantime, he decided to contact Su Yan and have a chat with her.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    So, an important question. How far do you guys want the females (basically Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er) to go in threesomes with Mc (because thest one with the servants wasn''t really a threesome, just one on one with both of them)?


    Some skin contact between the girls is inevitable, but I don''t wish to add any groping, kissing, or things like that between the girls even during a threesome.


    Though the decision depends on what gets the most vote. I''ll add it if you guys demand it, BUT there will be NO alone action between the girls (I ain''t writing any Yuri), so I''m just asking what you''d prefer in threesome lemons.

 Chapter 71: Teamwork (*)

    Chapter 71: Teamwork (*)


    Chapter 71: Teamwork (*)


    "That''s an intense World Baptism for someone breaking through to the Immortal Ascension Realm, I must say."


    Standing at a distance, Su Mu watched as arge amount of World Energy constantly surged around Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er, who were both levitating mid-air while sitting cross-legged, holding each other''s hands, and circting the Siblings'' Divine Art, seemingly unaware of the ck swirling clouds above them.


    Thanks to the Siblings'' Divine Art, the World Energy around them was effortlessly aborsbored by the Hu Sisters with no waste or signs of difort, tempering their blood and physique.


    The World Baptism that the Hu Sisters were going through was something no True Element Realm Cultivator could survive, much less sessfully break through to the Immortal Ascension Realm, but it made sense why it was like that.


    Because the Heavenly Way was fair, World Baptisms were particrly powerful for cultivators who had gained extraordinary and Heaven-defying opportunities in their pursuit of the Martial Dao.


    ''The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, the Siblings'' Divine Art, the Heavenly Sword, and Divine Eyes.''


    Each of these could be considered an unparalleled opportunity on its own, even within the Outer Universe, but for someone to have all that, it made sense why the Heavenly Way was being so aggressive.


    "If it''s like this for Mei''er and Jiao''er, it''ll probably be much worse for me, especially after reaching the Origin King Realm, when the Golden Divine Dragon''s Source finally starts showing its benefits."


    What the Hu Sisters had was not even a part of Su Mu''s entire knowledge, so he could only imagine how the Heavenly Way would treat him as his cultivation base advanced.


    The Secret Arts and Techniques he had collected over millions of years, the knowledge and experience he gained, all in the hands of someone whose cultivation was at the bottom of the world.


    Even if it wasn''t Su Mu, any Open Heaven Realm Cultivator who got such a chance could create a legend that never existed within the Outer Universe, and thinking about that, he couldn''t help but smile a bit.


    "I never thought that deeply about it, but reincarnation truly is a frightening concept."


    {... You are talking to yourself again.}


    Hearing Su Yan''s voice inside his head, Su Mu chuckled lightly.


    "When I was living in seclusion, my voice was the only thing I could hear for a very long time, so I ended up with the habit of speaking to myself."


    {But you said the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress visited you often.}


    "My perception of time was different from what it is after my reincarnation, mainly because I had nothing left to do, but if I were to make an understandable estimate for you, I''d say a few years passing would be simr to waiting for a day or two. So when I mentioned that they often visited me, the gap I was referring to was several years."


    {You had a lot of free time, didn''t you?}


    "More or less, yes. I was at the peak of my strength, and regardless of what I did, it wouldn''t increase by conventional means, so I solely focused on creating the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture."


    An Open Heaven Realm Cultivator''sbat strength was mainly dependent on their Small Universe''s background rather than theirprehension of the Martial Dao and experience, and Su Mu had reached his upper limit in all of those categories, limiting the options he could use to increase his strength.


    The Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress nned on having Su Mu inherit a Dragon Source to increase hisprehension of the Dao of Time, hence increasing hisbat strength even further, but s, before that could happen, the two of them met their ends at the hand of the Ink Giant Spirit God, which caused Su Mu to lose his interest in bing a Divine Spirit, not even thinking about that option again, much less inherit a Divine Spirit''s Souce.


    At that time, breaking through the shackles of the Open Heaven Realm was a far better option for him than cultivating the Daos of Space and Time, something he had no talent for.


    {I see.}


    Su Mu had to admit that Su Yan''s mental fortitude was surprisingly good for someone from a lower world; even though he always held back on giving her too much information about the Outer Universe, she always understood it without overreacting, as some things that he told her were enough to make someone like Meng Wuya doubt his existence.


    "Oh..." Su Mu watched as the World Energy around the Hu Sister slowly subsided, and hemented. "They sessfully reached the Immortal Ascension Realm."


    {That''s good.} Su Yan replied, genuinely happy for the Hu Sisters'' sess. {I should start cultivating as well.}


    Su Yan broke through the 3rd Stage of the Immortal Ascension Realm not long after Su Mu had left the High Heaven Pavilion, and a month ago, she reached the 4th Stage without any difficulties.


    As the Elder Sister of Su Mu''s harem, Su Yan had no intentions to ck off while cultivating, making sure to advance at a steady pace.


    "Then, I will see youter."


    {I''ll be waiting.}


    With those words, Su Yan temporarily severed themunication channel between her and Su Mu.


    ---


    "Haah..."


    With a light sigh, Hu Jiao''er slowly opened her eyes, and after realising that she was still levitating mid-air, she slowly descended to the ground along with Hu Mei''er.


    "We did it, Big Sis!" Hu Mei''er turned towards Hu Jiao''er with a smile, and thetter nodded in return.


    "Immortal Ascension 2nd Stage. I wonder if this is how Su Yan felt like." Hu Jiao''er said, moving her body around and examining her newly achieved cultivation base.


    "By the way, where is Su Mu?" Hu Mei''er asked, looking around them before spreading her Divine Sense throughout the area, and soon, she found Su Mu sitting inside a cave not too far away from them. "Oh! There he is."


    "Let''s go."


    Just as Hu Jiao''er''s words ended, both of them activated their Movement Techniques, disappearing from their positions in an instant.


    ---


    "Congrattions on breaking through to the Immortal Ascension Realm, Mei''er, Jiao''er."


    Just as Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er appeared inside the cave, Su Mu greeted them with a smile, and it was easy to tell that he was not surprised by their sudden arrival.


    "Thank you." The Hu Sisters replied in unison, smiling back at him, and after a few seconds, Hu Mei''er curiously asked. "What are you doing?"


    Su Mu was sitting cross-legged on the ground, surrounded by dozens of open scrolls.


    "Are these Secret Techniques or Arts?" Hu Jiao''er asked, carefully picking up one of the scrolls from the ground, and soon, she realised that she couldn''t understand it.


    "They''re ideas on how I canbine the Sword Dao with the Dao of Time and Space." Su Mu exined.


    Although he had no achievements in the Dao of Time or the Dao of Space yet, he was familiar with what they could do thanks to the Dragon Emperor and Phoenix Empress, so he decided to think about ways to incorporate them into his fighting style in the future.


    "I see." Hu Jiao''er replied, closing the scroll in her hands.


    Su Mu got up from the ground, summoning the Demon Mystic Tome before storing everything inside it, and he turned towards the Hu Sisters. "Are you two ready to cultivate?"


    Even before Su Mu had given them the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, the Hu Sisters had asked him to cultivate with them together, something he was happy toply with.


    "I am..."


    "So am I."


    Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er nodded, and after hearing their response, Su Mu summoned a bed from within the Demon Mystic Tome.


    "A bed...?" Hu Jiao''er asked, somewhat dumbfounded. The bed wasrge enough for more than a dozen people to sleepfortably on it.


    "We can cultivate on the floor if that''s what Jiao''er wants." Su Mu replied with a light chuckle, causing Hu Jiao''er to shake her head.


    Sometimeter, once Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er had prepared their hearts, they began removing their robes, revealing their beautiful bodies for Su Mu''s eyes to feast upon.


    "Although we have zero experience in dual cultivation, it''s not as if we know nothing..." Hu Mei''er said, confident in the knowledge Su Yan had given her about dual cultivation.


    After the three of them werepletely naked, Hu Jiao''er and Hu Mei''er approached Su Mu, asking him to sit on the edge of the bed.


    Su Muplied with what they wanted him to do, and soon, Hu Jiao''er took a seat above his crotch, cing her knees on both his sides with her face right in front of his, and he ced his hand around her thin waist, helping her bnce herself.


    While Hu Jiao''er was sitting just above his crotch, Su Mu watched Hu Mei''er approach his little brother, kneeling between his legs and gently stroking it with her smooth hands.


    "Wait... Don''t say anything..." Hu Jiao''er muttered with a red face, moving forward and nting her lips above Su Mu''s, kissing him.


    Seeing that Hu Jiao''er had already started their little n, Hu Mei''er approached Su Mu''s little brother with her mouth, licking it with her tongue.


    Although it was a little weird since Hu Jiao''er''s buttocks were right above Su Mu''s little brother, Hu Mei''er did her best to focus on her task.


    After Hu Mei''er had familiarised herself with this sensual feeling and coated Su Mu''s little brother in her saliva, she opened her mouth wide, slowly taking it inside, and just like Su Yan had instructed her to, she brought her hands under Su Mu''s balls, gently massaging them with her fingers.


    And for the next few minutes, Hu Mei''er would not think about anything besides the stiff rod that was in her mouth, almost like she had grown addicted to it.


    "Mmm"


    "Mmmmm"


    "Mmmmmmmm"


    While Hu Mei''er savoured every corner of his little brother, Su Mu thought to himself. ''Even though it''s their first time, their teamwork is as impressive as ever, especially Mei''er.''


    Although she was rough and forceful at first, Hu Mei''er quickly learned to use her mouth pleasantly, and within mere minutes, she was sucking on Su Mu''s rod as though she were an expert.


    Su Mu was amused by the situation, enjoying the Hu Sisters'' teamwork to his heart''s content.


    ***


    ***


    A/N-


    Yeah, so after facing writer''s block for a whole week (didn''t write anything for any of my not uploaded fics, too), I have returned.


    Gotta improve my ability to write lemons.

 Chapter 72: The Hu Sisters (**)

    Chapter 72: The Hu Sisters (**)


    Chapter 72: The Hu Sisters (**)


    "Aaahn~"


    Hu Mei''er moaned softly as Su Mu pressed his lips against her lower lips, exploring it with his tongue.


    "This is Mmmh~" Hu Mei''er released an unrestrained moan.


    Although the position was rather embarrassing, the moment she felt something soft and vicious enter her tight cave, those thoughts disappeared instantly, and she trembled violently, feeling as though electricity was coursing through her.


    As time passed, Hu Mei''er''s moans became more erotic, and unknowingly, she wrapped her legs around Su Mu''s face, squeezing her face in her thighs.


    Her Yin Qi flowed out of Hu Mei''er''s tight cave like a river, and Su Mu savoured everyst drop without letting it go to waste.


    Noticing that she was close to releasing her Yin Qi, Su Mu pressed his tongue against her most pleasurable spot, which was, surprisingly enough, the same as Hu Jiao''er, making Hu Mei''er cum in an instant as she released a loud moan.


    Su Mu straightened his back, and soon, he subconsciously started circting the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture to absorb the Yin Qi he had received from Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er.


    Even he couldn''t nonchntly absorb the Yin Qi from two 2nd Stage Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators without using the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, not with his current cultivation, at least.


    "Your endurance in dual cultivation is astonishing, Mei''er." Su Mumented with a smile, gazing at Hu Mei''er, who was lying on the bed with her legs open towards him, revealing her wet cave.


    Next to her was Hu Jiao''er, who was resting after releasing her Yin Qi multiple times, saying that it was more exhausting than she initially thought.


    ording to Su Mu, Hu Jiao''er was simply one of the people who needed a bit of time to get used to dual cultivation since not everyone was talented in it from the start like Su Mu, Su Yan, or Hu Mei''er.


    "Mmh..." Hu Mei''er nodded lightly, watching as Su Mu positioned himself in between her legs, with the tip of his erect dragon poking at her cave''s entrance. "Su Mu, you remember what I Aaaahhh~!"


    Before Hu Mei''er could even finish her sentence, she felt something enormous and long enter pierce through her tight cave, and her body overflowed with an indescribable sense of painful pleasure, forcing an ear-piercing moan out of her.


    Blood dripped and stained the white bed, indicating that Hu Mei''er had lost her Yin Essence, making her feel like she had finally be one with the man she loved.


    "Aaaa Aaaahhh!" Hu Mei''er continued to moan loudly as the intense heat in her body did not pause.


    Su Mu did not stop moving his hips despite just taking her Yin Essence, even hitting her harder than any of his previous cultivation partners, yet there was not even the slightest sign of pain on Hu Mei''er''s delighted face.


    Hu Mei''er''s eyes rolled back in pleasure and delight, and she arched her back.


    Naturally, she didn''t mind Su Mu being rough with her, even finding it extremely pleasing with her body screaming with lust, along with the subtle sensation of pain.


    The thing that Hu Mei''er had previously told Su Mu was very simple.


    She wanted her first time to be very rough, a wish that Su Mu didn''t mind fulfilling.


    Even before doing it. Hu Mei''er knew that she was someone who''d naturally enjoy rough sessions, and Su Mu, who saw through her very nature, said that it was fine to have these preferences.


    Su Mu had noticed that Hu Mei''er''s preferences in dual cultivation were simr to Su Yan, but unlike thetter, she wasn''t embarrassed to present her desires in front of him.


    Soon, the small cave that they were in echoed with ecstasy endlessly, lust filling Hu Mei''er''s body and mind.


    Her blood burned with passion, and all of her reason was washed away by the waves of painful pleasure viciously hitting her body, slowly bing more familiar with it.


    "Aaah! Aaah! Aaah! More! Faster! Harder! Aaah! Aaaaaaah!"


    Time passed slowly as the two indulged themselves in pleasure, and unbeknownst to Hu Mei''er, several hours had passed since the two of them had started cultivating.


    During this time, her pink slit had naturally shaped itself to fit the frame of Su Mu''s rod perfectly, wlessly wrapping itself around him to ensure that both of them were enjoying each other''spany to the fullest.


    "Aaahn~"


    Hu Mei''er moaned loudly, releasing her Yin Qi once again, and at the same time, Su Mu also filled her insides with his Yang Qi.


    Unlike Su Yan, who needed some practice to circte the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture while dual cultivating, Hu Mei''er could do it despite this being her first time, which made it easier for Su Mu to release multiple loads of Yang Qi inside her, as she could absorb them while they cultivated.


    "More! More! More~! Please~!"


    Hu Mei''er begged for more, and the two continued to cultivate without stopping, and amidst their cultivation, Hu Jiao''er, who had been resting next to them, finally regained some of her energy.


    ''Mei''er is amazing, truly'' Hu Jiao''er almost passed out again after seeing how intense the cultivation session between Hu Mei''er and Su Mu was.


    Hu Mei''er''s eyes were rolled back with tears in them, and there was a perverted smile on her face, along with a thinyer of sweat covering her entire body.


    Her little sister looked like she was in heaven.


    Hu Jiao''er, as someone who got tired after releasing her Yin Qi five times, simply stood no chance.


    {Jiao''er, you''re awake.}


    Su Mu''s voice echoed inside Hu Jiao''er''s head, surprising her a bit, but after realising that he was contacting her through his Divine Sense, she turned towards him.


    Unlike Hu Mei''er, who was reaching heaven, Su Mu still had a calm expression on his face, indicating that he was still holding back while cultivating with her.


    {Yeah}


    {Then, how about you join us, too?}


    {Join in? Wouldn''t it be better for you to finish cultivating with Mei''er first?}


    {How about} Su Mu told Hu Jiao''er a few things about what she could potentially do to join in their session, causing her face to turn slightly red.


    {I''ve never done something like that to Mei''er!} Hu Jiao''er almost said that out loud in her embarrassment.


    {It''s your chance to get back at Mei''er for all the times she messed with you.}


    {I mean You aren''t wrong}


    {You don''t have to force yourself.}


    Hu Jiao''er thought about it for a few seconds before nodding to herself.


    {I''ll try a little}


    {Very well.}


    After hearing Hu Jiao''er''s approval, Su Mu slowly decreased the movement of his hips, allowing Hu Mei''er toe back to her senses.


    "Mmh Why did you stop?" Hu Mei''er''s eyes cleared up, and she noticed that Hu Jiao''er was sitting next to her and Su Mu, looking at her with a light blush.


    "Mei''er this is for all the times you teased me" Hu Jiao''er slowly leaned towards Hu Mei''er, leaving thetter baffled.


    "W-Wait! Big Sis Aaah~"


    Thanks to how sensitive she was after cultivating for hours, a small moan escaped Hu Mei''er''s mouth the moment her elder sister lightly licked the tips of her breasts.


    "Aaahn~ Aaahn~"


    Seeing that Hu Hu Jiao''er was slowly getting familiar with the feeling of sucking her little sister''s breasts, Su Mu started moving his hips again, causing Hu Mei''er''s eyes to roll back again.


    It was a weird feeling for Hu Mei''er, to be pleasured by the two people she cared the most about like this, and she ended up once again releasing her Yin Qi on Su Mu''s crotch.


    "Aaahhh~ Aaaahn~"


    "Mei''er, you look so adorable"


    "B-Big Sis Mmmh~ Mmpphh~"


    Hu Jiao''er stopped teasing Hu Mei''er''s breasts, bringing her face upwards before kissing her little sister, allowing thetter to moan inside her mouth.


    "Mmmh~!"


    After a few minutes, their cultivation session ended with Su Mu releasing his Yang Qi inside Hu Mei''er again, causing her body to go limp on the bed,pletely exhausted.


    And the moment he removed his little brother from Hu Mei''er''s cave, letting her catch her breath while also absorbing his remaining Yang Qi.


    To let Hu Mei''er rest properly, Su Mu moved away from her, lying on his back on the other side of the bed, causing Hu Jiao''er, who had also stopped pleasuring her little sister, to crawl towards him, with her face resting inches away from his still-hard penis.


    It was her first time trying to suck on Su Mu''s penis, as the one who had done so previously was Hu Mei''er, which made Hu Jiao''er slightly nervous, but the desire to do it outweighed her nervousness.


    "Then, it''s finally my turn, right?"


    After getting a nod of approval, Hu Jiao''er opened her mouth and started to clean Su Mu''s penis, slowly realising that the same thing was inside her sister''s body a few seconds ago.


    But that thought wasn''t as bad as she expected it to be.


    "Stick your butt towards my face, Jiao''er."


    Hu Jiao''er was already immersed in the taste of Su Mu''s penis, and she silently obeyed his words, shifting her position.


    Su Mu grabbed Hu Jiao''er''s firm buttocks, bringing her wet cave closer to his mouth.


    "Mmh~"


    With her mouth full of Su Mu''s little brother, Hu Jiao''er let out a suppressed moan at the familiar feeling of his tongue entering her body, which made her move her head even more vigorously soon after.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    A small chapter, but I wanted to upload it nheless since I just got some free time today.


    Tried not to make things between the sisters too extreme, but still made them happen.


    Sorry for the unintentional break.

 Chapter 73: To The Medicine King’s Valley (*)

    Chapter 73: To The Medicine King¡¯s Valley (*)


    Chapter 73: To The Medicine King''s Valley (*)


    "Mmh?"


    Hu Mei''er slowly opened her eyes and sat up on the bed while looking down at her naked body, remembering what had happened before she fell asleep.


    "Ah, Mei''er, you''re awake."


    Hearing Hu Jiao''er''s voice from her side, Hu Mei''er turned around, and she noticed that Su Mu was lying at the centre of therge bed while her elder sister kneeled beside his legs with her fingers wrapped around his thick dragon.


    "How long did I sleep?"


    "A few hours."


    "I''m surprised you''re still conscious after that, Big Sis"


    Thanks to their Siblings Divine Art, Hu Mei''er could tell that Hu Jiao''er had lost her Yin Essence, and she was surprised that her elder sister couldst this long while dual cultivating.


    "She is your sister, after all." Su Mu chuckled, and hisment caused a light blush to appear on Hu Jiao''er''s face.


    "Ehehe." Hu Mei''er giggled when she noticed her elder sister''s reaction. After a moment, Hu Mei''er crawled towards Hu Jiao''er and Su Mu, bringing her face closer to thetter''s crotch. "Let''s pleasure him together."


    Hu Jiao''er immediately nodded her head, and she began licking Su Mu''s shaft together with Hu Mei''er, taking turns to put it inside their mouths.


    A few momentster, Hu Mei''er began working on Su Mu''s rod with her mouth by giving him a deep fetio while Hu Jiao''ery between his legs on her stomach and licked and sucked on his jewels.


    "Mmmm"


    "Mmm~"


    "Mmmmm"


    The Hu Sisters made lustful noises with their mouths as they savoured Su Mu''s meat to their heart''s content.


    Many minutester, Su Mu released his Yang Qi into Hu Mei''er''s mouth, which she swallowed with only slight difficulty despite the excessive amount that flowed into her mouth and throat.


    "Now, who do you want to cultivate with first, Su Mu?" Hu Mei''er licked her lips, turning back towards Su Mu.


    "We have been cultivating for hours now; you can do it with Mei''er first." Hu Jiao''er added.


    "I will cultivate with both of you at the same time." Su Mu said with a smile as he sat on the bed, baffling the Hu Sisters.


    "How... How are you going to do that? Both of us at the same time" Hu Mei''er looked curiously at him.


    "D-Don''t tell me that your penis can multiply" Hu Jiao''er stuttered, a bizarre image appearing inside her mind.


    "How did you evene up with such an idea, Jiao''er?" Su Muughed out loud for a few seconds, genuinely impressed by Hu Jiao''er''s wild imagination, which caused thetter to turn red in shame.


    "A-Anyways, what did you mean by cultivating with us together?" Hu Jiao''er interrupted, trying her best to cover up her embarrassment.


    "It''s simple" Su Mu decided not to mess with Hu Jiao''er any further, and he exined. "The two of you can embrace each other from the front, and then, I will insert my thing in between your squished flowers from behind."


    "Oh To think that kind of dual cultivation is also possible. As expected of you, Su Mu." Hu Mei''ermented with a smile on her face before turning towards Hu Jiao''er. "Is it okay if I am on the bottom, Big Sis?"


    "Okay" Hu Jiao''er nodded without much thought.


    After hearing her elder sister''s confirmation, Hu Mei''ery on her back.


    Soon, Hu Jiao''er proceeded toy her chest on top of Hu Mei''er''s chest, essentially hugging her.


    ''This is a lot more embarrassing than I''d imagined I can''t focus enough to tease Big Sis'' Hu Mei''er thought with a slightly red face, feeling Hu Jiao''er''s nervous breaths on her corbone.


    Never even in her wildest dream would she imagine herself hugging her elder sister while they were both naked, with their wet caves squishing together, waiting for Su Mu.


    Once the Hu Sisters were in position with their caves against each other, Su Mu approached them and inserted his hard little brother directly between them, with both of their lower lips squishing against him.


    "Aaaahn~!"


    "Aaah!"


    The Hu Sisters moaned simultaneously as Su Mu''s penis rubbed against their pussies and clitoris, and despite there being no real pration, they still felt as though they were getting fucked by him.


    The scene continued for about half an hour, and Su Mu suddenly inserted his little brother into Hu Mei''er''s cave, before releasing his Yang Qi inside her narrow hole.


    "Aaahnn~!" Hu Mei''er didn''t expect the sudden feeling of pleasure, causing her to moan loudly.


    However, Su Mu did not empty all of his Yang Qi into Hu Mei''er and quickly switched to Hu Jiao''er''s hole midway before he continued to release his Yang Qi, filling both sisters equally.


    "Ahhhh~!"


    Hu Jiao''er also moaned loudly as she felt her insides being filled up quickly.


    After he finished emptying his load into Hu Jiao''er, Su Mu unplugged his shaft from inside her. His Yang Qi then gushed out of Hu Jiao''er and onto Hu Mei''er''s lower lips, creating a waterfall made of Yang Qi.


    "That was amazing" Hu Jiao''er said as shey on Hu Mei''er''s chest with a blissful face.


    "You can''t fall asleep yet, Big Sis. I''ve only woken up just now." Hu Mei''er looked at her elder sister with a smile.


    "We can continue while she rests for a bit; there''s no need to push yourself." Su Mu added.


    Hu Mei''er nodded at his words andid Hu Jiao''er near the end of the bed so she could move more freely.


    And while Hu Jiao''er recovered her stamina, Su Mu and Hu Mei''er started another round of cultivation.


    "Aaaahn~!"


    "Mmmm"


    "Oooh~"


    Hu Mei''er moaned in an enchanting voice as Su Mu pounded her little sister with his meat.


    Meanwhile, Hu Jiao''er watched their cultivation with an intense gaze.


    ''The way Mei''er moves her body feels so natural. It''s so much better than my stiff and awkward movements.'' She sighed inwardly after realizing the difference in their abilities when it came to dual cultivation.


    "Aaah~!"


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    Hu Mei''er continued to cultivate with Su Mu for a while, and by the time Hu Jiao''er recovered enough stamina to continue, it was time for Hu Mei''er to rest, allowing Hu Jiao''er to take her ce.


    "Mmmm!"


    "Aaahn~!"


    "Aaah~!"


    Su Mu continued to cultivate with the Hu Sisters, alternating between Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er while sometimes cultivating together, and they would continue with this routine until both of the sisters could no longer move from exhaustion.


    At the end of their cultivation, Su Mu released his Yang Qi inside Hu Mei''er twenty-one times, whilst Hu Jiao''er could only handle eleven rounds before falling unconscious.


    ---


    "You''re going to the Medicine King''s Valley? But why?" Hu Jiao''er asked, looking at Su Mu as he leaned back against the headboard of the bed with Hu Mei''er sitting on hisp.


    Since their dual cultivation session had ended already, the three of them werepletely dressed.


    "The Demon Mystic Tome is rted to that ce, so there should be something of value there." Su Mu replied.


    "But that can''t be the only reason you''re going there, right?" Hu Mei''er asked.


    "Well, it is. My grandfather was injured during the attack by Ling Tai Xu''s disciple, so I might find something that''ll help him recover at the Medicine King''s Valley. If I can''t, I''ll simply collect the ingredients and refine a healing pill myself." Su Mu exined.


    It would certainly be easier for him to get the ingredients at the Medicine King''s Valley rather than the High Heaven Pavilion.


    "I never thought you''d go through that much trouble for your grandfather since you barely interacted with him." Hu Jiao''er said.


    "Grandfather did take care of me before my memories resurfaced, so this is the least I could do." Su Mu replied, lightly pinching Hu Mei''er''s cheeks to y with her face. "Not to mention, Su Yan would be sad if something happened to our grandfather."


    "I see." Hu Jiao''er nodded at his exnation.


    "What about you two? Do you wish toe with me or return to the Blood Battle Gang?" Su Mu asked.


    "We were thinking about going back to the Blood Battle Gang. I''m sure our father''s worried by now."


    "Indeed. We didn''t tell him much before leaving."


    Both Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er answered Su Mu''s question, and he nodded.


    "And now that your cultivation has increased, I doubt anyone would pointlessly aim their finger at you." Hu Jiao''er added with a smile.


    After absorbing the Yin Essence of Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er, Su Mu''s cultivation increased from the 2nd True Element Realm to the 1st Stage Immortal Ascension Realm, rising by seven minor realms and one major realm.


    And thanks to their multiple dual cultivation sessions, Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er''s foundations improved a lot, pushing them one step closer to breaking through to the 3rd Stage Immortal Ascension Realm.


    "But why didn''t you consume any Soul Cleansing Dew and Brilliant me Liquid before we started cultivating, Su Mu?" Hu Mei''er asked, her voice muffled thanks to her cheeks being pressed together by Su Mu''s right hand.


    "The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture can share the effects of treasures that assist in cultivation like Soul Cleansing Dew and Brilliant me Liquid, so even if you two were the ones to consume them, the benefits I received were the same as yours." Su Mu exined.


    "Is there anything that this Secret Art can''t do?"


    "You''ll have to increase your cultivation and find the answer to that question yourself." Su Mu smiled at Hu Jiao''er''s words, not answering her question. Soon, the Demon Mystic Tome appeared in his left hand. "Since you two are going back, hand these bottles of Soul Cleansing Dew and Brilliant me Liquid over to Su Yan."


    Two bottles shot out of the Demon Mystic Tome beforending in front of Hu Jiao''er.


    "Okay." Hu Jiao''er nodded, cing the two bottles inside her robes as the ck book in Su Mu''s hand disappeared.


    Su Yan was more than capable enough to utilise the Soul Cleansing Dew and Brilliant me Liquid, along with sharing it with Xia Ning Chang and his servants, so he wasn''t worried about that.


    The best thing a man could experience is having a capable and beautiful wifethat was what the Dragon Emperor used to say, and Su Mu had to admit, his friend wasn''t wrong.


    After another half an hour of spending some time together, Hu Jiao''er got up from the bed, ready to set out as she ced her sword on her waist.


    "We should get going now."


    It was about time for them to temporarily part ways.


    "Indeed."


    "By the way, do you know where the Medicine King''s Valley is?" Hu Mei''er asked with a smile, getting up from Su Mu''sp while rubbing her cheeks, which were a bit red thanks to him ying with them throughout their conversation.


    "Although I don''t know the exact location, it shouldn''t be that far away from this ce."


    Soon, the three of them walked out of the cave.


    "Then, I''ll see youter. Make sure to hide your cultivation with the technique I gave you."


    "Mmh. We''ll be careful."


    The Hu Sisters nodded at Su Mu''s words.


    Their current cultivation vastly surpassed that of those cultivators from their generation, including those from the Eight Great Families of the Central Capital, so needlessly boasting their cultivation base would do more harm than good.


    That was also the reason why Su Yan was hiding her true cultivation base from most people.


    "Take care."


    Both Hu Mei''er and Hu Jiao''er waved towards Su Mu before activating their movement technique, disappearing from his field of vision, and after a minute, he did the same.


    Half a dayter, Su Mu arrived at a nearby town, spent some money to hire a carriage and informed the driver of his destination before sitting cross-legged inside the cabin to enter a small secluded cultivation and check his newly opened Knowledge Sea.


    ***


    A/N:


    No idea how many are still here, but hello, I''m not dead yet.

 Chapter 74: You Are?

    Chapter 74: You Are?


    Chapter 74: You Are?


    "Except for the Soul Warming Lotus and the Demon Eye of Annihtion, everything seems just as it should be."


    Looking around, Su Mu observed how the once-empty void had now been filled with silky threads of soft light, reaching as far as the eye could see, illuminating the sea created by a seemingly endless stream of crystal clear water.


    The Soul Warming Lotus was quietly suspended above the ocean, levitating mid-air as it constantly emitted a soft five-coloured radiance which shone over the entire sea.


    Within the sea, many strange fishes started to appear, followed by birds which flew through the sky.


    After only a few moments of his arrival, the empty void had transformed into a world brimming with life.


    Naturally, this was Su Mu''s Knowledge Sea.


    Su Mu''s soul avatar quietly stood mid-air, and as thesea breeze blew past him, a pure and natural feeling washed over his consciousness.


    "Let''s see"


    Su Mu waved his hand, causing the floating Soul Warming Lotus to slowly descend towards the sea before transforming into an ind, resting at the centre of his Knowledge Sea.


    Above the ind was the Demon Eye of Annihtion that he had inherited from the Demon Mystic Tome, but for now, the thing that piqued his interest was the Soul Warming Lotus.


    Everything within his knowledge sea was created by his Divine Soul Strength, allowing him to manipte this ce at will.


    Su Mu moved closer to the Soul-Warming Lotus, examining it with an intrigued expression. However, regardless of what he did, his cultivation base was far too low to gain any inside regarding the Heavenly Treasure.


    "But since I have the Soul Warming Lotus, cultivating a Divine Soul Secret Art is more or less pointless."


    That was unless he could create a Divine Soul Secret Art by observing the Soul Warming Lotus to enhance the effects even further, but something like that would take several centuries if not millenniums.


    And since that was the case, Su Mu turned towards the sea beneath his feet.


    Contained within his Knowledge Sea were all of his life experiences and memories. Everything he had encountered and learned throughout his life was here, including his secret arts, martial skills, and even his pain and suffering.


    Looking through the water, Su Mu saw some past events as if watching a rey, with the entire scene presenting itself in front of his eyes as if he was experiencing it once again.


    He saw his life before he became a cultivator, followed by the death of his family and the day he held a sword for the first time.


    He saw the scene where he got abducted by a female Dual Cultivator who took him to the Outer Universe, which was also the most fortunate encounter he had in his previous life.


    The memories of his first encounter with the Dragon Emperor yed next, followed by his introduction to the Phoenix Empress.


    "Man, that incident was something"


    A small smile appeared on his face when he saw the scene of the Phoenix Empress chasing after him through the Outer Universe after he had unknowingly seduced her mother when he was at the Ancestral Land.


    The fact that he had no idea how she was her mother made it more entertaining.


    What followed next was the toast he and the Dragon Emperor shared before dering each other as sworn brothers.


    His previous self no longer existed in this world, and the only proof he had of his existence were these memories, something that he could never let another being witness.


    A cultivator''s Knowledge Sea contained all their secrets, so no one would allow another to intrude into the Knowledge Sea unless there was no other choice.


    Doing so was tantamount to presenting oneself naked in front of another.


    "For now, cultivating a Secret Technique to hide my memories in case someone invades my Knowledge Sea would be the best."


    It was impossible topletely block those stronger than him from invading his Knowledge Sea, at least for his current self, but he could hide his memories from them.


    If measured solely based on value, his memories would rank even above the Soul Warming Lotus, which made protecting them the most important thing.


    From what the coachman had previously said, the carriage would arrive at the Medicine King''s Valley in two days, so until then, Su Mu decided to cultivate a soul-based Secret Technique to hide his memories from anyone other than him.


    ---


    "Little Brother, we''ve arrived at the Medicine King''s Valley!"


    After hearing the coachman''s loud shout, Su Mu slowly opened his eyes.


    "I''d say that the Medicine King''s Valley is about forty kilometres ahead." Su Mu opened the curtain ahead of him, looking around the empty ce surrounding them.


    The coachman smiled at his words.


    "Little Brother might not know, but the area around the Medicine King''s Valley is dangerous for most, so normal people dare not approach too close. Whenever someone wants to travel to Medicine King''s Valley, I can only bring them to this point. If I go any further, it would mean certain death for me."


    The coachman wasn''t lying.


    Even without using his Divine Sense, Su Mu could see the numerous ongoing battles on the way to the Medicine King''s Valley.


    "I see." Su Mu had alreadypleted the Secret Technique to protect his memories in case someone invaded his Knowledge Sea, so going alone would only make things faster, and he got out of the carriage. "But why are so many people fighting outside the Medicine King''s Valley?"


    "If they were to fight within the Medicine King''s Valley, regardless of who the criminal was, both sides would get ughtered mercilessly. That''s why people would settle their grudges on the outside rather than inside."


    Su Mu nodded at the coachman''s exnation before handing over two silver coins to him.


    "Little Brother, you must be vignt until you step inside the Medicine King''s Valley."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Su Mu activated the Seven Divine Steps and disappeared from the coachman''s vision, moving towards the Medicine King''s Valley.


    "So this is the ce where Alchemists from this world gather, huh?"


    When he finally entered the town, a variety of medicinal smells wafted about, which caused him to feel a little rxed and refreshed.


    ces rted to alchemy tend to create a more calm and rxing atmosphere than other ces, so a feeling like that was nothing unusual.


    Su Mu casually strolled around the town, noticing that in addition to the inns and restaurants, every other shop was rted to herbs or pills. However, rather than belonging to the Medicine King''s Valley, they were managed by various forces throughout the Great Han Dynasty.


    There were also many Alchemists doing business, offering to help cultivators refine pills.


    Alchemists were graded based on the pills they could refine, starting from Common Grade, Earth Grade, Heaven Grade, and Mysterious Grade, with each grade being further divided into Low, Mid, and High ranks.


    Most of the Alchemists on the streets were around Earth Grade.


    Heaven Grade Alchemists were a very rare sight, and as for the infamous Mysterious Grade Alchemists, they were none to be seen.


    Only the Elders of Medicine King''s Valley were Mysterious Grade Alchemists, and they would rarely appear in the public eye.


    It was a bit underwhelming for Su Mu since Meng Wuya, a 3rd Order Saint, talked so highly of the Medicine King''s Valley.


    But that didn''t matter much.


    After all, his main purpose for visiting this ce waspletely different.


    ''Now, let''s inquire about the whereabouts of the Myriad Drug Pond before looking for a ce to stay.''


    "It''s you!"


    Out of nowhere, Su Mu heard a loud exmation behind him, and he turned around, only to find an unrecognisable individual looking at him with wide eyes.


    From his attire and cultivation base, which was at the 2nd Stage True Element Realm, it was easy to tell that the brown-haired young man belonged to some great force, despite his obese and unhealthy physique.


    Although the young man seemed fine physically, Su Mu could tell that he was in great pain by looking into his eyes.


    ''It seems like someone has injured his Divine Soul intending to give him a slow, painful death. And whoever did this knew that no one would be able to heal him, at least not with normal methods, much less recognise the cause of his pain and suffering.''


    Whoever did this was a truly vicious individual.


    "You are?"


    The young man flinched under Su Mu''s gaze, and with trembling hands, he cupped his fists before bowing.


    "Y-Young Master Su! This one is Dong Qing Han from the Dong Family. We met a few months ago at the High Heaven Pavilion where I was lucky enough to exchange pointers with Young Master Su. I tried contacting the High Heaven Pavilion on several asions, but Young Master Su hadn''t appeared there in a long time."


    Su Mu had always been bad at remembering unremarkable individuals.


    From how it looked, Dong Qing Han was aware that his abnormal state of mind had something to do with Su Mu, which would exin his timidity.


    After thinking about it for a second, a smile appeared on Su Mu''s face.


    "Your mind must be in great pain for you to contact the High Heaven Pavilion on multiple asions, Brother Dong."


    Dong Qing Han''s body trembled at Su Mu''s words, confirming his suspicion that thetter was to me for the pain he had been suffering for the past few months.


    No matter who he asked, from the Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators of the Dong Family to the Alchemists of the Medicine King''s Valley, everyone told him that there was nothing wrong with his body, but Su Mu''s words confirmed that the pain he had been feeling wasn''t his imagination.


    "Y-Young Master Su! Is there any cure for my condition?"


    "There is." Hearing Su Mu''s words, Dong Qing Han brightened up instantly, but without paying any mind to that, the former continued with a smile. "But I can''t help you with that since I have to find lodgings."


    "The Dong Family will be more than happy to amodate Young Master Su! If there''s anything you need, please feel free to ask me."


    Although it wasn''t difficult for Su Mu to go around and collect information about the Myriad Drug Pond, it was still better to as Dong Qing Han about it since it was easier.


    "How convenient."


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    A small chapter (1800 words).

 Chapter 75: A Sucker For Your Disciple

    Chapter 75: A Sucker For Your Disciple


    Chapter 75: A Sucker For Your Disciple


    "The Myriad Drug Pond? It''s a famous forbidden area within the Medicine King''s Valley where no one can visit."


    "Be more specific."


    "Y-Yes. The Medicine King''s Valley''s Myriad Drug Pond is at the top of the Pill Saint''s Peak. However, not only is the Myriad Drug Pond situated there, but the unchanging Pill Saint''s portrait also hangs inside. It is not an exaggeration to say that the Pill Saint''s Peak is the Holy Land of Alchemists in this world, and even the ordinary disciples of the Medicine King''s Valley cannot approach it. Only the Valley Lord and Elders can gaze upon the Pill Saint''s portrait and study the profound alchemic knowledge he has left behind."


    "Pill Saint''s portrait?"


    "I don''t know much about it, but the many rumours about it were, in general, rted to alchemic knowledge and skills. They say that the alchemists who gazed upon the Pill Saint''s portrait learned solutions to problems that have long since confused them, while some gained various forms of alchemic inheritance, which led many of them to reap great benefits. That is why the Medicine King''s Valley is so decisive in protecting the Myriad Drug Pond."


    "Hmm"


    Su Mu leaned back on the chair, his right leg resting above his left as he gazed at Dong Qing Han, the fat young master of the Dong Family who sat across him with a rather timid expression.


    Behind Dong Qing Han were two Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators, standing guard for their young master while keeping an eye on Su Mu, something thetter didn''t mind.


    Even if the two guards were to attack him together, they wouldn''t even be able tond a single hit on him, and that was without mentioning how they couldn''t attack him inside the Medicine King''s Valley.


    ''From what this guy said, the Pill Saint should be none other than the Great Demon God from the Dongguan Realm, and the portrait is probably rted to the things he left for his inheritor.''


    The analysis didn''t sound that far off from reality.


    Su Mu doubted that this small world with such a weak Heavenly Way could naturally produce cultivators proficient in the Dao of Alchemy, so it made sense that the Great Demon God introduced the concept of alchemy to this world, hence being renowned as the Pill Saint.


    ''But sneaking into such a ce would be a pain even though I can hide my presence from stronger cultivators as long they''re not on guard, it''ll be a different story if they''re guarding a ce like that.''


    It wasn''t impossible, but it required too much effort for something that might not even be worth that effort, so he decided to keep that option for thest.


    ''I hope there''s something useful in the things he left for his inheritor.''


    Su Mu wasn''t interested in the alchemic knowledge left behind by the Great Demon God because even if he devoured this world''s Heavenly Way, it wouldn''t increase hisprehension.


    "Is there a way Brother Dong can get me inside one of Medicine King''s Valley''s Peaks?"


    Hearing Su Mu''s question, Dong Qing Han nervously gulped, understanding what the former was talking about.


    "Young Master Su Which peak do you wish to visit?"


    "The Pill Saint''s Peak, of course."


    Dong Qing Han paled slightly, and soon, he sighed.


    "Young Master Su, if you wanted to enter any of the other peaks, I would have a way, but the Pill Saint''s Peak, I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do."


    "Other peaks?"


    "There are twelve peaks in Medicine King''s Valley, ten of which are the residences of Great Elders, another one the Valley Lord''s retreat, and the final and primary one is the Pill Saint''s Peak, which is also the most guarded ce within this valley." Dong Qing Han exined.


    "Then, I''m afraid that there''s nothing I can do about Brother Dong''s situation." Su Mu shook his head with a wry smile, watching as Dong Qing Han almost choked on his tea before panic took over his face.


    If Su Mu were to leave, that would mean an endless amount of suffering for Dong Qing Han, and after thinking about it for a few seconds, he hurriedly continued. "There might be a way, Young Master Su."


    "Let''s hear it."


    "In a little more than two months, there will be an Alchemist Summit. At that time, all of the alchemists belonging to all the world''s forces from this world wille here. They willpete with each other in various alchemypetitions. The top fifty alchemists will be allowed to visit the Pill Saint''s Peak, study the Pill Saint''s portrait, and ponder upon the mysteries of alchemy; if Young Master Su can be one of these top fifty Alchemists, you can justifiably enter the Pill Saint''s Peak!"


    "Can the Dong Family send alchemists from their side, too?"


    "We can, but there are no suitable candidates."


    "If that''s the case..." Su Mu smiled at that confirmation, noting that Dong Qing Han wasn''tpletely useless. "I''ll be counting on Brother Dong to send me as an alchemist from the Dong Family."


    "Oh" Dong Qing Han seemed dumbfounded at Su Mu''s words, and after a few seconds, he hesitantly asked. "Young Master Su A-Are you an Alchemist, too?"


    Su Mu was already the most talented young man Dong Qing Han had ever encountered, both in cultivation talent and fighting capabilities, someone who far surpassed the geniuses even from the Eight Great Families, and the thought of him being an alchemist sounded ridiculous no matter how he thought about it.


    "I''d say I am a fairly aplished alchemist."


    Su Mu got up from his chair before walking towards the corner of the room, confusing Dong Qing Han and the two Immortal Ascension Realm guards behind him.


    "And what do we have here?" Su Mu ignored their confused expression, grabbing the air ahead of him.


    "Eh?! Let go of me!"


    Out of nowhere, a pretty young girl appeared in Su Mu''s hand, wiggling around like a cat while thetter held her up in the air by the back of her cor.


    From what Su Mu could tell, the girl was two years younger than him, with her cultivation base at the peak of the Separation and Reunion Realm.


    "Yan''er?!"


    Dong Qing Han stood up from his seat, surprise apparent on his face, simr to the guards behind him.


    ''How did he sense Yan''er?'' Dong Qing Han was aware of the Artifact that his little sister, Dong Qing Yan, had on herself that made her invisible to both a cultivator''s eyes and Divine Sense.


    Even the Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators behind Dong Qing Han couldn''t sense Dong Qing Han''s presence when she was using that artifact, so how could Su Mu?


    "She is?" Su Mu asked, looking at the girl in his right hand, pulling her cheek with his left, making her squeal in difort.


    "Ow! Ow! Ow! Let go of me, you fiend!"


    "Such disrespect! Enough with your impudence!" Dong Qing Han''s fat face shook before he loudly shouted in panic and anger.


    Still wiggling around in Su Mu''s hand, Dong Qing Yan immediately followed up, turning towards him. "That''s right, don''t be so presumptuous! Release me this instant!"


    "I''m talking to you!" Dong Qing Han red at the little girl.


    "Ah?" The girl stammered in shock and disbelief, almost forgetting to wiggle around in Su Mu''s arm in a futile attempt to escape, so thetter released her on his own.


    "Quickly, introduce yourself to Young Master Su!" Dong Qing Han shot the girl another re, confusing her even further, but regardless of her confusion, sheplied with his request, cupping her fists towards Su Mu.


    "I am Dong Qing Yan from the Dong Family, Young Master Su."


    ''No matter the world, Yan is a prettymon name.''


    He couldn''t even remember how many women he had met who shared the same name, although no one other than Su Yan was of importance.


    ''Then again, who am I toin aboutmon names?''


    Su Mu was a rather in name, after all, even more so than Xiang Chen.


    "I am Su Mu from the High Heaven Pavilion." Su Mu smiled at Dong Qing Yan, causing thetter to tilt her head in confusion.


    "High Heaven Pavilion? Isn''t that a second-ss force without much to back them up?" Dong Qing Yan''s response was surprisingly honest, which made Su Mu chuckle a bit.


    "Such disrespect. You get out!" Dong Qing Han angrily shouted before Su Mu could say anything.


    Dong Qing Yan''s lips pursed, and her eyes watered as she dashed out of the room angrily, but before she left, she didn''t forget to re at Su Mu onest time.


    "Please forgive her disrespect, Young Master Su." Dong Qing Han bowed towards Su Mu, cupping his fists.


    "Brother Dong is being too serious." Su Mu waved it off. He had mentioned the High Heaven Pavilion on a whim, and he couldn''t care less about what people thought of it.


    After they had finished their conversation, Dong Qing Han ordered the Wind and Cloud Guards to escort Su Mu to the nearby inn, which was also the mostvish inn within Medicine King''s Valley.


    ---


    "Feel free to call me if you need something, sir."


    "Very well."


    Su Mu watched as the inn''s owner bowed towards him before he left, making sure to close the door to his room.


    After a few seconds, Su Mu turned towards the far corner of the room with a smile.


    "You know I can feel your presence, right?"


    "You Are you really an Alchemist who can make it to the top fifty of the Alchemist Summit?" Dong Qing Yan''s figure manifested out of thin air as her voice echoed through the room.


    ''To sneak out of her home ande here unguarded in the middle of the night to confirm my status as an alchemist What a sheltered upbringing.''


    "Top fifty? It won''t be an exaggeration to say that my achievements in the Dao of Alchemy are the highest in this world."


    Technically, that wasn''t a lie.


    While his achievements weren''t surpassed by many within the Outer Universe, the grade of pills and artifacts he could currently refine wasn''t all that high because of his low cultivation base.


    Su Mu had to admit that the cultivation system of their world made it as fair as possible for every cultivator out there.


    "You''re lying." Dong Qing Yan didn''t think twice about dering Su Mu''s words as a lie while stroking her tongue out, which caused thetter to smile.


    "You are a Common Grade Mid Rank Alchemist, right?"


    "Huh? Did my brother tell you that?" Dong Qing Yan was visibly surprised by his words, and her eyes widened in shock.


    "Of course not. What business would I have to discuss your alchemic achievements with your brother?" Su Mu answered, and Dong Qing Yan nodded in return. "I can also tell that you don''t have much practical experience as an alchemist."


    "Amazing! So you really are an Alchemist!" Dong Qing Yan believed Su Mu''s words about being an alchemist. Although, she never trusted that he was the best in the world.


    There was no way that was possible.


    "But you know what else I am?"


    "What?"


    "A man." Su Mu started walking towards Dong Qing Yan at a rxed pace, causing thetter to close her mouth unintentionally. "And a pretty youngdy like you sneaked into my room in the middle of the night. Do you know what happens when a man and woman are left alone in these circumstances?"


    "You wouldn''t" Dong Qing Yan realised the situation she had pushed herself into before a light blush appeared on her face, causing her to step back. Had she unknowingly stepped into the lion''s den?


    "The Dong Family''s Young Lady sneaked out of her room to visit a man she had met only for a few minutes" Su Mu rested his hand on Dong Qing Yan''s cheek, slowly carrying it as he brought his face closer to her. "What kind of rumours might start circting within the Medicine King''s Valley if this information were to get out? The Dong Family''s reputation will take severe damage, too."


    "Mmh" Dong Qing Yan closed her eyes, feeling Su Mu''s hand softly caressing her cheek before parting her lips ever so slightly to say something, but the words seemed stuck in her throat, and the moment she had imagined never came.


    "Pfft! Hahaha"


    "Eh?" Dong Qing Yan slowly opened her eyes after hearing Su Mu''sugh, clearly dumbfounded when she noticed he was standing a step away from her.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not interested in little girls."


    "L-Little girl?!" Dong Qing Yan''s face turned red in embarrassment, much different from the light blush from earlier. "We''re almost the same age!"


    She couldn''t believe it. Not only did this guy try to seduce her, something she almost fell for, but he dared tough it off and call her a little girl!


    "But all I see is a little girl who doesn''t even know how the world works."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Why''d you even doOuch!"


    Thud!*


    Bringing his hand forward, Su Mu gave Dong Qing Yan a rather painful forehead flick, causing her to whine in pain.


    "To give you a reality check."


    "Huh?"


    Dong Qing Han slowly opened her watery eyes, rubbing her slightly red forehead in pain.


    "You sneaked out of your house without telling anybody where you were going, right?"


    Dong Qing Yan nodded, watching as Su Mu rested his hand on the wall behind her, making it impossible for her to move around.


    "I can do whatever I want with youyour life is mine to control, and you don''t have the strength to resist, much less call for help. The rooms of this inn won''t allow any sounds to escape. Even if I were to have my way with you, no one woulde to save you."


    "Ah" A shiver ran down Dong Qing Yan''s spine when Su Mu narrowed his eyes.


    Even though he hadn''t released his cultivation base, Dong Qing Yan knew that Su Mu was far better than her older brother, someone she couldn''t hold a candle to.


    "The moment you stepped into this room of your own ord, you practically handed control over your life to me without even realising it. Do you understand the stupidity of your actions now?"


    "Mmh" Dong Qing Yan nodded, somewhat shocked.


    "As long as you understand." Su Mu took a step back from the youngdy.


    "I didn''t think of you as a bad person That''s why I came here." Dong Qing Yan muttered in a mosquito-like voice.


    "Believe me" Su Mu brought his hand forward, cing it above Dong Qing Yan''s head. "Those with the wickedest of intentions wear the kindest expressions."


    "I''ll keep that in mind." Dong Qing Yan replied, and Su Mu retreated his hand.


    "By the way, didn''t your brother tell you not to associate with me?"


    "He did tell me that you defeated him after he and his fellow brothers tried to go after your woman, but he said it was his fault." Dong Qing Yan summarised what had happened at the High Heaven Pavilion. "As for not associating with you, he warned me not to provoke you in the future."


    "I see" Su Mu nodded, not paying much mind to it. "So, why did youe here?"


    "Why did Ie here?" Dong Qing Yan couldn''t keep up with Su Mu''s pace, almost forgetting what she had in mind while visiting him.


    "Don''t tell me that you expected something to happen between us" Su Mu faked a surprised expression, intending to mess with her.


    "O-Of course not!" Dong Qing Yan retorted, somewhat embarrassed.


    Su Mu chuckled lightly, not teasing the Dong Family''s Young Lady any further, giving her time to calm down.


    "You know I heard some of your conversation with my brother before you caught me" Dong Qing Yan watched as Su Mu nodded at her words, and she continued. "I know you want to visit the Pill Saint''s Peak; I might have a way to help you."


    "Is it faster than simply visiting the Alchemy Summit?"


    "Maybe." Dong Qing Yan crossed her arms, avoiding eye contact with Su Mu. "But I don''t feel like telling a bully!"


    "That''s exactly how little girls behave."


    "Ugh" Dong Qing Yan couldn''t think of anything to retort, but she soon noticed that Su Mu''s eyes widened slightly, and he turned towards the back of the room. "Is something wrong?"


    If she wasn''t wrong, the direction Su Mu had nced at was where the entrance to the Medicine King''s Valley was.


    "Not really It''s is better than I expected." Su Mu smiled, puzzling Dong Qing Yan, and just as she opened her mouth to ask something, he activated the Seven Divine Steps before disappearing.


    "Huh?" Dong Qing Yan hurriedly looked around, unable to find an open window or door that Su Mu could''ve used as an exit. "How did he?"


    ---


    "My dear disciple, are you sure we can find him here?" Meng Wuya, the 3rd Order Saint Realm Cultivator from the Tong Xuan Realm, looked at his beloved disciple, who was standing next to him.


    "Yes, Master. Big Sister Su said he would visit the Medicine King''s Valley soon." Xia Ning Chang answered, looking at the entrance to the Medicine King''s Valley. "She said Brother Su wishes to visit the Myriad Drug Pond."


    ''What business does that brat have at the Myriad Drug Pond?'' Meng Wuya pondered for a few seconds. ''Could it be rted to the Saint Grade High Ranking Alchemist''s inheritance he told me about?''


    That was the only possibility he could think of.


    Ever since learning about Su Mu''s visit to the Medicine King''s Valley, coupled with Meng Wuya''s praise of Xiao Fu Sheng as an alchemist, Xia Ning Chang had been requesting him to take her there.


    Generally, Meng Wuya wouldn''t think twice about fulfilling his disciple''s wishes, but knowing that her primary reason for this visit was Su Mu rather than alchemy, he felt disheartened.


    "I still don''t know how that girl Su Yan knew of his whereabouts without even knowing where he went." Meng Wuya muttered.


    "That''s a secret, Master." Xia Ning Chang smiled at him, and the Peak Saint Realm Cultivator blinked in surprise.


    It was the first time his disciple had kept something a secret from him, which left him dumbfounded, and Su Mu''s smiling image appeared inside him.


    "It''s all because of that corrupted and cursed" Meng Wuya angrily spat out, but before he could finish, an amused voice came from behind him and his disciple.


    "Corrupted and cursed what, Treasurer Meng?"


    ''He managed to slip by my Divine Sense yet again!'' Meng Wuya turned around stiffly, looking at Su Mu, who gave him the same smile that the former had imagined moments ago.


    "Brother Su!"


    Contrary to her master, Xia Ning Chang happily ran towards Su Mu, embracing him in a tight hug, and burying her face in his chest.


    "It''s been a while, Sister Xia." Su Mu hugged her back, patting the back of her head.


    After they hugged for a minute, Xia Ning Chang decided to let go of him, turning back towards her master.


    "Greetings, Treasurer Meng." Su Mu greeted Meng Wuya by cupping his fists, and thetter nodded.


    "Your cultivation has improved leaps and bounds" Regardless of how Meng Wuya felt watching the little rascal pair up with his lovely disciple, especially when she stood next to him like a loving housewife, the old man couldn''t help but acknowledge the inhumane speed of Su Mu''s cultivation.


    It was even better than one would expect from the inheritor of a Peak Saint Realm Cultivator.


    "By the way, why are you two here?" Su Mu asked, genuinely curious about why the master and disciple duo had suddenly decided to visit the Medicine King''s Valley.


    Xia Ning Chang exined how Su Yan had told her about Su Mu''s travel to the Medicine King''s Valley, and how she had asked her master to take her to this ce.


    "Old Man..." After hearing everything Xia Ning Chang said, Su Mu turned towards Meng Wuya. "You really are a sucker for your disciple."


    Su Mu didn''t doubt that Meng Wuya would decimate this entire small world if Xia Ning Chang asked him to.


    ''This damned brat'' Meng Wuya''s mouth twitched, but he held it in. Xia Ning Chang looked happier than ever after reuniting with Su Mu, so he couldn''t bring himself to ruin the moment, and instead, he asked. "I heard that you wish to enter the Myriad Drug Pond within the Medicine King''s Valley. Is that true?"


    "Indeed." Su Mu nodded without much thought.


    "This old man can help you with that" Meng Wuya stated in an unusually proud and haughty tone.


    He knew that the Myriad Drug Pond was a forbidden area within the Medicine King''s Valley, a ce that Su Mu could never sneak into on his own, but if Meng Wuya were to request Xiao Fu Sheng, it could be possible for him to visit that ce.


    It was time for the Saint Realm Cultivator to show his influence and might to the disrespectful junior who seduced his disciple.


    Su Mu looked at Meng Wuya for a few seconds before he smiled, and watching that smile, a bad feeling emerged in thetter''s heart.


    "Sister Xia" Su Mu turned towards Xia Ning Chang, who looked back at him with curious eyes. "Do you wish to visit the Myriad Drug Pond with me?"


    "I do." Xia Ning Chang nodded enthusiastically.


    "Then, wouldn''t it be better for us to find a way ourselves rather than relying on Treasurer Meng?" Su Mu continued, ncing at Meng Wuya from the corner of his eyes. "We can prove to him that we can look after ourselves. So until we reach the Pill Saint''s Peak, Treasurer Meng can wait at the peak alone."


    ''Hold on'' That wasn''t how Meng Wuya imagined this conversation to continue.


    "It won''t take long, probably two or three months at best." Su Mu added, causing Xia Ning Chang to ponder.


    ''My disciple alone with this fiend for three months?'' Meng Wuya almost cursed out loud at what Su Mu was ying at, but before he could say anything, his disciple opened her mouth.


    "We can do that, Brother Su. It''ll give Master some time for himself, too." Xia Ning Chang replied with a smile, and Su Mu''s smile widened.


    "Then, what are we waiting for?" Su Mu picked Xia Ning Chang up in his arms, carrying her like a princess.


    "B-Brother Su!" Xia Ning Chang squealed in embarrassment, instinctively wrapping her hands around Su Mu''s neck to stabilize herself.


    Not long after, Su Mu activated the Seven Divine Steps before he disappeared with Xia Ning Chang, leaving Meng Wuya alone in the middle of the night, standing outside the gate of the Medicine King''s Valley.


    ***


    ***


    A/N:


    Almost 4000 words. Resurrect, readers.

 Chapter 76: A Legend

    Chapter 76: A Legend


    "We''re here"


    Su Mu guided Xia Ning Chang to the inn where he was staying, but the moment they entered his room, they were greeted by a bizarre sight.


    "Mmh! Let me go and y outside, you fatty! Now, you shall feel my wrath!"


    Dong Qing Yan was sleeping on Su Mu''s bed, hugging the pillows while cursing her brother.


    "Rather than leaving, she decided to take a nap instead." From how it looked, the reality check Su Mu gave Dong Qing Yan had little to no effect on her.


    Unlike most ces in this small world, the Medicine King''s Valley was even more bustling during the night, so after taking Xia Ning Chang away from Meng Wuya, Su Mu decided to roam around the town with her for a few hours.


    While Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang explored the town together, Dong Qing Yan must have fallen asleep waiting for the former''s return.


    "Brother Su, she is?" Xia Ning Chang seemed puzzled, but she didn''t look surprised after seeing an unknown young woman sleeping in Su Mu''s bed.


    "She is Dong Qing Yan, an acquaintance of mine."


    "Dong" Xia Ning Chang pondered for a few seconds. "Last time, there was a member of the Dong Family who came to the High Heaven Pavilion. Is she rted to ''that'' Dong Family?"


    "She is that fatty''s sister. The Dong Family''s Young Lady."


    "Before our arrival, were you two" Xia Ning Chang stopped mid-sentence as a light blush appeared on her face that even her veil couldn''t hide.


    She was no stranger to the concept of Dual Cultivation because of Su Yan''s guidance, but discussing such matters still made Xia Ning Chang embarrassed.


    Could it be that Su Mu seduced Dong Family''s Young Lady because her brother caused trouble for him at the High Heaven Pavilion?


    "Sister Xia, please don''t make such crude jokes" Su Mu looked at her with a nd face. "I would never cultivate with someone whose body isn''t ready for dual cultivation."


    "Ready for dual cultivation?" Xia Ning Chang was confused, and she slightly tilted her head.


    "Engaging in dual cultivation before the age of sixteen is harmful to a human''s body, and in some cases, it might even diminish their aptitude as dual cultivators, limiting what they could achieve in the future."


    "Oh" Xia Ning Chang nodded, and after a few seconds, another question appeared inside her head. "How did you know that Master and I arrived at the Medicine King''s Valley?"


    Xia Ning Chang had requested Su Yan not to inform Su Mu about her arrival as she wanted to surprise him, which made her wonder how he knew the moment she arrived. In the end, she was the one who was surprised at his sudden appearance.


    "You know about the long-distancemunication function of the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, right?"


    "I do."


    Although Xia Ning Chang hadn''t reached a Minor Aplishment in the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, she had learned what the Secret Art was capable of from Su Yan.


    "The Secret Art also allows the practitioners to locate each other at great distances depending on their mastery and cultivation base." Su Mu exined, walking towards Dong Qing Yan. "Since you have started cultivating the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, I sensed your presence when you arrived at the Medicine King''s Valley."


    "Can I do it, too?"


    "After your mastery of the Secret Art and cultivation base increases, yes." Su Mu answered Xia Ning Chang''s question with a small smile. "For now, even I can''t do much because of my limited cultivation base."


    If Su Mu or any of his partners wanted to, they could choose not to be detected by others using the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, but there were two exceptions.


    First, they could only hide from those with simr or lower versions of the Secret Art, as those with higher versions could still detect them.


    Second, no matter who it was, they couldn''t hide from Su Mu, the centre of the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, and Su Yan, who bnced the Secret Art.


    Su Yan''s role as the Head Wife was more significant than she currently realised, but there was no need for her to know that now.


    Su Mu believed that Su Yan would understand everything by herself as her understanding of the Secret Art increased.


    "I see."


    Xia Ning Chang was satisfied with Su Mu''s answer, and she watched as he leaned forward, bringing his mouth closer to Dong Qing Yan''s ear.


    "Wake up!"


    "It wasn''t me, I swear! It was all brother''s faultHuh?" Dong Qing Yan woke up with a loud shout and immediately sat on the bed with sleepy eyes.


    "Hello" Xia Ning Chang gave Dong Qing Yan an awkward nod when their eyes met.


    "You are?" The Dong Family''s Young Lady looked confused, but her eyes widened when she noticed Su Mu. "Y-Young Master Su! Why are you inside my bedOuch!"


    Thud!*


    Bringing his hand forward, Su Mu gave Dong Qing Yan a rather painful forehead flick before she could finish her words,pletely waking her up in the process.


    "Who sneaked inside whose room?"


    "A! I''m sorry" Dong Qing Yan rubbed her slightly red forehead with teary eyes, whining in pain.


    Even though it didn''t hurt much, as someone who had never once fought in her life, her pain tolerance was even worse than Xia Ning Chang''s.


    "So, do you have a way to visit the Pill Saint''s Peak faster than simply visiting the Alchemist Summit?"


    "Ah!" Dong Qing Yan blinked at Su Mu''s words, realising the reason she came to visit him in the first ce. "Yeah, I do! But I want something in return"


    "And what would that be?"


    "If you are an alchemist, then it''s possible for you to reach the Pill Saint''s Peak in a few weeks rather than two months. But in return, teach me alchemy!"


    "I don''t take in disciples."


    Su Mu''s blunt reply caused Dong Qing Yan''s face to turn red in embarrassment.


    "Who wants to be your disciple? Teach me so I can be the Disciple of Medicine King''s Valley''s Hidden Cloud Peak Elder, Xiao Fu Sheng! If I be Elder Xiao''s disciple, it''ll be possible for you to enter the Pill Saint''s Peak!"


    She was the Dong Family''s first Young Lady, from small torge the family had spent a huge amount of effort and resources to cultivate her, whatever pill she wanted she could directly acquire it, so why would they allow her to learn Alchemy?


    Therefore, even if she showed a strong interest in Alchemy, she still had very little practical experience.


    Now that she hade to Medicine King''s Valley, it was like directly ascending to Heaven, so Dong Qing Yan couldn''t lose her chance to be Xiao Fu Sheng''s disciple.


    "How so?"


    "Hidden Cloud Peak is not far from your objective, and if you can enter there" Dong Qing Yan quietly implied. "Not to mention, the disciple exam will be conducted in two weeks. It''s infinitely better than waiting for the Alchemist Summit for two months."


    Although she wasn''t wrong, Su Mu had no intention to teach her the Dao of Alchemy himself.


    After that, Su Mu asked the inn''s owner to open a room for Dong Qing Yan a good distance away from his, and the Dong Family''s Young Lady excused herself.


    "Sister Xia, your cultivation has improved a lot." Su Mumented, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    When he departed from the High Heaven Pavilion, Xia Ning Chang was at the 2nd Stage of the True Element Realm, but now, her cultivation was at the Peak of the True Element Realm, and she was only a step away from reaching the Immortal Ascension Realm.


    Indeed, when it came to raw cultivation base, there weren''t many Special Physiques that couldpete with the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body.


    "It''s because of the herbs Brother Su gave me." Xia Ning Chang replied with a sweet smile, taking a seat next to Su Mu while removing the veil from her face.


    "You shouldn''t look down on your hard work like that." Su Mu''s body fell towards Xia Ning Chang, and his headnded on her thighs.


    A light blush appeared on Xia Ning Chang''s face, but she didn''t say anything.


    "By the way, what is the highest grade of pill you''ve refined after I left?"


    If he wasn''t wrong, her highest grade after the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance was Heaven Grade Top Rank.


    It was easy for him to tell an Alchemist''s grade by simply looking at them once, but he couldn''t do that with Xia Ning Chang, who had the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body.


    "Mysterious Grade High Rank." Xia Ning Chang answered immediately with a proud smile.


    "What about your sess rate in refining Mysterious Grade High Rank?"


    "About forty percent."


    "Mid Rank and below?"


    "I''ve never failed in Mysterious Grade Low Rank. As for the Mid Rank Pills, it''s about sixty percent."


    "You have improved a lot." Su Mu was somewhat surprised by Xia Ning Chang''s growth as an alchemist, and he looked up at her face with a smile.


    At this point, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Xia Ning Chang had surpassed almost every alchemist within this Small World, including the elders of the Medicine King''s Valley.


    The two of them looked into each other''s eyes for a few minutes, and soon, Xia Ning Chang opened her mouth.


    "Brother Su, do you intend to teach Dong Qing Yan the Dao of Alchemy?"


    From what Su Mu had previously told her, Xia Ning Chang was the only person he had ever taught Alchemy in both his lives, and if possible, she wanted it to stay that way. However, if he wanted to teach someone else, she wouldn''t stop him.


    "Of course not." Su Mu chuckled lightly, knowing what Xia Ning Chang was thinking about. "The only one I want to teach Alchemy to is Sister Xia."


    While Dong Qing Yan had some talent in Alchemy, she wasn''t good enough to inherit Su Mu''s achievements in the Alchemic Dao.


    Su Mu had little to no talent in the Dao of Alchemy, and all of his achievements were solely based on the thousands of years he invested in learning alchemy, so he wouldn''t pass them down to someone he saw as unworthy.


    "Really?" Xia Ning Chang seemed unnaturally happy at his words, and she gently ran her fingers through his hair. "But Brother Su told Dong Qing Yan toe back tomorrow."


    "She will learn the basics of alchemy tomorrow, but I won''t be the one to teach her." Su Mu gave Xia Ning Chang a knowing smile. "I''m sure Sister Xia can do it in my stead, right?"


    "Me?" Xia Ning Chang tilted her head in confusion. She wouldn''t mind doing it since Su Mu had asked her to, but his request confused her a little.


    "You can refuse if you want to, but teaching someone is a good method to go over the basics." Su Mu calmly exined. "While teaching Jiao''er the Sword Dao, I also learned a few things that can improve within the Heavenly Sword."


    The Heavenly Sword was one of the best Sword Techniques to exist, but after working on it from the start once again, Su Mu was sure that it could improve further, leading it to be a perfect Sword Technique.


    "I don''t mind teaching her." Xia Ning Chang answered. Since it wouldn''t cost her anything, she didn''t mind helping her fellow alchemist.


    "In the meantime, we''ll make sure that you can refine Mysterious Grade Mid-Rank Pills without fail. Old Man Meng''s reaction to your rapid growth will be worth it."


    "You enjoy messing with Master a bit too much, Brother Su."


    "It''s entertaining."


    Xia Ning Chang giggled at Su Mu''s words, and he smiled.


    For the next few hours, they talked about their experiences since they had separated.


    Xia Ning Chang exined about her travels with Meng Wuya to arrive at the Medicine King''s Valley, and she almost passed out from embarrassment when Su Mu started exining what happened between him and the Hu Sisters after they made it out of the Nether Mountains.


    Indeed, Xia Ning Chang''s reaction was priceless.


    And in the blink of an eye, two weeks passed.


    ---


    "Hsy, have you heard about the Standing Old Man?"


    "Standing Old Man?"


    "Yeah. From what I heard, an Old Man stood at the gates of the Medicine King''s Valley for three days without even moving a little with a devastated expression."


    "Huh? What kind of nonsense is that?"


    "They say his disciple got snatched away by some youngster, and he couldn''t ept the reality of it. And while there was a crowd of people around him, the old man suddenly disappeared."


    Within the past few days, the legend of the ''Heartbroken Old Man'' had be a hot topic among the people of the Medicine King''s Valley, with many people creating imaginary scenarios around the old man to entertain themselves.


    "I wonder what they are talking about" Xia Ning Chang asked, walking through the streets of the Medicine King''s Valley with Su Mu and Dong Qing Yan.


    "Indeed. Who could that Old Man be?" Su Mu pretended that he didn''t notice Meng Wuya''s Divine Sense, which had been following him around for a few days now.


    ***


    A/N:


    At this point, I write more notices about unannounced breaks than chapters.


    I started reading ORV and couldn''t stop. My bad. I''ll make up for thest month''s chapters in this one


    <strong><em>So, I just opened webnovel and realised that we can now change the font to some extent. Nice.</em></strong>

 Chapter 77: The Recruitment Test

    Chapter 77: The Recruitment Test


    "Brother Su might not know this, but because of the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body, I don''t need to stabilise my foundation after breaking through a major realm, much less minor realms."


    While walking through the streets of the Medicine King''s Valley, Xia Ning Chang exined some extra benefits of her Special Physique, which Su Mu listened to with interest.


    "No other Special Physiques in my knowledge provides such additional benefits"


    "I never thought there were things that you wouldn''t know."


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m not some all-knowing deity."


    ''It seems that Xia Ning Chang won''t need to stabilise her foundation until the peak of internal cultivation, the Emperor Realm.''


    Open Heaven Realm wasn''t part of the original human cultivation system, so some benefits that Special Physiques offered were limited to the peak of the Emperor Realm.


    ''If that''s the case, modifying her version of the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture wouldn''t be a bad idea.''


    Just as that thought crossed his mind, he heard Xia Ning Chang''s light giggle.


    "That makes me happy."


    "Why?"


    "Because it makes Brother Su less perfect and more humane, just like the rest of us"


    "In my current state, I am not so different from any ordinary person in this world, even those who aren''t cultivators; just more wise and experienced."


    Su Mu wasn''t surprised by Xia Ning Chang''s thoughts since it was simr to what Su Yan had once told him, and he watched as a smile appeared on her face.


    "I see"


    "But now that Sister Xia has broken through the Immortal Ascension Realm, you should start cultivating the Medicine God''s Divine Hands. That, coupled with the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, will make your cultivation speed a sight to behold."


    "Mmh." Xia Ning Chang enthusiastically nodded. "I''ll do my best."


    "And make sure not to reveal your cultivation base until we meet Old Man Meng."


    Meng Wuya''s reaction to the fact that Xia Ning Chang improved faster with Su Mu would be interesting.


    "Brother Su, you" Xia Ning Chang was at a loss for words for his habit of messing with her master, but she stillplied with his request.


    "Hey! Why are you guys so slow? Hurry! We''ll bete for Grandmaster Xiao Fu Sheng''s disciple exam!" Dong Qing Yan called out to Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu from a distance, waving her hand towards them.


    "At least someone is enthusiastic."


    "For the past weeks, Little Sister Dong has only talked about bing Senior Xiao Fu Sheng''s disciple, so she is bound to be enthusiastic."


    During their time together, Xia Ning Chang and Dong Qing Yan had bonded over their love for alchemy, and she had diligently taught thetter about the Dao of Alchemy. Thanks to her hard work, the Dong Family''s Young Lady had ranked up to a Common Grade High-Rank Alchemist, which was a considerable achievement.


    "I wonder how she''d react when she learns you''re a better alchemist than Xiao Fu Sheng." Su Mu asked, and Xia Ning Chang showed a bitter smile.


    "It''s sad that we won''t see her after leaving the Medicine King''s Valley."


    "Do you want me to seduce and take Dong Qing Yan with"


    "No! I have enough sisters!" Xia Ning Chang didn''t even let him finish, interrupting his words with a loud shout, which caused the people around them to notice their presence.


    "Pfft!" Su Muughed at Xia Ning Chang, who had covered her blushing face with her hands out of embarrassment. "That''s the loudest I''ve heard Sister Xia''s voice."


    Previously, he had been concealing their presence with his Divine Sense, but he lifted the concealment to mess with Xia Ning Chang a little.


    After all, she was the only Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator who would get embarrassed over something insignificant like this, which made it all the more interesting to watch.


    "Brother Su, you did that on purpose!" Xia Ning Chang protested, removing her hands as she felt Su Mu''s Divine Sense guide the people away from them.


    "I lost control of my Divine Sense for a moment because of you"


    "What did I do?"


    "Sister Xia looked so beautiful when flustered" Su Mu suddenly brought his face closer to Xia Ning Chang''s, so much so that she could feel his breath over her veil as he stared into her eyes. "I couldn''t help but forget about everything and admire your beauty"


    "B-Brother Su!" Xia Ning Chang''s face flushed red again, and she closed her eyes. "Please don''t tease me!"


    "I can''t help it when I''m with you." Su Mu replied with a light chuckle.


    If he had said something like that to Su Yan, she would have replied, ''What are you doing?'' with the ndest face known to humans. The Ice Phoenix had developed a strong defence againstpliments like these, after all.


    "Ugh" Xia Ning Chang groaned in embarrassment, and she started walking a bit faster, catching up with Dong Qing Yan. She was happy that Su Muplimented her beauty, but she couldn''t bring herself to look him in the eye.


    ''If you keep reacting like that, how am I supposed to stop?'' Su Mu smiled as he watched Xia Ning Chang escape, walking behind her.


    "We''re here!" Dong Qing Yan eximed with a bright smile.


    "Oh"


    Xia Ning Chang looked at the crowd gathered around them, noticing many people with a unique flower badge on their chests. Each of them had one, two, or three petals that were gold, silver, or white.


    Naturally, all of them were Alchemists.


    Earth Grade Mid to High-Rank Alchemists were the majority, but there were also many Common Grade Alchemists present. Altogether, at least three hundred had gathered, creating an extremely bustling atmosphere.


    At some point, Dong Qing Yan had also taken out a rusty ornament, a two-petal silver flower, and proudly pinned it onto her chest as if she wanted to let everyone here know she was also a Common Grade High-Rank Alchemist.


    ''Amazing There are so many alchemists here''


    Even within the Medicine King''s Valley, it was Xia Ning Chang''s first time seeing so many followers of the Alchemic Dao gathered in one ce.


    ''I rejected Old Man Meng''s offer to take me to the Myriad Drug Pond to mess with him, but it seems likeing here was worth it'' From the side, Su Mu noticed how excited Xia Ning Chang was to be here, and he gave her a small smile, which caused her to smile back at him.


    As time passed, more and more Alchemists gathered. All of them were full of anticipation, including Dong Qing Yan, with tension and expectations apparent on their faces. Some of them even had expressions of reverence and worship.


    It was easy to tell how highly these people regarded the chance to worship Hidden Cloud Peak''s Xiao Fu Sheng as their master.


    Within the Alchemistmunity, Xiao Fu Sheng held a position of unparalleled respect.


    A few months ago, when word came out from Medicine King''s Valley that Grandmaster Xiao was going to recruit disciples, the entire world shook. Countless Alchemists rushed over, wishing to worship him as their master and inherit his mantle.


    Both the Eight Great Families and the First-ss Sects also wanted to send their prized Alchemists to attend, but they were all rejected by Master Xiao.


    "Right. You can''t participate in the test if you are older than the age of twenty." Dong Qing Yan suddenly turned towards Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang.


    That exined why those gathered here were all from the younger generation.


    "That''s fine. I am seventeen."


    "And I am eighteen."


    Dong Qing Yan nodded at Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang''s answers, turning back towards the stage of the exam.


    Time continued to pass, and after about half an hour, amotion suddenly arose from the crowd. The disciples of the Medicine King''s Valley had finally appeared.


    These Medicine King''s Valley disciples were not direct disciples of Grandmaster Xiao, but they were instead Alchemists from other Peaks who gotmissioned to handle the administration of today''s test.


    Four Medicine King''s Valley disciples slowly walked towards the high tform, led by a middle-aged man walking forward. The man held arge pot of pills in his hands, and upon his appearance, the people suddenly burst into an uproar.


    "It''s Medicine King''s Valley''s Qin Ze. He''s only thirty-five years old but has already be a Heaven Grade High-Rank Alchemist!"


    "An unparalleled genius of this generation''s Medicine King''s Valley disciples; I heard he was even likely to be the next Valley Lord."


    "Shh, be quiet"


    "Sister Xia, when did you be a Heaven Grade High-Rank Alchemist?"


    "Hmm" Xia Ning Chang pondered for a few seconds. "Around six months before the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance opened."


    "More than two and a half years, huh?"


    "But why do you ask?"


    "Curiosity."


    "Gentlemen" Qin Ze swept his eyes over the crowd, cing therge bowl of pills on the table before cupping his fists. "For Uncle Xiao''s disciple recruitment test, this Qin Ze will be your invigtor!"


    After saying a few words, he turned around and removed the lid of the giant pot, allowing a strange medicinal fragrance to spread out. As everyone sniffed the aroma, each of them felt their spirits lurch.


    ''Ah, I see. So that''s what the test is'' Su Mu understood what Xiao Fu Sheng intended to do with the recruitment test.


    "The test is simple! These pills here are something my Uncle Xiao personally refined for today. Anyone who wants to be a disciple of Hidden Cloud Peak must swallow one of these pills and refine its medicinal effects. If you can do so, you will have passed the test. You may begin!"


    Finished, Qin Ze moved aside and allowed the three young Medicine King''s Valley disciples to step forward. Each of them watched the crowd with arrogant and indifferent eyes.


    Of the hundreds of people gathered, no one dared to step forward and be the first to try.


    "Brother Su, those are" Xia Ning Chang quietly leaned towards Su Mu, whispering into his ear.


    "You aren''t wrong. Those pills are indeed poisonous, but it''s not lethal." Su Mu quietly exined the pill''s function to her, and Xia Ning Chang nodded in return.


    On the other hand, Qin Ze also exined the test''s details to the participants.


    "Although it is a poison pill, swallowing it is not fatal! But if your aptitude isn''t enough to resolve its effects, you''ll be sick for three to five months at least."


    Hearing that this pill was not fatal, many participants'' nerves suddenly calmed. After all, Grandmaster Xiao was still a renowned master; naturally, he wouldn''t maliciously target their lives.


    After a short while, someone finally jumped onto the high tform and shouted, "I''ll go first!"


    "Me too!"


    With someone taking the lead, many people were suddenly willing to participate, and shortly after, more than a dozen people came forward.


    "Go ahead!" The disciples of the Medicine King''s Valley nodded.


    Every participant who hade up walked over to the pot, took out a pill, and ced it inside their mouth.


    "Please refine itpletely!"


    These dozen or so people who had swallowed the poison pill quickly sat cross-legged and began circting their various Secret Arts.


    Meanwhile, the hundreds of people in the audience stared towards them and carefully observed, hoping to gain the slightest of insights that may help them pass this test.


    "Should we also join them?" Xia Ning Chang turned towards Su Mu, followed by Dong Qing Yan.


    "There''s no need for that. The test isn''t about who refines the pill first, so it doesn''t matter." Su Mu lightly shook his head. Even if they were to finish first, they''d still need to wait for the test to end. "Let''s take our time and watch others suffer."


    "That''s not something one should say with such a calm face." Dong Qing Yan''s mouth twitched at his words, and Xia Ning Chang gave her an awkward smile.


    "I''m not the one who designed such a crude exam." Su Mu shrugged his shoulder at their reaction, creating a small barrier around him and hispanions.


    "What are you?"


    Su Mu didn''t answer Dong Qing Yan''s question, pointing his index finger towards the stage instead.


    After just ten breaths, one of the Alchemists who had taken the poison pill had their face go pale, and soon after, his whole body also began to tremble, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Gasps arose from within the audience. None of them had expected this poison pill to be so potent.


    As these gasps continued, three puffing sounds suddenly rang out from the stage, and soon, a bizarre stench began wafting through the air.


    It was that struggling Alchemist on stage inadvertently releasing several loud farts.


    The people who stood close to the tform were caught unaware and inhaled a big mouthful of this stench, which almost caused them to vomit on the spot. All of them showed expressions filled with disgust.


    The Alchemist''s pale face immediately turned bright from the stench. Under the watchful eyes of his peers, suddenly releasing three farts, such a result was obvious.


    Seeing countless members of the crowd gazing towards him with looks of both pity and disdain, the Alchemist, who was now thoroughly embarrassed, hastily stood up, jumped from the high tform, panicked and fled like a stray dog.


    "At least it''s mildly entertaining" Su Mumented.


    The crowd had not yet recovered from this farce when the high-profile two ''thud'' sounds suddenly came. As the people turned back to look at what had happened, everyone noticed that two Alchemists who had swallowed the poison pillspletely slumped over. Their eyes were unfocused, but they still maintained their initial position, yet they were unconscious.


    The three Medicine King''s Valley young disciples only spared these two a single nce before coldly snorting, walking over, and kicking them down off the tform.


    Their attitude was arrogant and overbearing, almost as if they were kicking aside two pieces of trash rather than people. However, no one dared object.


    "It''s hot!" One of the remaining Alchemists on the tform suddenly cried out, everyst piece of his exposed skin showing a blood-red shine, exuding a scorching heat. As steam began rising from his head, he viciously tore all his clothes apart until his upper body was exposed. However, it seemed he was so hot he did not realise he was already half-naked and kept wing at his chest.


    A few cultivators soon jumped onto the tform and dragged this suffering man down. These cultivators were likely from the same family or Sect as this Alchemist and did not want to see him shame himself.


    Surprisingly enough, it only took around thirty breaths for the first group of participants to fail the test.


    "A poison that reacts differently depending on the consumer''s Secret Arts; how profound." Xia Ning Chang muttered, looking at the fallen alchemists with pity and interest.


    These poison pills that Xiao Fu Sheng had refined were all the same type of pill, but they could produce various effects. There was no doubt he was worthy of his title of Grandmaster.


    Because of this, the Alchemists present could only randomly guess how they should refine Grandmaster Xiao''s poison pill.


    Soon after the first group got pushed down by the disciples of the Medicine King''s Valley, another thirty went up.


    As time passed, those who went up got poisoned one after the other, falling unconscious and embarrassing themselves. In the end, after almost two hundred of those gathered went up, no one cleared Grandmaster Xiao''s test.


    A gloomy atmosphere surrounded the whole test site.


    Amongst thetest group of Alchemists to go up and be poisoned, one of them, who had his entire body go stiff as stone yet remained conscious, cried out, "I''m not satisfied! I''m not convinced! How can just a single refining of a puny poison pill measure my extraordinary aptitude? I demand to visit Hidden Cloud Peak and speak directly with Grandmaster Xiao! Grandmaster Xiao, please give this junior a chance!"


    "Kick him down!" Qin Ze coldly replied.


    One of the three young disciples of the Medicine King''s Valley walked over in front of this youth and coldly booted him off the stage.


    However, despite being kicked off the stage, the young Alchemist kept shouting, "Grandmaster Xiao, I am worthy to inherit your mantle! Please give this junior a chance!"


    "No matter what the ce, Alchemists are always desperate to learn more" Su Mumented.


    Dong Qing Yan quietly whispered, "It''s because you don''t understand just how prestigious Grandmaster Xiao''s position in the Alchemistmunity is that you can say that. Just look at that guy; even though he''s behaving so ugly and disgracefully, is anyone here ridiculing him?"


    Her words weren''t wrong; most people were indifferent, while the others wore looks of sympathy.


    Without waiting for his answer, Dong Qing Yan bit her lower lip and continued.


    "Grandmaster Xiao, in the eyes of us Alchemists, is a supreme existence, and to worship him as a master, who would care about facing humiliation and losing face? It is simply their show of determination and preserving."


    "You''re not entirely wrong, but it depends on the master''s perspective. For some, things like these will be a sign of a disciple''s unwavering willpower and dedication, but for others, it will be a sign of desperation andck of self-esteem."


    "Then, what does Brother Su think about this situation?" Xia Ning Chang asked.


    "I teach whoever catches my interest, but if I needed to choose a disciple as a Swordmaster, I''d prefer to teach someone willing to swing their sword for a thousand years to show their dedication rather than someone who''d lower their head without consideration."


    "A thousand years? That''s impossible." Dong Qing Yan retorted.


    "By the way" Su Mu didn''t mind her words, and instead, he gave her a meaningful smile. "Are you sure you want to take that poison pill?"


    "W-What do you mean?"


    "You''ve also seen those people''s reactions; just passing out and falling to the ground could be considered lucky. If you fail the test and rip off all your clothes in the process"


    Dong Qing Yan''s pretty face suddenly went pale.


    "There are so many young people gathered here, and I think they would all be interested in that scene. The Dong Family''s Young Lady stripping off all her clothes, it''d make an even better rumour than you sneaking into my room."


    "That won''t happen"


    "What if you identally let out a few earth-shattering farts"


    "Don''t say that! And what even is earth-shattering farts?!" Dong Qing Yan shouted with a bright red face, which made Su Mu chuckle. Even Xia Ning Chang couldn''t help but giggle a little.


    No matter which of these ugly performances it was, they weren''t something this little girl could ept. If she were to embarrass herself in front of all these people, it would undoubtedly be a permanent shadow that loomed over her life, and once it happened, she would never be able to raise her head in public again.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll be fine." Su Mu decided not to tease her anymore.


    "You should''ve said that earlier!" Dong Qing Yan stomped her foot on the ground and turned around before walking towards the stage, her voice gradually turning into a whisper. "If things turn out like you said please take me away quickly"


    "Are you worried about her?" Su Mu looked at Xia Ning Chang with a smile.


    "Since Brother Su said she''ll be fine, I have nothing to worry about." Xia Ning Chang shook her head. She was worried a little, but she trusted her partner''s words. "Should we also participate in the recruitment test? There aren''t many people left"


    "Alright."

 Chapter 78: The New Demon Lord?

    Chapter 78: The New Demon Lord?


    Dong Qing Yan jumped onto the tform, followed by Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang, and seeing someone still dared to take the stage, a round of voices suddenly stirred below, shouting a few words of encouragement, which caused Dong Qing Yan to smile shyly.


    However, in the next instant, these people noticed the ornament that Dong Qing Yan had pinned on her chest.


    "She''s just a Common Grade Mid-Rank Alchemist"


    "Her level is so low; she''s probably just another fool."


    "Poor little girl, even if she is a fool, how will she be able to show her face after this?"


    Listening to these words, Dong Qing Yan bit down on her lip and remained silent.


    The three young Medicine King''s Valley disciples, however, still smiled at her.


    "Young Lady, if you please!"


    Dong Qing Yan nodded gently, took a deep breath, and walked to the pot. After pulling out a poison pill, she nced back once at Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang, silently consulting him.


    "Rest assured, we''ll observe you first." Xia Ning Chang smiled at Dong Qing Yan, and she nodded in return.


    "Thank you, Senior Sister Xia"


    Dong Qing Yan took a deep breath, ced the poison pill into her mouth, and nervously swallowed it before immediately sitting cross-legged and circting her Secret Art to refine the pill.


    In addition to her and the Medicine King''s Valley disciples, there were only Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang on the stage now, as most of the participants had lost their will toe forward and swallow the poisonous pill.


    "By the way, Brother Su, which Secret Art should I circte during the testthe Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture or the Medicine God''s Divine Hands?" Xia Ning Chang leaned towards her side and quietly asked.


    "You don''t have to circte any of the Secret Arts" Su Mu replied. "The Sacred Spirit Medicine Body is immune to all toxins and poisons, remember? All Sister Xia needs to do is surge some of her True Qi, and your body will refine the poisonous pill within a dozen or so breaths."


    "Right" It was something he had told her two years ago, but apparently, that detail skipped Xia Ning Chang''s mind since she had nevere in contact with any toxins in her life because of Meng Wuya''s overprotective nature. "What about Brother Su?"


    "I don''t need to use any Secret Art, either. The test heavily favours those with high purity of True Yang Qi, and my True Yang Qi is pure enough to refine these pills instinctively."


    The test was designed so that anyone who cultivated a True Yang Qi-based Secret Art would pass with absolutely no difficulties, and the Harem God''s Cultivation happened to be one of the best Secret Arts in that regard, which improved both his True Yang Qi and Yang Qi. [1]


    "I see."


    "And since it''ll be your first time circting the Medicine God''s Divine Hands, make sure to do it while in secluded cultivation."


    Medicine God''s Divine Hands was a Secret Art Su Mu had no real experience in cultivating, unlike the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, as it waspletely different from all the other Alchemy-rted Secret Arts he had, so Xia Ning Chang could only rely on herself while practising it.


    But with Xia Ning Chang''s talent and hard work, it wouldn''t be a problem for her.


    The two of them continued their conversation as time slowly passed, and after around fifteen minutes passed, Dong Qing Yan showed no reaction.


    Xia Ning Chang secretly used her Divine Sense to examine Dong Qing Yan, and she quickly discovered that the Yuan Qi in her body was rapidly circting while burning away the toxins from the poisonous pill.


    "Hey, that girl is pretty good; she''s managed tost this long!" Someone in the crowd below suddenly called out in surprise.


    Of the few hundred or so people who had taken the test already, in addition to a few of those Alchemists cultivated by Great Families and Sects, very few people had persisted for this long, and it wasn''t like no Common Grade Alchemists hade up before. It was just thatsting more than ten breaths was already considered good, but Dong Qing Yan''s performance now had caused everyone to sit up and take notice.


    "How did she do it? She''s another Alchemy genius, possibly even greater than Wang Qi Ren."


    "I know her; she''s the Dong Family''s Young Lady Dong Qing Yan!"


    "What, the Dong Family''s Young Lady?"


    As everyone was chattering, a ray of ck gas emerged from Dong Qing Yan''s brow and quickly became thick. Immediately after, the ck gas disappeared back into her body, and Dong Qing Yan hurriedly opened her mouth and spat out a visibly ck breath.


    At the end of this breath, Dong Qing Yan slowly opened her big round eyes.


    For the first time, Qin Ze, the invigtor of the exam, stood up from his chair with a big smile, repeatedly praising, "Good, good! Finally, someone managed to pass Uncle Xiao''s test!"


    Dong Qing Yan passed?


    Hundreds of people suddenly went silent, almost unable to believe their ears.


    From the beginning until the end, more than three hundred Alchemists from numerous forces, hailing from all over the world, came to take this test. Many of them had exceptional aptitude and were considered geniuses. Even Earth-Grade Top-Rank Alchemists had appeared, yet they all failed.


    But now, a Common Grade Mid-Rank Alchemist had managed to pass? What kind of profound and mysterious ability did she use to do it?


    Even Dong Qing Yan was stunned and stupid, blinking her eyes nkly while staring at Qin Ze.


    Xia Ning Chang smiled and called out to Dong Qing Yan, "Little Sister Dong, he said you have passed the Grandmaster''s test."


    "Uh huh?" Dong Qing Yan still seemed like she hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    Qin Ze''s previously cold and solemn look had now changed to a warm and friendly smile as he once again said, "Little girl, congrattions! You have passed this test! From now on, you are my Uncle Xiao Fu Sheng''s disciple! Waitthis Qin should be calling you Junior Sister now!"


    After this third exnation, Dong Qing Yan finally reacted.


    Out of nowhere, she jumped high up into the sky, crying out in happiness, and her hands clutched while her eyes immediately turned red.


    Only after she carried on like this for quite some time did she manage to barelypose herself and reply, "Yan''er greets Senior Brother Qin!"


    Qin Zeughed heartily, "Junior Sister is too polite! Uncle Xiao epting you as his disciple is a blessing for our Medicine King''s Valley."


    As these two exchanged greetings, the atmosphere between them immediately became harmonious, which caused the crowd gathered below to wear looks of pure shock.


    When had someone ever seen Qin Ze of Medicine King''s Valley acting so friendly? Each time someone found him to perform Alchemy for them, he would have an extremely displeased expression on his face, as though they all owed him something.


    But now, this fellow wasughing so hard every one of his teeth was exposed.


    It wasn''t like he was somehow incapable ofughing with others. It was that he had never ced anyone else in his eyes.


    "Now that Junior Sister has passed Uncle Xiao''s test, you are one of our Medicine King''s Valley''s disciples. If you have no other matters to settle first, you can apany me into Medicine King''s Valley, and if there is something you wish to deal with beforehand, please inform me now." Qin Ze said as heughed happily.


    Dong Qing Yan nodded. About her joining Medicine King''s Valley, she had to inform the Dong Family, but after things had progressed to this step, she firmly believed that her brother would no longer try to stop her.


    Her bing a Medicine King''s Valley disciple would also bring a lot of face to the Dong Family. No matter which force it was, as long as they belonged to this world, they would desire a good rtionship with Medicine King''s Valley. Now, the Dong Family''s Young Lady was the Medicine King''s Valley Grandmaster Xiao''s direct disciple. It was simply an iparable position.


    "Senior Brother, Yan''er''s friends would also like to try." Dong Qing Yan nced towards Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang.


    "Since they would like to try, then so be it. In any case, there are still a lot of Uncle Xiao''s poison pills remaining." Without digging any deeper into it, Qin Ze nodded without much thought. "What level of Alchemists are they?"


    "They are the ones who taught me alchemy" Dong Qing Yan still had no idea about their grades as alchemists, so that was the best answer she coulde up with.


    "Oh?" At first, Qin Ze thought that Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang were here to apany Dong Qing Yan because they didn''t have their alchemist badges on their clothes, but his evaluation of them increased after thetter''s words. "Very well."


    Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang took one poisonous pill from the pot and swallowed it before sitting cross-legged.


    Nearby, Dong Qing Yan looked at them nervously, while Qin Ze was curious about what his new Junior Sister''s mentors had to offer.


    ''Hmm''


    The moment the poisonous pill reached his stomach, Su Mu felt itpletely dissolve and pour directly into his meridians.


    ''The pill''s quality isn''t bad for someone from a small world like this; it seems Xiao Fu Sheng has devoted his entire life to alchemy''


    As random thoughts passed through his head, his body refined the poisonous pill on its own, and Su Mu soon felt thest of the toxinspletely disintegrate while the remaining dregs rose to his head and gathered into a cloud of turbid gas in his mouth.


    It was something Su Mu internationally left behind.


    If he hadn''t intentionally done so, his body would have refined the poisonous pill without any dregs to exhale, which was the passing criteria for the exam.


    To those observing, a ray of ck gas emerged from Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu''s brows and quickly became thick.


    "How? It hasn''t even been that long!" Qin Ze''s eyes widened, unable to contain his surprise.


    That was the sign that the final step of the test had arrived. Of the hundreds of Alchemists who had participated before now, only Wang Qi Ren and Dong Qing Yan had managed to reach this point; the former falling short, thetter finally seeding.


    Even then, it took a considerable amount of time for them to reach that step, but somehow, these new participants had achieved that within a minute.


    Only a true Alchemy genius could do something like this!


    Qin Ze suddenly became nervous as he carefully watched the new participants with his heart stuck in his throat. Uncle Xiao had personally told him that for this time''s test, as long as he could find even one suitable sessor, he would be satisfied.


    Now that Dong Qing Yan had already passed, if a second or third person also seeded, wouldn''t his old uncle cry out in joy? If Hidden Cloud Peak were to obtain more than one sessor, it was not hard to imagine it flourishing in the future.


    ''No! It''s too early to make a hasty decision!''


    Just as Qin Ze felt like his heart might burst from the tension, the wisp of ck gas between Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu''s eyebrows vanished. Qin Ze immediately held his breath as he intensely focused his attention.


    Qin Ze anxiously waited for a few seconds, and the moment Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang opened their mouths to let out a visibly ck breath, his expression was left dumbfounded with his mouth wide open.


    Dong Qing Yan''s mentorspleted the test in only one-tenth of the time it took her, the sole candidate who sessfully passed.


    Even if everyone witnessed it with their own eyes, it was hard to ept, both for Qin Ze and the crowd gathered near the stage.


    "Here." Su Mu, who got up first, held his hand out to Xia Ning Chang, which she grabbed with a smile before pulling herself up.


    "Thank you, Brother Su."


    "So" Su Mu then turned towards the dumbfounded Qin Ze, and he asked with a smile. "What are the results?"


    "Ah, yes" Qin Ze snapped out of the initial shock and announced loudly, "They both passed!"


    These words made the crowd below feel dizzy.


    Before now, so many people had gone up on the tform, but not a single one had been sessful, and yet, all of a sudden, three people passed one after the other.


    It didn''t make much sense.


    Some people were in shock, some seemed enthusiastic about passing the tests, while those who had previously failed were in denial.


    "Senior Qin, these three must have cheated somehow!"


    "That''s right, Senior Qin. These three must have found some trick to pass. A Common Grade Alchemist and twopletely unranked Alchemists, how could they have passed Grandmaster Xiao''s test?


    "Indeed, they must have used some underhanded means to do this. I am not satisfied!"


    Qin Ze''s smiling face immediately cramped up in annoyance and disgust, and he red towards the crowd gathered below before shouting. "This is my Uncle Xiao''s personally refined poison pill! No oneI repeatno one can avoid its effects. Even if an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator had consumed this pill without an appropriate aptitude for Alchemy, he would still be unable to bear it. If you are unsatisfied, you can try it yourself, but those who dare question the results are ndering the newly recruited disciples of my Medicine King''s Valley and Uncle Xiao!"


    As these words echoed throughout the za, the crowd fell silent.


    "Fuck. How can someone who can barely even perform Alchemy manage to pass? I don''t believe it!" One of the Alchemists in the crowd gnashed his teeth and jumped onto the tform.


    Many others soon followed behind him, and a momentter, arge group of people got poisoned.


    The giant medicine pot contained at least five or six hundred poison pills, but by noon, the participants had consumed all of them. However, in the end, no one managed to pass the test.


    Many people managed to reach the final step but ultimately fell short.


    It was clear to everyone now that Grandmaster Xiao had issued such a difficult test this time not to recruit disciples but to find a suitable sessor.


    After the test ended, Qin Ze came over with a smile and asked. "How should I address Junior Brother and Junior Sister?"


    "Su Mu."


    "I am Xia Ning Chang."


    "Good, good! Junior Brother Su and Junior Sister Xia." Qin Ze nodded to himself. "Would you three like to the Hidden Cloud Peak now? If Uncle Xiao were to learn that three people managed to pass his test, he would be very pleased."


    Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang had nothing that needed to be taken care of, but Dong Qing Yan wanted to meet her brother, Dong Qing Han, before visiting the Hidden Cloud Peak.


    Naturally, Qin Ze didn''t refuse her request and apanied her to her brother''s residence.


    ---


    Amongst the Medicine King''s Valley''s Twelve Peaks, the Hidden Cloud Peak was extremely close to the centre, only separated from the Pill Saint''s Peak by two small hills.


    As Su Mu, Xia Ning Chang, and Dong Qing Yan approached it and looked up, a rugged mountain path surrounded by lush green forests that led to the top of the peak was vaguely visible. The entire scene was beautiful.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was a stone upon which the three characters, "Hidden Cloud Peak." were inscribed.


    At the lower right corner of this monument, there was also an additional line of blood-red characters, "Trespassers will die!"


    ''That''s an animal''s blood''


    Rather than being intimidating, Su Mu found the Medicine King''s Valley''s warning sign to be somewhat pitiful.


    ''The least they could have done was use an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator''s blood''


    "It''s pretty." Xia Ning Chang nced over at the thousands of herbs that spread as far as the eyes could see, clearly mesmerised by the scene. "Big Sister Su would have loved it"


    {Please don''t make it sound like I am dead, Sister Xia.}


    Xia Ning Chang yelped in surprise when she heard Su Yan''s voice inside her head, but since she and Su Mu had stopped at a distance from the group, no one heard her except him heard her.


    "B-Brother Su! I heard Su Yan''s voice inside my head!"


    "I know" Su Mu chuckled at her exaggerated reaction, realising that as a newly promoted Immortal Ascension Realm, it was her first time hearing a telepathic message from someone. "I was talking to Su Yan and connected her with you through my Divine Sense."


    {I am surprised you never thought about such an implication of themunication function until now.}


    "Well, I never had reason to."


    "Big Sister Su"


    {It has been a while, Sister Xia. How have you been?}


    Xia Ning Chang felt a little awkward as she connected her Divine Sense to Su Mu''s, but when she heard Su Yan''s gentle tone, the feeling disappeared as soon as I appeared.


    "Yes"


    Su Yan and Xia Ning Chang talked for a few minutes until Su Mu asked.


    "So, what did you have to talk about?"


    {You said you wanted to visit the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land in the future, remember?}


    "Yeah."


    {There have been rumours saying that the Sect Master''s second disciple, Yang Bai, has conquered the 6 Evil Kings and became the new Demon Lord, so I thought of letting you know about it in advance.}


    "The new Demon Lord?"


    A/N:


    1. True Yang Qi is Yang-based Cultivation Energy, not the Yang Qi mentioned during lemons.

 Chapter 79: Alchemic God’s Refinement Method

    Chapter 79: Alchemic God¡¯s Refinement Method


    Chapter 79: Alchemic God''s Refinement Method


    Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang walked behind Doing Qing Yan, Qin Ze, and the other disciples from the Medicine King''s Valley, making their way towards Xiao Fu Sheng''s residence, the Hidden Cloud Peak.


    "How are things at the High Heaven Pavilion, Big Sister Su?"


    {With most Elders injured and the Sect Master''s dire situation, coupled with the news about the new demon lord, even more disciples have started to leave the sect.}


    Despite the hectic situation, Su Yan didn''t mention that she had been keeping most of the things at the High Heaven Pavilion, as the only thing that''d do was cause Xia Ning Chang to worry about her needlessly.


    That was how Su Yan behaved, and Su Mu knew of it, so he didn''t say anything about it.


    ''Yang Bai left the High Heaven Pavilion without destroying it despite his overwhelming cultivation base; either he had a lingering attachment to the ce or knew that his ascension as the demon lord would eventually allow other forces to make a move against the High Heaven Pavilion''


    If that wasn''t the case, Su Mu believed that Yang Bai wouldn''t have revealed his origins despite bing the new demon lord.


    ''Well, I''m sure Meng Wuya can handle it if someone other than Yang Bai attacks the High Heaven Pavilion, even if the attacker is from the Eight Great Families.''


    Meng Wuya''s current cultivation was at the 2nd Order Transcendent Realm, so as long as nothing major happened, he''d be more than enough to handle minor incidents like these.


    ''As for visiting the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land, I''ll keep a low profile there''


    After all, Su Mu couldn''t contend with a 3rd Order Transcendent Realm Cultivator like Yang Bai yet, not unless he had some advantage against him.


    "How is grandfather doing?"


    {His health has stabilised, but it''ll still take some time for him to move around again.}


    "Is that so?"


    After Su Yan had finished everything she wanted to say, she temporarily severed the connection formed by the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture.


    {Make sure to take care of yourself and Sister Xia.}


    "Take care of yourself, too. There''s no need to push yourself too much."


    {I know.}


    ---


    Half an hourter, everyone arrived at the mountain''s peak. At the top, there was a row of seven or eight houses, with more than half of them newly built.


    These were most likely the residents Xiao Fu Sheng had prepared for his disciples.


    At this point, Qin Ze stopped and turned to the three young Medicine King''s Valley disciples, "You three wait here."


    Immediately, the three disciples cupped their fists and asked, "Uncle Qin, please also allow us to go in."


    "What do you want to do there," Qin Ze questioned, somewhat unhappy.


    One of the three disciples, with a look of longing on his face, quickly replied, "Since we entered Medicine King''s Valley until now, we have only been able to pay our respects to Predecessor Xiao from afar, now that we are here well"


    Qin Ze frowned a little, but he still nodded. "Very well, but you are not to speak. Uncle Xiao does not like it when people disturb his home''s tranquillity."


    "Yes, we promise we will not speak." The three disciples immediately agreed.


    ''To think they''d be this excited to meet Senior Xiao'' Xia Ning Chang quietly looked at the scene from the side.


    It was apparent that Xiao Fu Sheng''s position within every Alchemist''s heart far exceeded what she had imagined. Even the disciples of Medicine King''s Valley were thrilled simply being able to meet him.


    Under Qin Ze''s leadership, the group walked straight towards the row of houses.


    But before they had gone far, two women emerged to receive them. These two women were great beauties. Their figures were outstanding, and their faces were charming. They revealed warm yet modest smiles as they nced towards Xia Ning Chang''s group.


    ''Immortal Ascension 5th and 6th Stage, huh? Their aptitude for cultivation isn''t that good, but it seems that Xiao Fu Sheng has expended a considerable amount of resources to raise them as his guards''


    It wasn''t an umon thing for Alchemists to do something like that, so Su Mu wasn''t surprised. There were only a handful of Alchemists who would focus on both cultivation and alchemy, so they''d have other cultivators around to guard them.


    As the two women approached the group, Qin Ze quickly cupped his fists, not daring to show the slightest disrespect and politely said, "My twodies, please inform Uncle Xiao that the people he requested are here."


    "There are three of them?" The two women nced at Dong Qing Yan, who cupped her fists at them.


    "Disciple greets these elders."


    "Yes" They smiled at Dong Qing Yan''s polite greeting before they turned towards Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang. "A beautiful girl with a veil and a young man with an annoying smile who abducted his disciple Are you perhaps the ones Senior Meng told Master about?"


    Hearing the woman''s words, the smile on Su Mu''s face widened slightly. It seemed like Meng Wuya had been talking about him a lot these days.


    "Yes. I am Senior Meng''s disciple, Xia Ning Chang."


    "And I am Su Mu."


    "I see" At Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu''s polite introduction, the women nodded and continued. "You may call me Aunty Xiang, and this is Aunty Lan."


    Dong Qing Yan, Qin Ze, and the other disciples from the Medicine King''s Valley were confused at the scene, but they all knew better than to ask a question about something that didn''t concern them, at least not right now.


    Aunty Xiang then looked at Dong Qing Yan and continued. "You do not have to be so anxious here; feel free to treat this ce like your home. From now on, the three of you will live here for quite some time. If you are too nervous, it will be ufortable for us, too."


    The other woman, Aunty Lan, alsoughed and added, "When we first came to Hidden Cloud Peak, we were nearly the same age as you two, yet in a sh, over twenty years passed."


    After listening to their words, Dong Qing Yan''s tense nerves gradually rxed.


    "Twodies, is Uncle Xiao" Qin Ze patiently waited for their greetings to finish before respectfully inquiring.


    "Master is waiting for his new disciple with his old friend, Senior Meng." Aunty Lan exined, knowing what Qin Ze wanted to do. "He said that no one except these three shoulde and visit them."


    When they heard this, not only did the three young Medicine King''s Valley disciples look sad, but even Qin Ze appeared slightly disappointed.


    "Then I shall leave things here to you!" Qin Ze quickly adjusted his expression, cupped his fists and led the three Medicine King''s Valley disciples back down the mountain.


    When they left, the two women guided Dong Qing Yan, Xia Ning Chang, and Su Mu towards Xiao Fu Sheng''s residence.


    "Sister Xia, there''s something I need your help with" Su Mu quietly whispered what he had in mind to Xia Ning Chang.


    "Brother Su, that''s a bit You shouldn''t tease Master so much"


    "You want to do it, too, right?"


    "That''s" Xia Ning Chang couldn''t deny that she had started to take an interest in moments when Su Mu messed with Meng Wuya a little, but she didn''t wish to admit that in front of him.


    "It''s settled then."


    As they arrived outside the house, a loud, cheerful voice came from the inside.


    "Hahahaha! Old Man Xiao, didn''t I tell you that those two would make their way to this ce one way or another? To think they''de here after clearing the test you were so confident in; how does it feel to lose a bet you were so confident in?"


    Naturally, the voice belonged to Meng Wuya."


    "You''re being too serious about a random bet, Brother Meng."


    "A win is a win, Old Man Xiao!"


    "Looks like Treasurer Meng is enjoying himself" Su Mumented, and Xia Ning Chang giggled at his words.


    "It has been lively since Senior Meng arrived at the Hidden Cloud Peak." Aunty Xiang added with a soft smile on her face.


    "By the way, Aunty Xiang, how does Master know Senior Xiao?" Xia Ning Chang asked.


    "Senior Meng saved Master''s life a long time ago, and they have been friends ever since that incident. He is the only person Master truly considers a friend."


    "Oh"


    "Master, the three juniors you were expecting have arrived." Soon, Aunty Lan announced their arrival before opening the door, and the five of them walked inside Xiao Fu Sheng''s house.


    ''So that''s Xiao Fu Sheng?''


    Su Mu looked at the white-haired man, who appeared to be in his sixties, with a long white beard that fell past his chest. His face was calm and dignified, yet, at the moment, it seemed to have a few additional wrinkles as he nced at Meng Wuya with a tired expression, unable to keep up with thetter''s pace.


    ''His talent in Alchemy is praiseworthy; he might even be a Spirit Grade Low-Rank Alchemist even in this small world, but other than that, his current state is quite disappointing''


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that Xiao Fu Sheng already had one leg in the grave.


    Contrary to Su Mu''s reaction, Dong Qing Yan suddenly tensed up.


    An extraordinary figure she had long since idolised was now standing before her eyes. Her feelings were easy to imagine.


    On the other hand, Meng Wuya walked towards Xia Ning Chang with a warm expression. "My dear disciple, it has been so long."


    "Greetings, Master." Xia Ning Chang politely greeted Meng Wuya, and thetter turned towards Su Mu, who smiled at him.


    "Treasurer Meng, how have you been?"


    "Life was perfect until you showed up." Meng Wuya quietly examined Su Mu''s cultivation base with his Divine Sense, noting that for the very first time, the brat''s cultivation hadn''t increased in the little time he hadn''t seen him.


    While retrieving his Divine Sense, Meng Wuya thought, ''It''s a good thing that he isn''t rushing to increase his cultivation but also making sure to take care of his foundation, too.''


    Xiao Fu Sheng also walked towards their group and circled Dong Qing Yan a few times, knowing that she was the only one who took the exam intending to be his disciple, and he happilymented. "Very good, very good!"


    "Greetings, Senior Xiao." Xia Ning Chang politely greeted Xiao Fu Sheng, who nodded at her.


    "Yes. You must be Brother Meng''s disciple" The High-Rank Mysterious Grade Alchemist then turned towards Su Mu. "And you must be the one he talked aboutthe young man who has no respect for his elders..."


    "Please don''t mind that senile old man''s words, Old Man Xiao. Treasurer Meng has a habit of talking nonsense." Su Mu''s tone was so polite and sincere that it made Xiao Fu Sheng doubt the authenticity of Meng Wuya''s words for a moment.


    "Don''t talk like I''m not here, brat." Meng Wuya''s mouth twitched at Su Mu''s words, but he held himself together.


    "Now, now, why don''t we let the young ones rest for a while and talkter?" Xiao Fu Sheng said, turning towards his two guards. "Xiang''er, Lan''er, show them their houses."


    Su Mu nced at Meng Wuya before turning towards Aunty Xiang and Aunty Lan with a smile. "Sister Xia and I can share one room; please don''t mind us."


    "Share one room?!" Meng Wuya thought he had heard wrong for a second. His lovely disciple with Su Mu inside the same room?


    "Is something wrong, Treasurer Meng?"


    ''You exactly know what is wrong, you damn brat!'' Meng Wuya almost cursed out loud when he looked at Su Mu''s innocent expression, but he held himself together and replied. "Since Old Man Xiao''s disciples have already prepared amodations for you, why waste their efforts?"


    "Oh, no. It''s alright. Senior Meng doesn''t need to worry about small details like that." Aunty Xiang politely replied.


    "Since Aunty Xiang has already said so, why don''t we ask Sister Xia for her opinion?" Su Mu gave Xia Ning Chang a meaningful smile, and she understood what he wanted her to do.


    "Brother Su and I have slept in the same room ever since we arrived at the Medicine King''s Valley, so I don''t have a problem with it"


    "Huh?" Xia Ning Chang''s innocent reply was enough for Meng Wuya to choke on the air, indicating that he was caught off guard by her words, but s, Su Mu had another thing to add.


    "Not to mention, the bed Sister Xia and I slept on was too small for two people, so we''d appreciate a somewhat bigger bed."


    "In a small bed?" Hearing those words, Meng Wuya started coughing violently, and Xiao Fu Sheng hurriedly patted his back.


    "Brother Meng! Are you alright?! Have you been injured?!"


    "His soul is, for sure."


    "You''re too much" Dong Qing Yan''s mouth twitched when she looked at the smile on Su Mu''s face.


    "Treasurer Meng asked for it." Su Mu shrugged his shoulders at Dong Qing Yan''s words. He had no intentions of messing with Meng Wuya this time, not until he heard how the old man described him to everyone at the Hidden Cloud Peak.


    After that, Aunty Xiang and Aunty Lan guided Su Mu, Xia Ning Chang, and Dong Qing Yan to their new amodations.


    ---


    [One weekter.]


    Inside a room, Meng Wuya and Xiao Fu Sheng chatted as they shared some tea.


    After drinking a few cups, Meng Wuya grinned meaningfully and asked. "Old Man Xiao, this old master''s purpose ising this time. You should already know, correct?"


    Xiao Fu Sheng chuckled lightly, put down his cup and nodded, "Of course I know, with regards to giving guidance about alchemy to Xia Ning Chang, this old man has no objections, but your other request"


    "Is it inconvenient?"


    "It is not inconvenient; however, it depends on their qualifications to enter that ce! If those two are not qualified, then even if I allow them to visit the Myriad Drug Pond, it will simply be a waste; it costs quite a bit to open it, after all."


    Hearing these words, Meng Wuyaughed heartily, "Believe me, those two are more than qualified."


    Xia Ning Chang had the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body, and Su Mu was capable enough to be the inheritor of a Saint-Grade High-Rank Alchemist. As far as Meng Wuya was concerned, if they weren''t qualified to enter the Myriad Drug Pond, no one under the heavens was.


    "You are that confident?" Xiao Fu Sheng wrinkled his brow.


    Meng Wuya smiled and nodded, "It is not my self-confidence; it is simply my confidence in them. If you don''t believe me, you can test them yourself!"


    For the past week, Su Mu had shown no intentions of convincing Xiao Fu Sheng about letting them visit the Myriad Drug Pond, and all he did was spend time with Xia Ning Chang inside their room.


    Since that was the case, Meng Wuya had no choice but to intervene.


    Meng Wuya believed that Su Mu would convince Xiao Fu Sheng one way or another to allow them to visit the Myriad Drug Pond, whether it be by offering up something rted to alchemy or by sneaking inside on his own, so it was better to get it over with quickly.


    Xiao Fu Sheng was slightly startled by Meng Wuya''s bold ims, but he was also intrigued. "Good! This old master is also interested now."


    "Xiang''er, call Su Mu, Xia Ning Chang, and Dong Qing Yan."


    "Yes, Master."


    Aunty Xiang left the room at Xiao Fu Sheng''s orders, and soon, she returned with the three youngsters.


    "Old Man Xiao here wants to test your Alchemy skills. Give him a demonstration and make sure not to disappoint him." Meng Wuya nced at Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu with a sly smile.


    "Yan''er, you should sit and listen to this, as well."


    "Disciple understands."


    Xiao Fu Sheng wanted his disciple, Dong Qing Yan, to listen to the test and broaden her knowledge of Alchemy from this experience.


    This teststed for a considerable amount of time, with Xiao Fu Sheng asking various questions about the Alchemic Way, from shallow to deep, step by step, slowly but surely increasing in difficulty.


    Xia Ning Chang answered each question with seriousness on the opposite side, while Su Mu remained quiet for the most part, and he only spoke up to correct Xia Ning Chang asionally.


    It wasn''t the correct way, but it was enough to express his knowledge in the Alchemic Way.


    Half a dayter, Old Xiao wore a pleasantly surprised expression, and after a full day, his face had be filled with shock, while the way he looked upon Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang had also changed.


    Meng Wuya, on the side,ughed proudly and asked. "So, how about it? Are they qualified?"


    Xiao Fu Sheng pondered for a long time in silence before finally summarising. "For Xia Ning Chang, her basic skills and theoretical knowledge are as solid as Mount Tai, and she has gained many insights that even this old man has not. As for Su Mu"


    "What about him?"


    "Although he seems tock the passion for alchemy and knowledge about herbs, his insights in the Alchemic Way are even more profound than Xia Ning Chang''s. His small exnations were enough to give this old master some insights"


    Throughout evaluating Su Mu, Xiao Fu Sheng also benefited immensely from the various answers that Su Mu gave to Xia Ning Chang.


    "That''s only natural" Meng Wuya said tly, knowing that Su Mu''s knowledge of alchemy was no surprise. It was the least he''d expect from a Saint-Grade Alchemist''s inheritor.


    However, his pride in Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu was apparent, with his grin extending from ear to ear.


    Xiao Fu Sheng chuckled before ncing at him with a knowing smile. "Theory is one thing, but sometimes knowing theory is not as good as moving one''s own hands."


    {I am very good with my hands, won''t you say, Sister Xia?} Su Mu quietly sent a telepathic message to Xia Ning Chang.


    {Brother Su!!!!}


    When Xia Ning Chang understood what he was talking about, her face instantly turned bright red, but she didn''t let anyone else notice her embarrassment.


    When Xia Ning Chang understood what he was talking about, her face turned bright red, but she didn''t let anyone else notice her embarrassment.


    On the other hand, Meng Wuya was still arguing with Xiao Fu Sheng. "Old Man Xiao, if my disciple cannot let you be convinced, this old man will change his surname to yours and call you grandfather!"


    "If it''s about practical skills, why not simply let us perform alchemy and see for yourself, Senior Xiao?"


    The reason Xia Ning Chang proposed something like that was simple. She had always wanted to witness Su Mu perform alchemy, and he promised he''d show her after they arrived at the Hidden Cloud Peak.


    "Come with me!" Xiao Fu Sheng nodded before standing up and motioning to the crowd.


    Entering a different room inside his residence, Old Xiao brought everyone to the entrance of an underground passage. From how it looked, one could tell that the Hidden Cloud Peak had an enormous underground space.


    Everyone here was a cultivator, so descending a long distance was not an issue. After passing a few bends, they came across arge stone room.


    The stone chamber was the size of ten regr-sized houses, and it had a variety of Pill Furnaces surrounded by many medicine shelves. Each of these shelves had a variety of herbs; even with a cursory nce, anyone could tell that the amount stored there was massive.


    "You have a lot of good things here." Meng Wuyamented as he looked around, picking up a few items and examining them, often appearing reluctant to let go.


    Xiao Fu Sheng didn''t mind and casually replied, "These are all of this old master''s ie from a lifetime''s hard work."


    Everyone who had evere to ask Xiao Fu Sheng to perform Alchemy would always bring many precious treasures topensate him, most of which had been stored here over the years.


    Xiao Fu Sheng then turned towards Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang. "You may use anything here; choose some ingredients and refine the highest grade of pill possible. Let this old master take a look at your skills."


    "You can go first, Sister Xia."


    "Okay."


    Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang wandered around the stone room, picking out the herbs they wanted to refine. Dong Qing Yan also helped them carry the herbs they selected.


    After a few minutes, the three returned with a selection of herbs, but when Xiao Fu Sheng came to inspect their choices, he couldn''t help wrinkling his brow when he looked at Xia Ning Chang''s section, "These materials are all for refining Heaven Grade High-Rank pills. Are you that confident?"


    However, Xia Ning Chang only nodded at his words.


    "Very well, then begin. Use whatever pill tripod around here that you''d like. This old master has plenty, after all." Xiao Fu Sheng smiled.


    "There''s no need" Xia Ning Chang softly said.


    "No need for a pill furnace" Xiao Fu Sheng had not even finished his sentence before he saw Xia Ning Chang''s True Qi suddenly surge.


    Gently picking up one of the materials with her delicate hands, Xia Ning Chang formed her True Qi into fine threads and injected it into the herb, its medicinal essence quickly being extracted as a result and then floating mid-air like drops of crystal rain, quickly forming a fragrant medicinal liquid.


    At the flick of her wrist, the drop of liquid moved to her other hand, and there, it gently floated above her palm.


    Xia Ning Chang then picked up another herb, followed the same procedure, and soon after, another drop of crystal liquid appeared.


    Every time she extracted the medicinal essence from a herb, it would lose its spirituality and wither.


    "Heavens" Dong Qing Yan''s eyes filled with indescribable shock, her face showing an expression of pure awe.


    What Xia Ning Chang did was not Alchemy; instead, it appeared to be some magical disy.


    Xiao Fu Sheng was equally surprised, his mouth constantly muttering, "Someone can refine medicinal liquid like this? How could it be? How is this possible?"


    Less than a quarter of an hourter, all the herbal essences had condensed into a medicinal liquid, which then gathered in Xia Ning Chang''s palm.


    Next, she gently waved her hands and moulded her True Qi into this ball of liquid. A momentter, she suddenly gripped her fist, and the surrounding World Energy swirled together. After this rapid and unexpected change, once she opened her hand again, a blue pill appeared inside it.


    The pill was perfectly rounded, not containing the slightest impurity. On its surface, there was awork of fine lines that appeared in a pattern simr to a cultivator''s meridians.


    "Pill Veins!" Xiao Fu Sheng''s eyes nearly popped out as he suddenly screamed.


    "Uncle, please examine it!" Xia Ning Chang gently held this pill and passed it towards Xiao Fu Sheng.


    "Careful. Careful little miss, please don''t damage the Pill Veins" Xiao Fu Sheng stretched out his trembling hands and extremely gently received the pill as if it were some divine object he wanted to pay homage to.


    "Hmph, what a good-for-nothing!" Meng Wuya teased promptly.


    "Fool, you don''t know shit!" Xiao Fu Sheng viciously cursed, lightly turning over the pill as he carefully examined it.


    "They are Pill Veins real Pill Veins." At the moment, Xiao Fu Sheng no longer had any trace of a Grandmaster''s demeanour; he was totally like an ignorant country bumpkin who had suddenlye to the big city, gazing in wonder at the marvels before him.


    "Master, what exactly are Pill Veins?" Dong Qing Yan inquired.


    "Pill Veins" Xiao Fu Sheng gently sighed, "The appearance of Pill Veins is one of the highest achievements an Alchemist can attain in Alchemy. These faint lines on the pill''s surface are like our body''s meridians. In other words, Pill Veins are a pill''s meridians!"


    "Whether or not a pill has Pill Veins, its grade does not change, but there is a big difference between a pill with Pill Veins and one with none. Pills with Pill Veins have absorbed the energy of Heaven and Earth and are more than twice as potent as ordinary pills. In addition, the existence of Pill Veins can prevent a pill from losing any of its medicinal effects, which means that no matter how many years it is stored, its efficacy will not decrease." Xiao Fu Sheng exined, his voice filled with awe and admiration. "This old master has been studying Alchemy for many years, and recently, I have focused on the refinement of Pill Veins, but only when refining Common Grade pills will I have asional sess, for Earth Grade, Pill Veins rarely appear, and as for Heaven Grade I''ve never seeded."


    Turning around, his eyes shining, Xiao Fu Sheng gazed towards Xia Ning Chang. "When you refine Heaven Grade pills, what proportion of them have Pill Veins appear?"


    Xia Ning Chang immediately bit her lip and timidly looked at Meng Wuya.


    She had already given Xiao Fu Sheng a hefty blow today, and she really couldn''t bear to answer this question truthfully.


    What would she do if Xiao Fu Sheng suddenly passed out and never opened his eyes again?


    However, Meng Wuya only grinned, "Just tell him."


    "One out of ten"


    Xiao Fu Sheng gasped.


    One out of ten Heaven Grade pills had Pill Veins, and each of these would have more than twice the ordinary efficacy; such methods exceed the realm of skills.


    It could only be a heavenly blessing!


    Still wearing a look of shock, Xiao Fu Sheng quickly asked, "Pill cloud? Has the legendary Pill Cloud that is even above Pill Veins appeared?"


    Xia Ning Chang shook her head.


    Xiao Fu Sheng was about to ask more, but before he could, Su Mu''s voice came from the side.


    "Well, now it''s my turn to refine a pill"


    "When did you even get there?"


    "When you were busy panicking over Pill Veins."


    Su Mu smiled at Dong Qing Yan''s question, sitting on the ground with a pill furnace he randomly picked up from the stone room.


    "Oh" Xiao Su Sheng turned his attention towards Su Mu, remembering that his aplishments in the Alchemic Way were even higher than Xia Ning Chang''s and believing that he''d show an even more spectacr disy than her. "What grade of Pill will you refine?"


    Xia Ning Chang and Dong Qing Yan were also looking forward to his performance at Alchemy.


    Naturally, as someone who knew him as the inheritor of a Saint-Grade High-Rank Alchemist, Meng Wuya was no exception.


    "Don''t look at me like that; even I can''t show something as spectacr as Sister Xia" Su Mu chuckled when he looked at the anticipation in their eyes. "As for the pill''s grade, it''ll be a Heaven Grade Low-Rank Pill."


    "Heaven Grade Low-Rank?"


    Refining a Heaven-Grade Low-Ranking Pill at Su Mu''s age was an unachievable aplishment for most, but after what Xia Ning Chang had shown, an aplishment like that felt somewhat small.


    However, Su Mu didn''t mind their reactions, and he turned towards Xia Ning Chang and continued. "Although you can''t perform alchemy through the same method, it''ll be good for you to observe properly."


    "Mmh." Xia Ning Chang nodded, and Su Mu turned towards the pill furnace next to him.


    ''It''s been quite a lifetime since I performed Alchemy; it''d be embarrassing if the Alchemic God''s Refinement Method failed''


    The Alchemic God''s Refinement Method was the method Su Mu had used ever since he became an Alchemist, and it contained a total of a thousand and eight Spirit Arrays. However, currently, he couldn''t even form eighteen of them at once.


    ''Eight Spirit Arrays should be more than enough''


    Usually, Su Mu would''ve only used three or four at best, but since the current refinement''s purpose was to let Xia Ning Chang observe, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to refine some pills properly.


    The starting process was simr to every other alchemist in the world, and Su Mu used his True Yang Qi to condense the medicinal essence of the herbs into a liquid, which took a little over an hour.


    "Such pure Yang Qi; it''s hard to believe how easily it can condense the medicinal liquid"


    "His control over True Yang Qi is also exceptional"


    "His concentration ismendable, too"


    "This old master can''t believe that this brat can concentrate on something that''s not a beautiful woman"


    "Silence."


    Su Mu stopped the meaninglessments from the onlookers with a serious expression.


    He formed a few mysterious seals with his hands before stretching out his right hand a bit. Immediately, an image of aplex Spirit Array appeared in the air before flying into the Pill Furnace.


    A momentter, another Spirit Array appeared and rested below the Pill Furnace, followed by one that levitated above the Pill Furnace.


    Within a minute, eightplex Spirit Arrays surrounded the Pill Furnace from all sides, and Su Mu took a deep breath before closing his eyes.


    Soon, the World Energy around the Pill Furnace started pouring into it without restraint. It was a scene much different from what Xia Ning Chang had shown, as back then, the World Energy had only swirled around her palm rather than being absorbed by it.


    Time slowly passed, but no one present dared to utter a single word. Xiao Fu Sheng, Dong Qing Yan, and Xia Ning Chang carefully examined Su Mu''s every movement, and Meng Wuya looked in awe even though he wasn''t an alchemist.


    "Haah"


    After another hour, Su Mu let out a long, tired sigh before opening the pill furnace.


    ''It failed despite all that effort, huh? Well, alchemy was never my strong suit; not practising for tens of thousands of years would make anyone rusty''


    However, since Xia Ning Chang observed the whole refining process, Su Mu didn''t mind the failure.


    "S-Such rich pill fragrance. Show us the results"


    "Right."


    Su Mu pulled a golden pill out from the pill furnace, holding it between his index and middle finger like candy.


    The pill''s colour and fragrance were much more potent than the one refined by Xia Ning Chang, but there was another difference between them.


    On Su Mu''s pill, there were strange rounded patterns much different from the Pill Veins on Xia Ning Chang''s pill, almost resembling a cloud.


    Xiao Fu Sheng was the first to realise that, and his whole body trembled.


    "Are those"


    "Yeah, they''re the Pill Clouds you mentioned."


    The pill''s refinement was a sess, but the quality didn''t match up to Su Mu''s expectations, which made it a failure.


    "Pill Clouds on a Heaven Grade Low-Rank Pill" While everybody was at a loss for words, Xiao Fu Sheng raised his hands towards Su Mu. "Young MasterNo, Grandmaster Su, can I hold this pill and examine it?"


    "Hmm. What should I do?" Su Mu gave Xiao Fu Sheng a meaningful smile. "If Old Man Xiao could do something about the Myriad Drug Pond"


    "O-Of course! It''ll be the Medicine King''s Valley''s fortune if Grandmaster Su were to visit the Pill Saint''s Peak!"


    "And there were some herbs I needed"


    "Anything Grandmaster Su desires."


    ''Old Xiao, were you always that desperate?'' Meng Wuya blinked in surprise, unable to even recognise the friend he had known for more than a few decades.


    "Then it''s fine. Look for as long as you want."


    "Ah!" Xiao Fu Sheng''s heart almost jumped out of his chest when Su Mu nonchntly tossed the pill towards him.


    The moment he sessfully caught the pill, the strength in Xiao Fu Sheng''s legs vanished, and he fell to his knees, breathless.


    "M-Master!" Dong Qing Yan hurriedly tried to help her master, crouching and patting his back.


    ---


    Words: 5,385

 Chapter 80: The Demon Lord’s First Move

    Chapter 80: The Demon Lord¡¯s First Move


    Chapter 80: The Demon Lord''s First Move


    It took a long time for Xiao Fu Sheng to calm down, but after he did, he kept staring at the Pill Cloud of the pill Su Mu had refined, almost like he was in a trance.


    But for everyone else, it was understandable, and they gave Xiao Fu Sheng some time alone with the Heaven Grade Low-Rank Pill.


    The dream he had chased for his entire life came true in such an abrupt manner, and Xiao Fu Sheng slowly turned towards the young man who had made it possible.


    "Grandmaster Su"


    "What is it?"


    Su Mu had long since been familiar with being called Grandmaster or Senior by Alchemists every time he demonstrated his skills, so Xiao Fu Sheng''s attitude didn''t surprise him, and neither did he try to deny the old man''s respect.


    Most of the Alchemists were such people; they''d respect those with higher insights into the Alchemic Way regardless of age or status.


    "From the way you behaved, the Pill Cloud''s appearance was no coincidence, right?"


    "I refined it with the intention for the pill to form Pill Clouds"


    Su Mu confirmed Xiao Fu Sheng''s doubts, which caused thetter to look up to him with admiration.


    "Master, what is the difference between Pill Veins and Pill Clouds?" Dong Qing Yan asked after helping her master stand up from the ground.


    "Pill Veins are the highest achievements an Alchemist can attain in Alchemy, but they fall short in front of Pill Clouds. If a Mysterious Grade Top Rank Alchemist were to refine Common Grade Pills to form Pill Veins, they might appear sometimes, but I always considered it impossible for someone to refine Pill Clouds with conscious effortsat least until now." Xiao Fu Sheng nced at Su Mu before he continued. "Much like Pill Veins, a pill with Pill Clouds has absorbed the energy of Heaven and Earth, but it is more than four times as potent as ordinary pills and will indefinitely maintain its efficiency However, that''s not all."


    "There''s more?"


    "A pill with Pill Clouds will continuously absorb any surrounding World Energy, constantly increasing its efficiency over time..."


    "Doesn''t that mean a Common Grade Pill with Pill Clouds would eventually reach the same efficiency as a Mysteriousor even a Spirit Grade Pill?"


    "It''s theoretically possible, but in real life, a Common Grade Pill with Pill Clouds is as worthless as an ordinary pill, except for the initial increase in efficiency it gets." Su Mu answered Xia Ning Chang''s question, and everyone turned their attention towards him. "Depending on the quality of Pill Clouds, the amount of World Energy a pill can constantly absorb varies, and even with the highest grade of Pill Clouds, the amount of time it takes to reach many grades higher is too much for most people."


    Pill Cloud''s actual benefits on lower-grade pills would only show if someone stored them for tens of thousands of years, which was something that wasn''t possible for the people of this small world.


    Su Mu pointed at the pill in Xiao Fu Sheng''s hands and continued, "If a Common Grade Pill were to have the same Pill Clouds as the one I refined, it''d take around five thousand years to reach the level of a Spirit Grade Low-Rank Pill."


    Five thousand years was more than the lifespan of an average Origin King Realm Cultivator; it was a timespan that most people from this world couldn''t even fathom.


    Not to mention, the amount of time required would only increase with higher grades of pills.


    "Grandmaster Su How do you know all of this?"


    "Treasurer Meng, did you not tell Old Man Xiao about my identity?"


    Su Mu looked at Meng Wuya, and thetter shook his head.


    "What identity is he talking about, Brother Meng?"


    Su Mu smiled at Xiao Fu Sheng''s question and answered, "I am the inheritor of a Saint Grade High-Rank Alchemist."


    It was an identity he randomly created, but it would prove to be very helpful after he arrived at the Tong Xuan Realm.


    Alchemists were valuable assets, and from what Meng Wuya had told him, there were barely any Saint-Grade Alchemists within the Tong Xuan Realm.


    "Saint Grade High-Rank Alchemist?"


    As one would expect from someone born in this small world, Xiao Fu Sheng had no idea what Saint Grade was, so Meng Wuya decided to answer his doubts.


    "It''s whates after Spirit Grade, the highest level an alchemist can achieve."


    "Amazing To think there lies a thing beyond what I''ve tried to achieve my whole life"


    ''Xiao Fu Sheng''s reaction to the existence of higher realms makes Su Yan''s reaction look somewhat dull inparison''


    While random thoughts crossed through Su Mu''s head, Meng Wuya asked. "What is the highest grade of pills you can refine currently?"


    "For pills with Pill Clouds, anything beyond Heaven Grade Low Rank is simply impossible, and even this one had a one in ten chance of sessful refinement, but if we''re talking about ordinary pills, I should barely be able to refine Spirit Grade Low-Rank Pills. Anything beyond that is also impossible for now"


    Not only was his cultivation not high enough, but this world''s Heavenly Way wasn''t strong enough to support an Alchemist beyond Spirit Grade Low-Rank.


    "Spirit Grade Low-Rank?"


    Not only Xiao Fu Sheng but Meng Wuya was also surprised by Su Mu''s words.


    ''It hasn''t even been three years since he inherited the Saint Grade Alchemist''s inheritance; how frightening can someone''s growth rate beboth as a cultivator and alchemist?''


    As if that wasn''t enough for Meng Wuya''s heart, Su Mu added another small detail to the conversation.


    "Don''t look so surprised; even Sister Xia can refine a Spirit Grade Pill if she tries hard enough"


    "Wait" Meng Wuya slowly turned towards Xia Ning Chang. "Chang''er, what''s your sess rate in refining Mysterious Grade Top Rank Pills?"


    "About eighty percent"


    "And Mid-Rank?"


    "One hundred."


    "Unbelievable" Meng Wuya''s eyes widened at his disciple''s words, and he blinked stupidly. He knew that ever since Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang met, her progress in alchemy had been progressing rapidly, but this kind of progress was hard to imagine, even for someone with the Sacred Spirit Medicine Body.


    "There is no need to be too hard on yourself, Treasurer Meng; only a good teacher can bring out their student''s full potential."


    ''Damn brat!'' Meng Wuya red at Su Mu, but thetter only smiled and shrugged his shoulders in response.


    "Grandmaster Xia"


    "Please don''t call me that, Senior Xiao." Xia Ning Chang was embarrassed by Xiao Fu Sheng''s unintentional mutter, and she quickly shook her head.


    "Grandmaster Xiait has a nice ring to it, doesn''t it?"


    "Brother Su!"


    ---


    After everyone left the stone room, Xiao Fu Sheng immediately began preparing to open the Myriad Drug Pond ording to Su Mu''s instructions. Since they nned on using it for a prolonged period, the opening process took over a week.


    Opening the Myriad Drug Pond was quite expensive because every time someone opened it, they would need a lot of pills to be used as an offering to the Pill Saint''s Statue so that it would reveal its profound mysteries and allow those who gazed upon it to gain enlightenment.


    The number of pills required each time was no less than a hundred, and the higher their quality and quantity, the longer the Pill Saint''s Statue would remain active.


    Because of this material cost, even Medicine King''s Valley would not necessarily be able to open it more than a few times a year, and every time they opened it, it was either for an Elder who needed enlightenment or for an Elite Disciple as a reward for their achievements.


    In addition to those who belonged to Medicine King''s Valley, the only way outside Alchemists to see the Pill Saint''s portrait was for them to participate in the Alchemist Summit.


    The Medicine King''s Valley held the Alchemist Summit once every five years, and each time they did, numerous Alchemists from all over the world would rush to attend.


    During this summit, the pills these foreign Alchemists refined, regardless of the quantity or quality, would all be put into the Myriad Drug Pond to open this forbidden area. Then, the top 50 Alchemists from the summit would be allowed to patronise the Pill Saint''s Statue.


    For thousands of years, it was not known just how many pills the Myriad Drug Pond had consumed.


    Hence, it received the name Myriad Drug Pond.


    The Myriad Drug Pond and the Pill Saint''s Statue shared a mysterious link, and although the Medicine King''s Valley had tried numerous times to explore it, they had never managed to discover anything.


    Over time, the Myriad Drug Pond had be the holy ground of this world''s Alchemists. The Pill Saint''s portrait became the treasure that all Alchemists dreamed of. Many alchemists worked their whole lives to gain a moment sitting before the Pill Saint''s Statue.


    "Let us be on our way, then."


    After the preparations ended, Xiao Fu Sheng personally guided Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang to the Pill Saint''s Peak.


    "As expected of Senior Xiao, it is hard to believe that the Valley Lord would allow someone to stay at the Pill Saint''s Peak for so long"


    "Ahaha" Xiao Fu Sheng gave out an emptyugh at Xia Ning Chang''s words. "The Valley Lord was more than willing after Grandmaster Su allowed him to observe the pill he had refined, which also led him to enlightenment."


    As the three moved towards their destination, Su Mu looked around to check this ce''s security.


    ''The defence here is extremely tight. In addition to four Immortal Ascension Realm cultivators stationed within a three-hundred-meter radius of the Myriad Drug Pond, there are also more than a dozen guards at the True Element Boundary patrolling the perimeter.''


    Sneaking inside wasn''t impossible for Su Mu, but it required too much effort to be worth it.


    After they arrived at the Myriad Drug Pond, Su Mu summoned the Demon Mystic Tome, revealing the Spirit Array on its fifth page.


    "It looks like the other part of this Spirit Array is beneath the Myriad Drug Pond"


    "If that''s the case, what should we do?"


    "We''re going inside, of course."


    Without waiting for a reply, Su Mu jumped into the Myriad Drug Pong, followed by Xia Ning Chang.


    "Grandmaster Su!"


    Xiao Fu Sheng wanted to know what happened, but s, no one was there to answer his questions.


    ---


    The Myriad Drug Pond was not deep, probably only a couple dozen meters or so.


    Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang dove deeper rapidly. The fifth page of the Demon Mystic Tome in Su Mu''s hand fluttered, and a bright light burst forth from the page beforepletely enveloping their bodies.


    From the Myriad Drug Pond''s bottom, the hidden Spirit Array''s lines also began to glow and allowed them to pass directly through it and reach an area even further below.


    "Haah" A momentter, Xia Ning Chang slowly began to recover her vision, and she noticed that they were no longer in water. Although isted, the ce was not barren, and the air had a fragrant aroma.


    The light wrapping Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu flowed into thetter''s body, and with it, information started appearing inside his mind, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "To think such a ce stayed hidden underneath the Myriad Drug Pond for so long"


    "With the Spirit Array in ce, it''s near impossible for someone below the Transcendent Realm to discover this ce."


    "No wonder the Medicine King''s Valley couldn''t unravel the mysteries of the Myriad Drug Pond despite trying for thousands of years"


    While talking, Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang swept their eyes around every corner of the isted room.


    Not far from them, there was a deep, well-like structure. The top of the well was probably only about the size that could fit one person inside it. Walking up to it, they noticed that the well seemed to store some milky-white liquid.


    The well had a Spirit Array around it, which formed a visible cylinder of energy overtop the well that was constantly transferring power from above to below.


    With her Divine Sense, Xia Ning Chang noted that the source of this energy was the bottom of the Myriad Drug Pond, while its destination was the well in front of them.


    "The Great Demon God didn''t disappoint me; the efforts in visiting this ce paid well"


    A small smile appeared on Su Mu''s face, and seeing that, Xia Ning Chang asked. "Brother Su, this is?"


    "It''s one of the best medicinal elixirs in Tong Xuan Realmthe Myriad Drug Liquid."


    Every year, the Medicine King''s Valley would offer hundreds of thousands of pills to the Myriad Drug Pond. However, unlike what most people believed, the energy contained within those pills did not simply vanish, but instead, was collected by the Spirit Array hidden at its bottom and then drawn into the isted room below it.


    Once inside the well, the second Spirit Array would transform the energy into Myriad Drug Liquid.


    It wasn''t something that one could achieve overnight but required years and a constant supply of pills toplete.


    From what Su Mu knew, Medicine King''s Valley''s heritage stretched back five or six thousand years. Every year, hundreds, thousands, or even more pills were thrown into the Myriad Drug Pond as offerings, so after so many years of umtion, the total number of pills the Myriad Drug Pond had consumed had reached at least a few million.


    Even if the grade of the pills were low, their sheer quantity would result in a massive amount of energy to gather under the Myriad Drug Pond. Not to mention, often, to study the mysteries of the Pill Saint''s Portrait for longer, Medicine King''s Valley would not hesitate to offer many Earth Grade and even Heaven Grade pills.


    On top of that, every year, when it was time for them to worship their ancestors, even Mysterious Grade pills would be offerings.


    Thanks to the Spirit Arrays, every pill offered by the Medicine King''s Valley had now turned into the Myriad Drug Liquid.


    It was easy to understand how rare and precious this Myriad Drug Liquid was within the Tong Xuan Realm.


    An elixir formed from the energy of millions of pills that slowly refined over thousands of years; it was easy to understand how rare and precious the Myriad Drug Liquid was within the Tong Xuan Realm.


    "The Great Demon God was certainly a generous individualgoing as far as to create such a meticulous system using the Medicine King''s Valley that his inheritor might never find"


    As for the Myriad Drug Liquid''s effects, there were many. Not only did it immediately boost one''s cultivation upon consumption, but if a cultivator regrly refined it over a long period, they could essentially be reborn, cleansing and quenching their body. Even if their aptitude was originally mediocre, as long as they continuously took this elixir, they would inevitably one day be a genius.


    It could also y a role in Alchemy. When refining any pill, if an Alchemist added a single drop of Myriad Drug Liquid, it would improve the quality of the pill by half a grade


    "Does it also work on Saint Grade Pills?"


    "It won''t. Myriad Drug Liquid is only a Spirit Grade Elixir." Su Mu shook his head at Xia Ning Chang''s question. "Not to mention, using it as an ingredient in alchemy is more of a waste."


    In addition to alchemy, there were other benefits associated with the Myriad Drug Liquid, from healing, increasing longevity, strengthening physique, etc.


    Although it formed from a variety of pills, its effects far exceeded the effects of those pills. Through constant refinement, it has undergone quantitative and qualitative change.


    Moreover, the Spirit Array engraved around the well was constantly absorbing World Energy from the surroundings, continuously channelling it into the well throughout thousands of years. The changes it had caused to the Myriad Drug Liquid contained within it were exceptionally beneficial to cultivators.


    Medicine King''s Valley had been sitting on this treasure but had only used it as a medium to activate the Pill Saint''s Portrait, not even taking advantage of one-tenth of its full potential.


    However, it was precisely because of the existence of the Pill Saint''s Portrait that Medicine King''s Valley and the world''s Alchemists continued to offer pills to the Myriad Drug Pond for thousands of years, which ultimately allowed the Myriad Drug Liquid to form.


    Without the Pill Saint''s portrait, there would never have been any liquid in this well.


    It was a well-formed design by the Great Demon God.


    "How about trying the Myriad Drug Liquid?"


    "Really?"


    "The Great Demon God created it for the one who inherits the Demon Mystic Tome, so it''s mine to do whatever I want."


    "Okay" After removing her veil, Xia Ning Chang carefully dipped a finger into the well and brought a drop of the clear liquid to her mouth. A sweet taste immediately spread across her tongue, and the liquid instantly transformed into a warm energy, which proceeded to soak into her body, slightly enhancing her flesh and bones. "It''s delicious."


    "Indeed; it''s one of the most delicious things I have tasted in this life"


    "There are other things as delicious as this in our world?" Xia Ning Chang asked, somewhat surprised. Even the Mysterious Grade Top Rank Pills that she refined didn''t taste nearly as good as the Myriad Drug Liquid.


    "There are" Su Mu gave Xia Ning Chang a meaningful smile. "Like Su Yan, Hu Jiao''er, Hu Mei''er, and I''m sure Sister Xia"


    "Brother Su!" Xia Ning Chang didn''t let him finish, interrupting his words with a red face. "Please don''t mention these things out of nowhere"


    Su Mu chuckled at her reaction, and after she had calmed down, he continued. "At the near bottom of this well, there''s also some Myriad Drug Milk, which is twice as effective as the Myriad Drug Liquid. After that, there''s the Myriad Drug Cream, which is twice as effective as the Myriad Drug Milk"


    The lowest level Myriad Drug Liquid was Spirit Grade, while the Myriad Drug Milk was Saint Grade. As for the small amount of Myriad Drug Cream inside the well, it was a Saint King Grade Elixir, something that shouldn''t exist within the Tong Xuan Realm.


    ''With this much elixir, gradually consuming it over time won''t be a problem. For now, let''s focus on using the Myriad Drug Liquid first''


    Su Mu truly appreciated the Great Demon God''s efforts in creating everything for him.


    "How deep does this well go?"


    "Deep enough for it to contain around a thousand kilograms of Myriad Drug Liquid, three hundred kilograms of Myriad Drug Milk, and a few dozen kilograms of Myriad Drug Cream."


    ''Suddenly, the heavenly treasure looks less heavenly with so much quantity...'' Xia Ning Chang kept her thoughts to herself, and instead, she asked. "Do you n on storing everything inside the Demon Mystic Tome, Brother Su?"


    "That was my intention at first, but refining around half of the Myriad Drug Liquid into pills would be better since it''ll be easier to handle outside of the storage space"


    ''Refining five hundred kilograms of Myriad Drug Liquid into pills will take a long time'' A bad feeling rose inside Xia Ning Chang''s heart, and she hesitantly asked. "Brother Su, you didn''t bring any Pill Furnace, right...?"


    "It''s time for Sister Xia to be a Spirit Grade Alchemist."


    And so, Xia Ning Chang''s training to be a Spirit Grade Alchemist began.


    ---


    "Now, let''s go back."


    Su Mu held out his hand to Xia Ning Chang, and she grabbed it before pulling herself up.


    "How long has it been since we arrived at this ce?"


    "Since Treasurer Meng hasn''t arrived storming in, it shouldn''t have been that long"


    "Senior Xiao probably had a hard time stopping Master froming here." Xia Ning Chang smiled.


    Since their Divine Senses couldn''t leave the room, they had no idea what was happening inside the Medicine King''s Valley.


    "Well, we can go and see for ourselves"


    Su Mu nced at the Spirit Array on the roof, and momentster, a bright sh of light enveloped the whole room, pushing the two of them out of the Myriad Drug Pond.


    Su Mu expected Xiao Fu Sheng to be present at their arrival, but unexpectedly, the scene in front of him was something else entirely.


    Dozens of corpses surrounded the Myriad Drug Pond, and blood flowed like an endless river.


    The originally hundred-meter-tall Pill Saint''s Statue had now been shattered, broken into pieces strewn across the mountaintop.


    The air had a thick smell of blood, enough for Xia Ning Chang to unconsciously cover her nostrils, and the sounds of battles echoed all around.


    Su Mu held Xia Ning Chang''s hand and said, "Don''t panic. With his strength, nothing would happen to Treasurer Meng."


    "Yes"


    The surrounding area had numerous traces of battle, and as he looked further afield, Su Mu found that smoke was rising from all of Medicine King''s Valley''s twelve peaks, and the city in the valley below was inplete chaos.


    There were many Immortal Ascension Realm cultivators flying through the sky, locked in desperate struggles with all kinds of Martial Skills and strange artifacts flying back and forth.


    Su Mu released his Divine Sense, covering the maximum distance to grasp the situation.


    Demonic Qi coursed around Medicine King''s Valley, and those who fought with Medicine King''s Valley''s disciples also released a dense Demonic Qi, indicating that the attackers were devil''s path cultivators.


    In addition to these devil''s path cultivators and Medicine King''s Valley disciples, there were also many cultivators from the world''s various forces engaged in battle. All of them assisted Medicine King''s Valley''s forces, but there were not many experts present, so coupled with theirck of coordination, they were losing ground in many ces, some of them even bing corpses.


    ''Only Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land has so many Immortal Ascension Realm Demonic Cultivators for someone tomand''


    It was only a guess, but Su Mu was confident in his conclusion, realising that the newly appointed Demon Lord''s first order was to attack the Medicine King''s Valley.


    "Brother Su, let''s go."


    "Alright."


    With that, Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang started flying towards the Hidden Cloud Peak.


    ---


    Words: 3,751

 Chapter 81: The Beguiling Demon Queen, Shan Qing Luo.

    Chapter 81: The Beguiling Demon Queen, Shan Qing Luo.


    ''That mist''


    A few kilometres away from Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang, there was a green poison fog that enveloped a several thousand-meter radius. Inside that poisonous shroud, all the trees and nts had withered and died, with the ground littered by the rotting corpses of many once-powerful cultivators. Their remains were now little more than bleached bones.


    In the sky above, numerous Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators were injured and soon fell back into the poisonous fog, which instantly killed them. Most of these high-level cultivators were masters the great forces had stationed here. However, it was clear that the Immortal Ascension Realm Demonic Cultivators had the upper hand against them.


    As Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang flew towards the Hidden Cloud Peak, a man covered in thick Demonic Qi stopped them, standing mid-air while pointing a sword stained with fresh blood at them. From his aura, they could tell that the man was a 2nd Stage Immortal Ascension Realm Demonic Cultivator, a single realm higher than them.


    "You two" The Demonic Cultivator examined them for a few seconds. "Are you Xiao Fu Sheng''s disciples?"


    ''Outside of the Hidden Cloud Peak, everyone still believes us to be Senior Xiao''s disciples'' Xia Ning Chang thought, and she soon replied. "What if we are?"


    "Obediently surrender, and I will keep you alive."


    ''It''s always the most ipetent swordsmen threatening me with a sword. Seriously, they aren''t even worth exchanging a few moves with for fun''


    Thinking about it now, Su Mu had yet to meet a single decent swordmaster in this world.


    Even those who cultivated Sword Dao, like the Demonic Cultivator standing in his path, had little to no dedication towards their swords.


    Su Mu stepped forward, cing his right hand on the hilt of the sword hanging on his waist before focusing a bit of his True Qi into his legs.


    "To have the audacity to try and raise a sword against me..." The Demonic Cultivator grinned, releasing his cultivation base in its entirety. "So you have chosen death."


    Although he was also a sword cultivator like Su Mu, his temperament wasn''t much better than any other cultivator from the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land.


    It was embarrassing for a sword cultivator not to have control over themselves, regardless of whether they had fallen into the devil''s path.


    <strong>[Seven Divine Steps: Second Step.]</strong>


    "What?!" The Demonic Cultivator gasped with wide eyes, unable to hide his surprise when Su Mu appeared a step away from him instantly. "How did you?!"


    ''Now that I am an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator, it''s much easier to use the Second Step than before, but the strain it leaves on my legs hasn''tpletely disappeared; for now, continuous usage is impossible.''


    Su Mu paid no attention to the Demonic Cultivator, whose body fell to the ground after being split into two halves.


    The enemy this time wasn''t even worth humiliating, so he quietly examined the state of his movement technique.


    ''However, using a bit of the Third Step should be possible now''


    That was a good thing.


    "Let''s go, Sister Xia."


    Not even ncing at the dead cultivator, Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang dashed towards their destination.


    Compared to the other surrounding peaks, Hidden Cloud Peak had very few casualties. After all, this ce had always been quiet, and basically, no one ever visited due to Xiao Fu Sheng''s secluded nature.


    But now, there was an intense fight going on here.


    "Master!"


    Before reaching the summit, Xia Ning Chang looked up into the sky and saw Meng Wuya single-handedly fighting against arge group of Immortal Ascension Realm Demonic Cultivators.


    Two of them had reached the Immortal Ascension 8th and 9th Stage, while the remaining five were at least Immortal Ascension 6th Stage.


    "I told you that Treasurer Meng would be fine, right?"


    "Yes."


    There was no possible way for a 2nd Order Transcendent like Meng Wuya to have a disadvantage against some Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators.


    Mid-battle, one of the Demonic Cultivators couldn''t help butin, "Where did this old bastard suddenly appear from?! He''s so damn strong!"


    When they received orders to capture Xiao Fu Sheng, only two Immortal Ascension Cultivators were dispatched, and both of them were in high spirits as they felt reassured about their victory.


    But just before reaching Hidden Cloud Peak''s summit, Meng Wuya suddenly appeared and mercilessly ughtered them.


    With two Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators suddenly dying, six nearby devil''s path masters learned that a strong cultivator was guarding the Hidden Cloud Peak, and all of them rushed over to attack. However, even with all of them attacking together, they couldn''t gain the upper hand. Although Meng Wuya only had the aura of peak Immortal Ascension, he still held them all back single-handedly.


    It was something they couldn''t understand.


    All of Meng Wuya''s Martial Skills were dangerously lethal, and many of them werepletely unknown and different frommonly used skills. Seeing these moves, the six attackers slowly became more and more frightened, realising they had kicked an iron te.


    What corner did this old guy suddenly jump out from? The six people were thoroughly confused. Wasn''t the only Immortal Ascension master on Hidden Cloud Peak Xiao Fu Sheng?


    Meanwhile, on the top of the peak, Xiao Fu Sheng calmly stood as he leisurely observed this battle.


    Although he was also an Immortal Ascension Cultivator, he dedicated his life solely to Alchemy, so he was not proficient in battles. Even if he utilised the Martial Skills he cultivated, they wouldn''t help much.


    Aunty Xiang and Aunty Lan stood behind him, and behind them was Dong Qing Yan. The three beautiful women held some faint tension, unlike Xiao Fu Sheng''s indifferent calm.


    "Grandmaster Su" But suddenly, Xiao Fu Sheng called out, pleasantly surprised as he turned around, and sure enough, Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang appeared on top of the Hidden Cloud Peak.


    "Master" Dong Qing Yan still couldn''t get used to how Xiao Fu Sheng acted in Su Mu''s presence, whom she treated like a friend.


    Xia Ning Chang and Su Mu joined the crowd, and the former inquired. "What happened here?"


    "A day ago, the Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land suddenly attacked Medicine King''s Valley. From how swiftly and menacingly they acted, they had been plotting this for quite some time. After injuring or killing most cultivators from the various great forces standing guard in the Valley Town, they proceeded straight towards Medicine King''s Valley''s twelve peaks, capturing numerous disciples and various Alchemists who hade here to participate in the Alchemist Summit..."


    Dong Qing Yan softly spoke about the current situation and all the relevant information she could remember.


    Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land was this world''s most prominent collection of Demonic Cultivators, a haven for all those who cultivated demonic arts, situated in the southwest corner of the Great Han Dynasty.


    The entire southwest region could be considered part of the Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land.


    ''My initial thought was correct, but why does Yang Bai want to collect so many alchemists?''


    The Medicine King''s Valley refined pills for anyone who brought them ingredients and paid the required price, and that included Demonic Cultivators from the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land, so there was no need for Yang Bai to go through the trouble of capturing so many alchemists.


    ''Maybe he needs them to refine thousands of pills for him without stopping to strengthen the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land, almost as if he wants to wage a war against the world but why?''


    A 3rd Order Transcendent like Yang Bai could easily take over the world if he wanted to, someone even Meng Wuya couldn''t stop with his cultivation sealed, so why would the Demon Lord go through all the extra trouble for no benefit?


    ''Waging a war wouldn''t help even if he wanted to leave this small world and visit the Tong Xuan Realm''


    Since nothing came to his mind, Su Mu pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind.


    "Hmm"


    The battle in the skies above was incredibly fierce, and although it was Meng Wuya versus six Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators, he was still holding his own against them.


    "Battle Array!" An old ck-haired man suddenly shouted.


    Hearing that order, the six devil path cultivators suddenly scattered, arranged themselves into a mysterious Spirit Array formation, and unleashed a single coordinated strike, which caused Meng Wu Ya''sposed expression to suddenly be slightly serious.


    Just as he was attempting to defend himself, the six enemies all exchanged a nce, and an Immortal Ascension 6th Stage Cultivator suddenly broke formation and flew back down towards Hidden Cloud Peak.


    "Stop right there!"


    Meng Wuya tried to stop the attacker, but the remaining five masters ferociously attempted to impede him.


    ''An Immortal Ascension Realm slipping by a 2nd Order Transcendent Has Meng Wuya''s skills gone rusty?'' Su Mu looked at the scene with a nd face. He''d haunt Meng Wuya with this shameful memory for the rest of his life.


    "You dare!" Meng Wuya roared while releasing a devastating strike, knocking his five opponents off bnce. Then, he took advantage of this momentary opening tounch a palm at the man flying towards Hidden Cloud Peak.


    <strong>[Decaying Wood Divine Strike!]</strong>


    It was Mysterious Grade Top-Rank Martial Skill.


    A swift and invisible palm of wind burst forth, immediately causing the Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land Immortal Ascension Cultivator to sense danger and hastily dodge.


    The Palm strike narrowly missed his body but brushed past his arm, instantly paralysing it. Just this brief contact made his whole arm shrivel up like a dead tree, and it quickly began to decay.


    With his face stricken with panic, the man began revolving a Secret Art to resist this encroachment.


    Fortunately for the attacker, he was only grazed by the palm wind and could resist its effects. His shrivelled-up arm slowly started to restore itself to its original appearance, which allowed his nerves to settle once again.


    Laughing maniacally, the man once again sped off towards Hidden Cloud Peak, like an eagle swooping down towards his prey.


    Watching the approaching enemy, Xia Ning Chang and Dong Qing Yan started circting their True Qi to defend against the iing attack, but Su Mu ced his hands on their shoulders.


    "This isn''t a battle you two can participate in."


    Or that there was no need for them to participate.


    As the attacking devil path cultivator approached, he grinned ferociously and yelled. "Xiao Fu Sheng, if you don''t want to die, don''t resist! This old master only wants to invite you to our sacrednd! There''s no need for this to get unpleasant!"


    However, Xiao Fu Sheng''s expression remained indifferent, totally unafraid.


    The man then nced towards Aunty Xiang and Aunty Lan. He stretched out his tongue and licked his lips while grinning wantonly. "A gathering of delicious beauties Unfortunately, this old master has an important task toplete today; we''ll have to enjoy ourselves together next time!"


    Done talking, he swiped out his hand with a grabbing motion towards Xiao Fu Sheng.


    In response, the Alchemy Grandmaster coldly snorted, raised his hand, and countered with his punch.


    Seeing that, the man sneered disdainfully and used just his fingers to crush the Martial Skill Xiao Fu Sheng hadunched before extending his grip towards Xiao Fu Sheng''s shoulder once again.


    Completing all this within a breath, the man prepared to leave.


    "Follow us to the sacrednd, Xiao Fu Sheng!"


    But before his voice even faded away, two slender palms suddenly struck towards him.


    World Energy suddenly stirred, and the surrounding air was filled with numerous floating petals as if the sky had opened up and flowers began raining down; it was a beautiful sight to behold.


    Within this rain, Aunty Xiang and Aunty Lan''s two images shed. One by one, they arrived beside the Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land cultivator. Their moves were swift and illusory, and their graceful bodies seemingly danced within the fluttering petals.


    "You" The Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land''s cultivator was aghast, and he inadvertently inhaled some of the petals. His body immediately weakened as he screamed, "You possess such skills!"


    "Hmph!" Xiao Fu Sheng coldly snorted, "Since you''ve alreadye, don''t expect to leave."


    "It''s a trap!" The man howled mournfully. Whether it was Aunty Xiang or Aunty Lan, at the moment, they both disyed strength in no way inferior to his own. So, with the two of them together, even if he wanted to escape, he wouldn''t have a chance.


    The two beautiful women remained silent, only gazing coldly at him.


    Aunty Xiang soon flourished her hand, gracefully flicked her wrist, and sent one of the gently falling petals between her fingertips shooting forward.


    "Gahhh!!!!"


    Instantly, the seemingly weightless petal pierced the man''s shoulder, causing him to cry out in pain.


    Aunty Lan, on his other side, also waved her hands. Her lithe body shuttled back and forth endlessly and caused the flower petals to flutter, enveloping the enemy and cutting off all avenues of escape.


    Repeated screams rang out before the whirlwind of flowers dissipated, and the man reappeared with his clothes ripped to shreds, his body covered with numerous sh wounds.


    "To think that they were cultivators"


    "Amazing"


    Dong Qing Yan and Xia Ning Chang were in shock.


    The two of them had lived with Aunty Xiang and Aunty Lan for a while, but up until now, they had never seen the slightest hint that those two were cultivators.


    In the outside world, it was a widespread rumour that on Hidden Cloud Peak, in addition to Xiao Fu Sheng, the only other living people were two unknown ordinary maidservants who had been serving him for the past twenty years. Many people didn''t even know their names.


    But just now, these two ordinary maids had revealed themselves to be Immortal Ascension Realm 5th or 6th Stage Cultivators.


    This change was too fast. Dong Qing Yan found it difficult to believe that the two beautiful women standing before her were the same delicate, gentle, and kind Aunty Xiang and Aunty Lan she thought she knew so well.


    As the battle between Aunty Xiang, Aunty Lan, and the Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land cultivator continued, it became clear that he had lost the strength to fight back. Amidst the rain of petals, the two women shed back and forth, and each hit theynded caused a steady umtion of damage as they upied the absolute advantage.


    Soon after, a loud howling voice rang out in the distance.


    ''My Divine Sense couldn''t detect someone?''


    Su Mu''s eyes widened slightly, and he hurriedly turned towards the source of that roar. From that direction, three figures charged toward the Hidden Cloud Peak at speeds impossible for an Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator.


    He could tell a person''s cultivation at a nce because of his experience, but his Divine Sense was a different case. If someone had far superior Divine Soul Strength to him, they could slip past his Divine Sense unless he nced at them physically.


    And to do that, one''s cultivation should be at least


    ''Two 2nd Order and a 1st Order Transcendant''


    ording to Meng Wuya, the strongest cultivators from this world were 1st Order Trancendents who didn''t even know the name of their cultivation realm, so how did two of the six Evil Kings turn out to be 2nd Order Trancendents?


    ''How troublesome''


    "Hahahaha!"


    One of the approaching figuresughed maniacally, striking his palm towards Aunty Xiang and Aunty Lan without dy.


    "Who dares!"


    Aunty Xiang countered the palm with an attack of her own.


    Su Mu wanted to warn her, but s, he knew it was toote.


    The palm effortlessly crushed Aunty Xiang''s attack, and her flower petals disintegrated into thin air, pushing her against the ground while coughing blood.


    ''A 6th Order Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivator defeated in a single attack'' Xiao Fu Sheng''s face darkened as he nced at the three figures levitating mid-air.


    "It''s been a while, Grandmaster Xiao."


    "You seem to be in good health, Old Man."


    "Enough nonsense. Let''s take Xiao Fu Sheng and leave already."


    Two of the newly arrived Demonic Cultivators greeted Xiao Fu Sheng, but he didn''t reply.


    "Master, who are they?" Dong Qing Yan''s slender body trembled slightly. Even though none of the intruders had yet released their cultivation bases, their auras were enough to weaken someone as weak as her.


    "Three of the Six Evil Kings from the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land" Xiao Fu Sheng replied, his frown deepening. He had once refined pills for the two who had just greeted him, but he never expected that one day, they''de to attack him like this. "The Tyrannical Force King, the Thunderbolt Beast King, and thest one should be"


    Xiao Fu Sheng nced at the only female among the intruders, whose face was covered by the cloth gracefully levitating around her body.


    Since he was familiar with thest intruder, Su Mu continued from where Xiao Fu Sheng left off. "That''s the Beguiling Demon Queen, Shan Qing Luo."


    ***


    A/N:


    I don''t know how many survived the passage of time, but if you are still here, thank you, and I''m sorry for not uploading.


    Since it''s been a while, here are the cultivation bases of some characters when theyst appeared, along with the current harem members.


    Su Mu: 1st Stage Immortal Ascension.


    Su Yan: 3rd Stage Immortal Ascension.


    Hu Jiao''er: 2nd Stage Immortal Ascension.


    Hu Mei''er: 2nd Stage Immortal Ascension.


    Xia Ning Chang: 1st Stage Immortal Ascension.


    Harem Members:


    Head Wife: Su Yan.


    Wives:


    Hu Jiao''er.


    Hu Mei''er.


    Xia Ning Chang.


    Servants:


    Lan Chu Die.


    Du Yi Shuang.

 Chapter 82: Merry Christmas (Not A Chapter, Or Is It?)

    Chapter 82: Merry Christmas (Not A Chapter, Or Is It?)


    Merry Christmas, everyone. I hope you''re enjoying your holidays.


    Since I forgot to add it in thest chapter, here it is. xD


    I was writing Martial Peak and somehow ended up with a prologue for another fic. Don''t know if it''ll continue or not since it''s a random idea, but here''s the first chapter. You can read it if you want.


    I haven''t proofread it yet, so yeah, there might be some mistakes.


    ****


    ****


    Chapter 1: Martial Peak


    High Heaven Pavilion was a second-tier sect located within the Great Han Dynasty, sharing its borders with the Blood Battle Group and the Storm House.


    However, no one knew the story behind the High Heaven Pavilion''s establishment; it was a legend far superior to even the founding of the Eight Great Families from the Central Capital.


    Hundreds of years ago, Chu Ling Xiao, a 3rd Order Saint Realm Cultivator, chased a Demon General of the Tong Xuan Realm to this small world and managed to destroy his soul, which became a legend attached to the sect''s founding.


    However, Chu Ling Xiao couldn''t destroy the Demon''s body, so he used his Demon Sealing Chain to bind the corpse to the Coiling Dragon Stream. Following that, he founded the High Heaven Pavilion to confirm that the Demon didn''t survive. After a few dozen years, Chu Ling Xiao felt reassured about the Demon''s death and returned to the Soaring Heaven Sect within the Tong Xuan Realm, leaving his newly found sect behind.


    However, Chu Ling Xiao had no idea that his carelessness would bring forth a cmity in the small world.


    Over the years, Coiling Dragon Stream would eventually be an eternal prison for traitorous disciples of the High Heaven Pavilion, being used to banish and punish unfilial disciples forever.


    Following this tradition, Ling Tai Xu, the Peak Immortal Ascension Realm Sect Master of High Heaven Pavilion, would cripple one of his two disciples and seal him inside the Coiling Dragon Stream after thetter not only became a demonic cultivator but went as far as harming his fellow disciple, something uneptable to Ling Tai Xu.


    The traitorous disciple''s name, Yang Bai, was erased from the records of High Heaven Pavilion. But unbeknownst to Ling Tai Xu, that wasn''t thest time he would hear his disciple''s name.


    Inside the Coiling Dragon Stream, Yang Bai, crippled and humiliated by the man he considered akin to a god, inherited the legacy of the Tong Xuan Realm''s Demon General, increasing his cultivation to the 3rd Order Transcendent Realm, a level unachieved by anyone born within this small world before.


    Because it was an inheritance, Yang Bai faced no World Baptisms when breaking through the cultivation realms one after the other, going undetected for over a decade.


    And at this moment, Yang Bai, having reached the highest level possible for this small world, slowly opened his eyes.


    "Where am I...?"


    Yang Bai looked around his surroundings, and his gazended on the dried-up corpse ahead of him.


    It didn''t emit the slightest breath of life but was still sitting cross-legged, its body surrounded by a dozen-meter-thick ink-ck atmosphere, which was continuously churning around it. This ck gaspletely obscured the corpse''s actual appearance.


    There was a cor wrapped around the corpse''s neck, which was further attached to a golden chain. The chain wasn''t long, probably only about half a meter in total length.


    This person''s clothing had long ago turned to dust, and his physique had almost withered. However, this seemingly fragile body gave off an intimidating aura that made anyone who dared to gaze upon it tremble lightly. All the Demonic Qi within the Coiling Dragon Stream hade from this corpse.


    "Wait Demonic Qi and Coiling Dragon Stream"


    How did he know of those terms?


    He had no recollection of ever being in this ce.


    "This is" He caressed his throat with his hand. "My voice has changed."


    Not only that, but he felt that his whole body had gone through a massive change. His height and weight were different, too.


    Although it took a few seconds, he calmed down, remembering the details of his past.


    His memories were messy, but they were, without a doubt, his own.


    He remembered his name, it was


    "Xiang Cheng."


    Thest thing he remembered was moments before his execution, with a crowd of tens of thousands cheering for his approaching death. There were men, women, and even elderly. They all came to witness his end with their own eyes.


    Strangely enough, he found that scenery to be unexinably fascinating.


    [Ding! System Selector activation sessful!]


    [Temporary Host: Xiang Cheng.]


    [System Type: None.]


    [Currently avable functions of the system selector: Inventory, Quest Window, Appraisal...]


    [Note: The Temporary Host hasn''t finished the Tutorial''s System Allocation Quest. Upon failure, the temporary ess to the system will disappear.]


    "Ah, I see What I saw moments before my death wasn''t an illusion"


    Xiang Cheng recalled the holograms that had appeared moments before he was beheaded.


    [Would you like to live once again?]


    "Are you prepared for your death?"


    The system''s voice ovepped with the executioner''s voice, and a reply came out of Xian Cheng''s mouth.


    "Yes."


    In all honesty, he had no idea of whom he was answering to, but


    [Ding! A suitable candidate has appeared.]


    [Xiang Cheng is now the temporary host for the system selector.]


    [The temporary host has died.]


    [Transmigrating him to a new body.]


    [Please finish the Tutorial''s System Allocation Quest.]


    [Initial Reward is avable.]


    That was what it said. After Xiang Chen''s consciousnesspletely blurred, he found himself in this strange ce in an unrecognisable body.


    He nced at the holograms and thought, ''Quest window.''


    +


    [Tutorial''s System Allocation Quest.]


    [Contents: Make an impact on the system through your actions.]


    [Rewards: A System based on your performance will be bound to the host, forever apanying him. Depending on the system, the host''s future might vary.]


    [Additional Note: The host should acquire something that''llplement his acts in the future, as the contradicting system might do more harm than good.]


    [Failure: If the impact wasn''t enough to trigger a system, the host will lose all connections to the System Selector.]


    [Time limit: 24 hours.]


    +


    "So, if I wish to do righteous things in the future, it''ll be best to aim for a righteous system since it''ll reward my deeds the most?"


    [That is correct, host.]


    "System, show me my face."


    At those words, the hologram in front of him changed instantly, showing a man in histe thirties with long, waist-length white hair and grey eyes.


    "He has some strange resemnce to my original appearance, but damn" Xiang Cheng stared at the hologram for a few seconds, unable to find the exact words to describe his new appearance. "Even with the unique features, this guy looks painfully ordinary"


    If a cosmic deity handcrafted Xiang Cheng''s original appearance, his current self most likely came from a Xerox machine.


    The difference was that bad.


    But that wasn''t the main issue.


    "Why does this body look so old?"


    Xiang Cheng wasn''t even twenty years old yet, so being in the body of a man nearing his forties made him ufortable on a subconscious level.


    "Forget it. Show me the initial reward."


    +


    [The system selector offers three initial rewards to every temporary host. Even if the host fails the Tutorial Quest, the reward will stay with him forever.]


    Please choose one of the following rewards:


    1. Body Reconstruction: Allows one to cleanse his body of all impurities. Heals all injuries to the physical body and reconstructs meridians and dantain, making them stronger. Those effects link to a cultivator''s foundation, which it strengthens to its limit. As the processpletes, it brings the physical body closer to the soul.


    2. Heavenly Cultivation Body: A Special Physique considered the best in this world. The owner obtains unparalleled aptitude in the Myriad Grand Daos, their talents surpassing anything the world has ever witnessed.


    3. Imperial Secret Art: The Secret Art used by the Heavenly Emperor. It can perfectly integrate the strength of body and soul, creating paths for advancement that aren''t present in the cultivation systems of any world.


    +


    "If I awakened a system, can it provide all these benefits, too?"


    [The rewards and conditions depend on the system, but please note that the things provided here are of the highest grade and usually cost more than average items.]


    "Depends on the system Are there different tiers of the system I can obtain through the tutorial like there are different types?"


    [Yes. The ranks of systems go from E, D, C, B, A, S, and EX.]


    ''It doesn''t seem like the system selector''s intentions are to hide information from me, but it also won''t reveal anything until asked.'' Xiang Cheng pondered, thinking about the benefits and drawbacks of each reward offered before speaking, "Since there is no Status Window, use Appraisal on me."


    +


    Name: Yang Bai (Xiang Cheng).


    Age: 42 (20).


    Race: Human.


    upation: Demonic Cultivator.


    Title(s): High Heaven Pavilion''s Traitorous Disciple.


    Special Physique(s): -


    Cultivation Base: 2nd Order Transcendent Realm.


    Qi Attribute: Demonic / Yang.


    Main Dao: -


    Abnormal Conditions: The body''s foundation is unnaturally unstable because of bing a cripple before and inheriting the legacy of a 3rd Order Saint right after. The meridians are damaged, and the dantian can''t hold all of the host''s Demonic Qi. If it doesn''t heal, the chances of experiencing Qi Deviation within the next five years are 100%.


    +


    The Abnormal Conditions were something to be concerned about, but Xiang Cheng''s attention focused on something else.


    "Yang Bai 3rd Order Transcendent Realm Demonic Cultivator and High Heaven Pavilion''s Traitorous Disciple"


    Wasn''t this the setting of a cultivation novel he once readMartial Peak?


    There was no mistaking it.


    He couldn''t remember all the details from the original work since he read it a while ago, but most of the crucial things were there because he had read a fanfic about it recently.


    It was called Dual Cultivation In Martial Peak, a fanfic with over two thousand chapters and one of his all-time favourites.


    "Assuming that I awakened ording to the canon timeline, it should be a few months before Yang Kai returned from the secluded area Ling Tai Xu and Meng Wuya sent him to after visiting the medicine sect, only to find that the Demon Lord had attacked the High Heaven Pavilion in his absence" Xiang Cheng pondered for a few seconds, and soon, his lips curled into a small, yful smile. "Well, it doesn''t matter."


    Currently, no one in this small world could beat Xiang Cheng after he had mastered his cultivation base, so he was free to n things as he needed.


    His first goal was simple. To learn how to utilise his cultivation and acquire a permanent system.


    "Alright, I''ve decided" Xiang Cheng spoke, ncing at the hologram. "The initial reward I want is Body Reconstruction."


    Even if it weren''t for the abnormal conditions in his appraisal, he''d most likely have chosen Body Reconstruction either way.


    He also wanted to check whether his thoughts about bringing the physical body closer to the soul were correct.


    [Understood.]


    Xiang Cheng prepared himself, sitting on the ground while lightly gritting his teeth, and suddenly, pain exploded all over his body, but the pain was not ordinary; it was pain emerging from the depths of the bones.


    Every bone within his body shattered instantly, which caused his body to fall to the ground with nothing to support itself, and he couldn''t even lift a finger, for he had no strength to.


    ''I expected it to be a little painful, but isn''t this a bit too muchthe pain even fried my pain receptors due to its intensity?''


    It felt like his body had turned into a puddle of flesh and blood, simr to a slime, with his shattered bones poking out of it, trying to pierce through his flesh if it hadn''t already.


    ''This is''


    Xiang Cheng watched as his body slowly started crumbling into dust, from his skin to his bones. As the decaying effects slowly spread from his fingers, nothing was left behind.


    +


    [Notice! Yang Bai''s memories are avable.]


    Please select one of the following methods:


    1. Merge: It will merge the memories of Yang Bai into the host''s. Your consciousness will not be affected.


    2. Movie: Watch them in a movie format.


    +


    ''Does the merge also include his skills and knowledge as a cultivator?''


    [Yes.]


    ''Merge them.''


    It was an instant decision.


    Even though he tried to, Xiang Cheng couldn''t even feel the Demonic Qi within his body or use his Divine Sense, which should be natural to a 3rd Order Transcendent Realm Cultivator.


    Not to mention, he didn''t have the time to spend inside the Coiling Dragon Stream and figure out his abilities.


    After all, he only had twenty-three hours left toplete the system allocation quest.


    [Understood.]


    ''Oh''


    Memories started appearing inside his head, ones that didn''t belong to him but the original Yang Bai. He experienced everything, from Yang Bai''s days as an orphan randomly picked up by Ling Tai Xu and raised as a disciple to when he fell into the Demonic Path and attacked his fellow disciple, Yang Ying Feng, out of jealousy.


    While organising these memories, Xiang Chang remembered everything he knew about the Starting World from Martial Peak, reviewing his knowledge with Yang Bai''s.


    And so, another hour passed in the blink of an eye.


    ---


    "It seems like my guess about bringing the physical body closer to the soul was correct"


    As he stared at the hologram that disyed ''his'' face, Xiang Cheng couldn''t help but smile.


    Xiang Cheng now resembled his original self with only some resemnce to Yang Bai''s appearance, and he now looked like a handsome young man in his early twenties with long, waist-length white hair and red eyes.


    From what he could tell, the system reconstructed Yang Bai''s body to amodate Xiang Cheng''s soul perfectly.


    "This is good"


    After a few moments, Xiang Cheng looked down at his body. He wasn''t bulky, but his muscles were exceptionally well-defined and solid, almost as if he had trained for years to maintain his physique. Even his height had increased by a bit.


    "Let''s see"


    Xiang Cheng focused some of his True Qi inside his body, and he started levitating above the ground before releasing his Divine Sense, covering the entire Coiling Dragon Stream.


    It was a unique experience, being able to fly and see things through his Divine Sense rather than his eyes, but thanks to merging with Yang Bai''s memories, it didn''te off as a surprise.


    "That ce is?"


    Sensing an unusual ce within the Coiling Dragon Stream, Xiang Cheng started flying towards it, moving upwards at speeds impossible for Immortal Ascension Realm Cultivators.


    "Ah, I remember now"


    Xiang Chengnded inside an artificially made cave hundreds of meters below the surface, looking around.


    The ce was mostly empty except for the Yin-Yang Monster Genshin ced at the entrance, along with some necessities and a bed made out of stone.


    Xiang Cheng had forgotten about this ce because it never appeared in the fanfic he read, but this was the ce Yang Kai created to cultivate away from the High Heaven Pavilion.


    Gently touching the roughly crafted wall with his hand, Xiang Cheng''s eyes fell on the stone bed at the cave''s end.


    "I now have a rough idea of what kind of system I want."


    A smile appeared on his face, and he dressed in the High Heaven Pavilion''s disciple robes he found inside the cave.


    In his past life, he couldn''t fulfil his ambitions because of the kind of world he lived in, but in a world like this, where one person''s strength could trample over armies of millions, he had better chances of aplishing his goals.


    With those thoughts in mind, Xiang Cheng flew out of the Coiling Dragon Stream and gazed in the High Heaven Pavilion''s direction.


    The wind blew past him as hemented, "Now, shall I visit my dear old Master?"


    ****


    ****

 Chapter 83: Backlash!

    Chapter 83: Bacsh!


    ''It was all my fault''


    Meng Wuya felt his heart drop when he stared at Su Mu''s limbless corpse, which was on the ground with a hole ripped through his chest.


    The young man who did things that amazed everyone around him was now in such a pitiful state,pletely lifeless.


    ''I shouldn''t have forgotten that despite his aplishments, at the end of the day, he was but an inexperienced cultivator''


    The fact that Su Mu inherited a 3rd Order Saint Realm Cultivator''s inheritance, along with his other talents in swordsmanship and cultivation, made Meng Wuya forget that he was a youngster who hadn''t even lived for two decades yet.


    ''The one who unlocked the seal on my cultivation wasn''t the brat himself, but his master''


    Meng Wuya was too focused on what Su Mu could have been like in the future and forgot who he currently was.


    He mistook Su Mu''s ignorant confidence in his abilities at face value, believing thetter meant what he said.


    However, it was foolish to expect something like that from a young cultivator who had barely seen the world with his own eyes.


    ''How will I face Chang''er after this''


    An old fox like Meng Wuya could move forward from things with some time, but his disciple was bound to be heartbroken for life.


    He knew how much Xia Ning Chang cared for Su Mu, and even the thought of delivering this news to her broke his heart.


    "Don''t look away from me, Old Man!"


    The Tyrannical Force King charged towards Meng Wuya, bringing both of his hands together and interlocking his fingers above his head before smashing them forward.


    "Scram!"


    Meng Wuya roared in anger,unching his palm towards the enemy with no restraints.


    BOOM!*


    "Hahaha! That''s more like it!"


    Tyrannical Force Kingughed, intercepting the palm with an attack of his own, which threw his body dozens of meters back.


    However, before he could crash into the ground, Shan Qing Luo''s ribbon artifact caught him and threw him back towards Meng Wuya with an even greater force.


    ''This again''


    Meng Wuya retreated, and the Tyrannical Force King''s attacknded on the ground.


    On the other side of the Hidden Cloud Peak, Thunderbolt Beast King crouched down in front of Su Mu''s corpse and checked his robes.


    "He destroyed all the pills before his death. Spiteful to the very end!" He clicked his tongue, throwing away the bottle of burned pills on the ground before looking around again. "He even hid his sword amidst our fight"


    Even though the Asura Sword was only a Heaven-Grade Artifact, something that wouldn''t be of much use to a Transcendent Realm Cultivator like himself, it was still a valuable treasure nheless.


    And from how well it performed in Su Mu''s hand, Thunderbolt Beast King believed it might even hold some unexinable secrets.


    "I''ll look for itter"


    He took out some healing pills of his own and tossed them inside his mouth before flying towards the ongoing battle between the three Transcendents.


    "What the hell happened to you?"


    "No matter how special he was, but to be beaten down by a mere Immortal Ascension Realm brat! Pathetic!"


    "If any of you fought him alone, you''d be dead!" Thunderbolt Beast King shot Tyrannical Force King a fierce nce, but thetter onlyughed at it. "That brat was an inhumane monster much worse than the Demon Lord himself!"


    Both Shan Qing Luo and Tyrannical Force King paused at those words.


    They knew how much of a monster one needed to be to damage the Thunderbolt Beast King to such an extent, but for him topare that young man to the Demon Lord.


    All of the Evil Kings experienced Yang Bai''s otherworldly strength with their own eyes when he defeated all six of them at the same time with one of his hands behind his back.


    "The reason I went so far to kill him was because letting him grow was simply too dangerous!"


    It was regrettable to lose an eye and hand, but the Thunderbolt Beast King believed it to be a reasonable price in exchange for such a talented individual''s life.


    "Let''s finish this and take Xiao Fu Sheng away with us The Demon Lord awaits our return!"


    ''This is bad'' Meng Wuya frowned.


    Even if the Thunderbolt Beast King was injured, all of his True Qi hadn''t disappeared, so it''d be incredibly difficult for Meng Wuya to escape, much less avenge Su Mu.


    Only if his cultivation wasn''t sealed, he''d have trampled over the entire Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land like the ants they were, and Su Mu wouldn''t have died!


    Men Wuya gritted his teeth in anger, defending against thebined assault of Thunderbolt Beast King, Tyrannical Force King, and Shan Qing Luo.


    He needed to find an opening and kill one of them in a decisive attack on their weakest member, but from how cautious they were, that didn''t seem possible.


    ''If I had known this would happen, I would''ve used ''that'' artifact from the start''


    Meng Wuya had a Saint Grade Pce Defence Artifact that even a 1st-Order Saint Realm Cultivator had no hopes of breaking through, much less three Transcendents.


    However, it was already toote.


    The Pce Artifact couldn''t be used when the enemy was already near him since it would hold them inside the barrier, too.


    "Go to hell, Old Man!"


    Meng Wuya guarded against thebined attack of the Tyrannical Force King and Shan Qing Luo, unable to pay any attention to the Thunderbolt Beast King, who attacked him from the side.


    ''It''s difficult to escape this attack. Then, let''s kill this bastard''


    No matter what he did, one of the attacks was bound to damage Meng Wuya, so he decided to use this moment and kill the Thunderbolt Beast King.


    ''At the very least, I''d my right arm, but...''


    If it meant avenging Su Mu, Meng Wuya didn''t mind losing an arm.


    "Haah!"


    Meng Wuya condensed his Qi and prepared tounch the highest grade of Secret Art he could with his currently unsealed cultivation.


    However, moments before he could activate it


    "Blegh!"


    The Thunderbolt Beast King, who was already grievously injured, coughed a mouthful of blood, and his wide eyes slowly moved down towards the sword that pierced his stomach from behind.


    It was the Asura Sword.


    "IImpossible!"


    Everyone''s eyes widened at the scene, and their movements stopped involuntarily.


    "Brat!!!"


    Meng Wuya couldn''t believe his eyes either, not when he saw Su Mu standing behind the Thunderbolt Beast King.


    Blood dripped from the corner of Su Mu''s mouth, and there were some injuries on his body, but other than that, all of his limbs werepletely intact.


    "How?"


    Even Tyrannical Force King and Shan Qing Luo were no exception, with shock apparent on their face. After all


    "What in the heavens"


    Not only did they witness his vitality disappear themselves, but Su Mu''s corpse was still at the Hidden Cloud''s Peak other side, lying inside the crater with no movements or signs of life.


    The Thunderbolt Beast King surged his Thunder Qi to the best of his abilities,unching his body forward and away from the Asura Sword.


    "Is this A dream?"


    "I''d much rather have a beautiful woman dreaming about me than an old man like you, Treasurer Meng"


    Su Mu smiled at Meng Wuya, and although thetter would''ve been angry at suchments any other day, he remained silent.


    "How?!"


    The Thunderbolt Beast King wanted to use his True Qi to stop the bleeding in his chest, but he couldn''t.


    Su Mu''s sword had destroyed his Dantian, and he could already feel his Qi disperse from his body as his previous injuries started to bleed again.


    His body trembled in fear.


    ''I''m also near my limit'' Su Mu flickered the Asura Sword, causing all the blood on it to ssh on the ground. ''And the bacsh would hit any minute now''


    A hazy orange glow appeared around the Asura Sword, and Su Mu charged towards the Thunderbolt Beast King without dy.


    <strong>[Seven Divine Steps: Second Step.]</strong>


    "Keuk!"


    Blood poured out of Thunderbolt Beast King''s mouth when the Asura Sword pierced his heart.


    "I must thank you, Thunderbolt Beast King Despite that insignificant cultivation, you made me realise how held up I was by the aplishments of the past" The Martial Dao True Intent that covered Su Mu''s sword burst forth, quickly spreading through his enemy''s body. "Be honoured of your death. I paid a considerable price to survive this encounter"


    "You!"


    Before Thunderbolt Beast King could finish his final words, the Martial Dao True Intent had corroded his entire body, turning it into ashes.


    Hence, he became the first Transcendent Realm Cultivator to die from the Martial Dao True Intent of an Open Heaven Realm Cultivator.


    Meng Wuya, Shan Qing Luo, and the Tyrannical Force King felt shivers down their spines.


    They couldn''t feel any upper limit to the destruction and corrosion caused by Su Mu''s Martial Dao True Intent.


    However, that wasn''t the sole cause of their fear.


    ROAR!*


    The clouds surrounding the entire Medicine King Valley darkened, and the Word Energy focused above the Hidden Cloud Peak, creating a storm of thunder.


    "A World Baptism Is that brat breaking through?"


    "Don''t be stupid!" Shan Qing Luo reprimanded the Tyrannical Force King. "A 1st Stage Immortal Ascension Realm can''t directly break through to the Transcendent Realm!"


    Only Meng Wuya understood what was happening.


    The heavens were angered.


    ''This isn''t enough'' Veins bulged on Su Mu''s forehead, and the Martial Dao True Intent around his sword thickened even more. ''Faster''


    He enhanced his body to the limits with Sword Qi, turning towards Shan Qing Luo and Tyrannical Force King while holding his sword like a spear before throwing it towards them.


    The Asura Sword turned into a beam of orange light, but as Su Mu had expected, Shan Qing Luo and Tyrannical Force King easily avoided it because of their massively superior cultivation bases.


    Su Mu would have made a snarky remark under normal circumstances, but before he could


    "Cough!"


    He coughed a mouthful of blood as he felt the muscles inside his body being torn apart forcefully, soon falling to his knees.


    ''Out of all my techniques, this one''s bacsh is the worst''


    He focused all of his True Qi to protect his bones and organs from copsing on themselves.


    "Hah!" The Tyrannical Force King snorted at Su Mu''s current state. "Even if you have such a destructive Martial Skill, it''s pointless if it won''t hit anyone!"


    "Brat!"


    Meng Wuya was about to rush and help Su Mu, but he stopped upon hearing thetter''s telepathic message.


    {You''ll get caught up in the World Baptism Run away!}


    {I''ll take you with me!}


    {I triggered this World Baptism The heavens won''t rest until I face it head-on. Leave ande back after the baptism ends if you want to save me!}


    The heavenly way was fair. If someone broke the rules, they would be punished no matter what.


    Meng Wuya knew that. The skill Su Mu used to kill the Thunderbolt Beast King triggered such an intense World Baptism, so he had no choice but to suffer the consequences of his actions.


    "Damnit..!"


    Meng Wuya clicked his tongue and started flying away from the Hidden Cloud Peak, following the path Aunty Lan took while escaping with Xiao Fu Sheng and Xia Ning Chang.


    "Pfft! Hahaha!" The Tyrannical Force Kingughed when he saw Meng Wuya escape with his tail between his legs. "Hey, brat! That old man abandoned you after you saved his life! I have no idea what trick you used previously, but it won''t work this time!"


    ''That''s not it, dumbass'' Shan Qing Luo exchanged nces between Su Mu and Meng Wuya. ''The old man was about to help that youngster, but he stopped out of nowhere and decided to escape...''


    That was something she picked up.


    ''It was most likely a telepathic message. Then, this World Baptism might not be...''


    Shan Qing Luo noticed Su Mu turning in their direction with blood dripping from his eyes.


    Upon noticing the look in his eyes, she didn''t wait for another second, and without even warning her fellow Evil King, she started flying away from the Hidden Cloud Peak.


    "Pathetic bitch!" Tyrannical Force King shouted when he noticed Shan Qing Luo escape. "Are you too scared of a brat on death''s door?!"


    <strong>[Seven Divine Steps: Second Step.]</strong>


    "She''s scared of the heavens, as all mortals should be"


    The Tyrannical Force King''s eyes widened when he heard Su Mu''s voice behind him, but before he could react


    BOOM!*


    His body crashed into the ground, creating arge crater underneath.


    "Weak attacks like this won''t harm my physical body!"


    Amongst the Six Evil Kings, the Tyrannical Force King boasted the strongest physical strength and durability because of superior his Body Refining Technique.


    Attacks from an Immortal Ascension Realm would never even scratch him!


    "I know" Su Munded next to his enemy, tossing another healing pill inside his mouth. "That''s why I worked so hard and prepared something even better"


    "Don''t look down on!"


    Tyrannical Force King was about to punch Su Mu, but before he could


    Crackle!*


    Thunder cracked in the sky above their heads, and he felt chills all over his spine.


    "Let''s see which one is stronger" In a moment of surprise, Su Mu wrapped his hands around Tyrannical Force King''s neck, sticking to his back like a parasite. "Your physical body or my tenacity"


    "Get away from me, bastard!"


    Tyrannical Force King finally realised that the real danger from which Shan Qing Luo and Meng Wuya ran away was never Su Mu, but the heavens itself!


    But s, it was already toote.


    "AAAAGHHHHHHHH!!!!!!"


    Thunder repeatedly struck down the ground, and the Tyrannical Force King shouted in pain and agony. He could feel his flesh and muscles burning at every attack.


    And the fact that Su Mu used his body as a meat shield to lessen the impact on himself made it even worse.


    Each strike of thunder felt much worse than the attacks Tyrannical Force King survived against the Demon Lord himself, and for the next hour, his agonising shouts echoed through the Medicine King''s Valley.


    .


    .


    .


    ''I survived Somehow''


    Lying inside arge crater next to the Tyrannical Force King''s dead body, Su Mu barely held on to his consciousness.


    He knew that if he passed out now, he''d die.


    The healing properties of the Saint Grade pill he took before the World Baptism had already been destroyed when the pill burned inside his stomach, and he couldn''t move his body anymore to take another one.


    In times like these, he missed having a Monster Beastpanion around.


    ''I was too full of myself until now''


    Su Mu knew he no longer possessed the absolute strength he held in his previous life, and he had epted that fact after his reincarnation.


    However, a part of him failed toprehend the dangers of being weak after not facing any difficulties for a while.


    No matter how much knowledge one had, the thing they''d need to survive was strength.


    He had forgotten that since he never encountered any real dangers in his new life until now.


    His past aplishments meant nothing if he were to die in this life.


    ''Where the hell is that old man?''


    Meng Wuya should have arrived at this ce three minutes ago, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    Moments after that thought passed through his head, Su Mu heard the old man''s voice from afar, "Brat!"


    ''What kind of World Baptism causes such destruction''


    Meng Wuya held his breath when he noticed the now-destroyed Hidden Cloud Peak, which had turned from a beautiful mountain to a pitch-ck, mountain-sized crater.


    {Stop admiring the scene, you senile old man}


    Meng Wuya''s eyes met Su Mu, and thetter continued in his telepathic message.


    {My sword should be near the Pill Saint''s Peak It has a single pill attached to it... Bring them back and feed one to me}


    Even though it was a telepathic message, Su Mu''s voice was extremely weak, which caused Meng Wuya to rush towards the Pill Saint''s Peak instantly.


    He had witnessed how potent the healing pills Su Mu consumed during his battle against the Thunderbolt Beast King were, which surpassed any medicine he had on him currently.


    ''Seriously''


    It only took Meng Wuya half a minute to rush over and return with the Asura Sword.


    "Don''t die on me, brat!"


    He hurriedly turned the healing pill into powder and fed it to Su Mu with some water.


    After giving him the pill, Meng Wuya anxiously waited for a response from Su Mu.


    He was confused by the situation, but he held back from asking anything right now.


    Even now, Meng Wuya could find traces of Su Mu''s ''corpse'' scattered on the other side of therge crater.


    The body wasn''t fake.


    It also belonged to Su Mu. There was no doubt in Meng Wuya''s mind.


    "Stop staring at me" Su Mu groaned after feeling the pill''s medicinal properties taking effect within his body. "It''s ufortable"


    "Since you have the strength to make remarks like that, you''ll be fine" Meng Wuya heaved a sigh in relief. "You pushed things a little too far"


    "It was necessary"


    "Now that your life is out of immidestely danger, I have something to ask" Meng Wuya stared at Su Mu with a slight frown. "What kind of techniques were those?"


    "Not now, Old Man. I need some"


    The exhaustion from his battle finally caught up with Su Mu, and he fell asleep even before finishing his sentence.


    ---


    Words: 2966

 Chapter 84: The Medicine King’s Valley’s Saviour

    Chapter 84: The Medicine King¡¯s Valley¡¯s Saviour


    Chapter 84: The Medicine King''s Valley''s Saviour


    Following the attack from the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land, the Medicine King''s Valley was in a state of alert, slowly recovering their losses while mourning for the disciples who were abducted by the Demonic Cultivators.


    Those who came to participate in the Alchemist Summit had also experienced heavy losses, and it was unknown just how many went missing.


    In addition, the Great Forces who participated in defending this ce also suffered numerous casualties. Everywhere one looked in Medicine King''s Valley, corpses and blood stained this once holy and purend. As for the valley town, countless houses had copsed; the losses couldn''t even be calcted.


    And worse of all, the Hidden Cloud Peak had disappeared entirely, leaving behind a giant crater insteadtainting the Medicine King''s Valley''s thousands of years of legacy.


    The Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land''s actions had drawn condemnation from all sides and infuriated all the forces. Within a day, even the Eight Great Families had sent their experts to join the counterattack discussions and assist in rescuing the abducted Alchemists.


    However, the information Xiao Fu Sheng gave them shocked everyone.


    The Demon Lord had returned!


    No one wanted to believe that news, but since it was Xiao Fu Sheng who said these words, the situation was not the same.


    Not to mention, the fact that three of the Six Evil Kings attacked the Medicine King''s Valley while cooperating was proof of the Demon Lord''s existence.


    There had been rumours about the Demon Lord''s existence, but now, these were no longer simple rumours.


    The whole world instantly became alert as a sense of tension gripped thend; spies from all of the Great Forces were frequently deployed to the Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land to gather any scrap of reliable intelligence.


    But what they reported was even more difficult to believe.


    A mysterious new Demon Lord had indeed risen in the Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land. To make it worse, this person had seemingly just appeared and had swiftly seized absolute dominion over the six Evil Kings, now reigning unchallenged over the entire region.


    The situation was far more precarious than imagined and caused many to panic.


    But some also held hopes in their hearts.


    After all, a single cultivator managed to kill two of the three Evil Kings who invaded the Medicine King''s Valley.


    The deaths of Tyrannical Force King and Thunderbolt Beast King came out as an even bigger shock than the Demon Lord''s emergence.


    Not only did the cultivator kill two Evil Kings by himself, but he also saved Xiao Fu Sheng''s life and the entire Medicine King''s Valley.


    The Medicine King''s Valley had deemed that individual their eternal saviour.


    .


    .


    .


    However, at this moment, the Medicine King''s Valley''s saviour was unaware of what had happened while he slept for over seven days.


    "I''m fine, so stop crying"


    "But Master told me what happened to Brother Su"


    ''Treasurer Meng, you need to learn how to hide certain things from your disciple''


    Su Mu gently patted the back of Xia Ning Chang''s head, letting her vent those intense emotions while tightly hugging him.


    From what he knew, she hadn''t left his side once after he fell asleep a week ago, constantly checking up on him.


    And from what Xia Ning Chang said, she was the only one outside of the battle to know about Su Mu''s ''death.''


    "It''s alright. That wasn''t me... You know that my real body is fine, right? Most of my physical injuries have already healed, and all of my limbs are still intact"


    Then again, the real setbacks of that battle had little to do with his physical body.


    "Even so"


    "Regardless of what happened, I must thank Sister Xia first"


    "Thank me?"


    "Yes After all, you helped me in that battle as an Alchemist should"


    "All I could do was escape If it were Su Yan, Hu Jiao''er, or Hu Mie''er, they would''ve stayed and helped Brother Su!"


    Su Mu smiled at her words. "I know their strengths and talents well, but even if the three of them were present in that battle, they couldn''t have helped me as much as Sister Xia did without even being there."


    "As much as me?"


    Xia Ning Chang didn''t move from her position, her forehead still resting on Su Mu''s chest.


    "If it weren''t for the Saint Grade Healing Pills you refined for me, I wouldn''t have survived that battle"


    His strategies relied heavily on the pills Xia Ning Chang refined while they were inside the Myriad Drug Pond.


    If he never had those, killing two Transcendent Realm Cultivators or surviving heaven''s wrath would''ve been impossible with his current cultivation.


    "An Alchemist helps cultivators by refining pills for themnot with brute strength. That''s how the Dao of Alchemy works. You don''t have to me yourself for not being a fighter"


    Su Mu understood that Xia Ning Chang med herself for herck of strength to participate in that battle because she cared for him, but as an Alchemist, her thinking was wed.


    She needed to understand her strengths and value as an Alchemist.


    "And honestly, you were a lot more helpful than Treasurer Meng"


    "You shouldn''t say that" Xia Ning Chang let out a weakugh at those words, releasing him from the hug before wiping the tears in her eyes. "Master would be sad if he heard that"


    Su Mu didn''t mean the thing he said about Meng Wuya.


    He only said it to lift Xia Ning Chang''s mood, and from her reaction, it worked as he expected.


    "Thank you, Sister Xia"


    "No" Xia Ning Chang smiled sweetly. "I''ll always help Brother Su by refining the best pills I can for him"


    Without even thinking about it, Su Mu kissed Xia Ning Chang, and she closed her eyes, leaning forward.


    Following that, the two of them talked for around an hour, and she told him about everything that happened within the Medicine King''s Valley while he was asleep.


    "By the way, Brother Su How did you do that?"


    Even though she didn''t specify anything, Su Mu understood what Xia Ning Chang was curious about.


    Over thest week, Meng Wuya made sure to collect the parts of Su Mu''s ''corpse'' to not let anyone other than Xia Ning Chang find out about what happened at the Hidden Cloud Peak.


    The old man also took the liberty to confirm that the parts he found indeed belonged to Su Mu.


    "It''s a Forbidden Technique I created as an Origin Returning Realm Cultivator Even after including what happened a week ago, I haven''t used it more than five times in both lives"


    "Forbidden Technique?"


    Xia Ning Chang understood the meaning of that name, but it was the first time she ever heard of such a thing.


    "They''re different from normal or evil secret arts and techniques While they grant immeasurable benefits, the drawbacks are quite awful. Evil Secrets Techniques need the practitioner to do evil deeds to others, but forbidden ones cause harm to the practitioner instead"


    A perfect example would be one of the best Secret Arts to ever existHeaven Devouring Battle Law.


    "Wait" Xia Ning Chang''s face paled slightly. "What kind of drawbacks did it have?"


    Rather than answering her question directly, he asked another question. "You know about my Movement Technique, right?"


    "Seven Divine Steps?"


    "Yes Although it is a single technique now, each of the ''seven steps'' are altered versions of different secret techniques I created throughout my life." Su Mu exined, leaning back on the bed''s headboard. "The [Third Step] allows me to create afterimages while moving. Unlike normal afterimages, they are impossible to distinguish from the user, even if someone used their Divine Sense."


    "Then, the [Third Step] is!"


    "An extremely watered-down version of the Forbidden Technique I used a week ago..." Su Mu answered her question before she could even finish. "The Forbidden Technique allows me to manifest physical clones of myself with the same or lower cultivation base from nothing. Their flesh, bones, muscles, and even their Qi appear out of nowhere"


    "To think such a thing was possible!"


    "We cultivate to make such things possible... As long as an appropriate price is paid, everything is possible with enough knowledge"


    "Then, what was the price Brother Su paid?"


    "The technique works on a Dao Oath that requires me to ''lend'' some of my memories and Dao Comprehension to the clones depending on how much strength I want them to possess If they die, I lose those memories andprehension, and the injuries a clone suffered are transferred back to me. I can cultivate the forgotten Dao again, but recovering those memories is impossible."


    "That''s"


    "It''s not that serious" Noticing Xia Ning Chang''s horrified face, Su Muughed a little. "As someone who has lived for a long time, the memories I spent to create an Immortal Ascension Realm clone are equivalent to a few hours of a normal human''s life"


    Although he said that, the amount of memories he destroyed to make the technique''s bacsh somewhat bearable was more than a hundred thousand years.


    However, since most of them weren''t important, it didn''t matter that much.


    But that was also why he stopped using that technique after some time. At higher realms, the consumption of memories simply became too much.


    "What about the Dao Comprehension, then?"


    "I didn''t sacrifice one of my Main Daos I cultivated thousands of Daos to various degrees, so sacrificing parts of them isn''t something to be concerned about. That''s why the clone never used the Asura Sword"


    Not to mention, the forbidden technique became useless at the Open Heaven Realm since at that stage, a Human Cultivator''s strength came from their Universe World rather than internal cultivation.


    Regardless of how much one sacrificed, it wouldn''t be enough to clone an entire Universe World out of nothing.


    "That particr clone didn''t possess a soul, either, so it was immune to the Thunderbolt Beast King''s Divine Soul attacks"


    "But if everything went so smoothly, what about the considerable price Brother Su talked about?"


    "Well" Su Mu thought about it for a few seconds, only to decide that it''d be better for Xia Ning Chang to witness it herself. "This is what happened..."


    After a few seconds, he released his Immortal Ascension 1st Stage cultivation base, and Xia Ning Chang''s eyes widened.


    "It can''t be! Brother Su, your foundation"


    "Indeed The result of using a Forbidden Technique and exerting strength impossible for my current self had a direct impact on my foundation as a cultivator Which only escted further because of the World Baptism"


    That was why despite surviving such an intense battle, his cultivation base never increased and remained stagnant.


    His foundation was still better than most cultivators in simr realms, butpared to the perfect foundation created by his Secret Art, it simply paled inparison.


    "The Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture can repair my foundation, so it''s not a permanent thing. Although, it''ll take at least half a century to do so That was the considerable price I talked about"


    Not only would it decrease his overall fighting capabilities, but it would also increase the time he must spend on a certain realm to improve his foundation even further.


    "You don''t have to make a face like that..." Noticing the expression on Xia Ning Chang''s face, Su Mu continued. "A century isn''t even that long for cultivators. I''ve spent more time sitting cross-legged inside a cave than anything"


    The reason he called it a considerable price was that he''d need to change the progress he had in mind for his futurefrom his cultivation speed to the techniques he wanted to practice in this life.


    "Why''d you go that far?"


    "To protect Sister Xia, of course"


    He couldn''t let Yang Bai, someone he couldn''t yetpete with, find out about Xia Ning Chang''s Sacred Spirit Medicine Body.


    If the Demon Lord could send three of the Six Evil Kings to collect Xiao Fu Sheng, it wouldn''t be a stretch to believe that he mighte himself if he knew about Xia Ning Chang''s existence.


    That wasn''t a risk Su Mu was willing to take.


    Not to mention, it''d be embarrassing if someone abducted one of his wives, and all he did was stand there.


    "Brother Su"


    Xia Ning Chang held back her tears and hugged Su Mu once again.


    However, before that emotional moment could further escte into something interesting


    Knock!* Knock!*


    Someone knocked on the door, and Xia Ning Chang separated from Su Mu instantly. While she had be bolder in showing her affection, she was still embarrassed to do it in front of others.


    ''No wonder this old man still hasn''t found someone to be with At least learn to read the room''


    Su Mu turned towards the door with a small smile, watching as it slid open and Meng Wuya walked inside.


    "Master!"


    Xia Ning Chang greeted her master, and thetter nodded before turning towards Su Mu.


    "I''m d that you''re doing well, Treasurer Meng"


    Meng Wuya probably sensed it when Su Mu released his cultivation base earlier.


    "I see that you woke up"


    Unlike the smile on Su Mu''s face, the old man stared at him with a profound expression.


    ''I thought the day woulde a lotter, but it''d be weird if he didn''t have some thoughts after witnessing that''


    Su Mu waited for the old man to continue, and momentster, he turned towards Xia Ning Chang.


    "Chang''er, I have something to talk about with him"


    Xia Ning Chang understood what her master wanted, but before she could reply, Su Mu intervened.


    "Sister Xia already knows what you want to ask, if not more I don''t mind her listening to this conversation."


    "Very well" Since that was the case, Meng Wuya didn''t beat around the bush any longer. "You Who are you?"


    That was the only thing he wanted to know.


    For the past week, Meng Wuya had been contemting the techniques Su Mu used in thest battle, and he concluded that those techniques were too profound for even him to understand.


    Even if Su Mu was the inheritor of a 3rd Order Saint, he couldn''t possibly learn such techniques from his mastersomeone from the Tong Xuan Realm.


    He doubted Su Mu''s master''s background was as simple as a mere 3rd Order Saint proficient in Alchemy and Spirit Arrays.


    However, that didn''t mean Meng Wuya trusted Su Mu any less. The brat not only fought alongside him when he could''ve run away, but he did so for his disciple.


    Everyone held a few secrets, including Meng Wuya.


    It was a question to see how much Su Mu trusted him.


    "I didn''t lie I''m the inheritor of a 3rd Order Saint from the Tong Xuan Realm"


    ''So he has no intentions of telling me the truth, huh'' Meng Wuya internally sighed after hearing Su Mu''s response. He thought that the brat would have some trust in him by now, but it looked like he was mistaken. ''Forget it''


    "But that''s not all"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Old Man Do you know the Great Demon God from the Tong Xuan Realm?"


    "The Great Demon God?!" Meng Wuya''s eyes widened at that name. "You mean... The progenitor of the Demon Race?"


    "Indeed."


    .


    .


    .


    {Brother Su, you have a way with words}


    {I didn''t lie to Old Man Meng. I only told him part of the truth There''s a difference, Sister Xia}


    Su Mu smiled at Xia Ning Chang, who had no idea how to respond to his words.


    Meng Wuya was already in disbelief as to how Su Mu was the inheritor of the ''Great Demon God,'' a Saint King Realm Cultivator.


    If he told him who he truly was and the status he held, along with how high the cultivation system went, the old man mightpletely lose it.


    {The secret of my reincarnation is something I''m only willing to share with those closest to me}


    "The Medicine King''s Valley''s Lord and Elders requested an audience with you, brat. The cultivators who arrived from the Eight Great Families of the Central Capital also wanted to meet you"


    "Call the first group here. I have something to discuss with the Valley Lord, too."


    Meng Wuya nodded and sent a telepathic message to Xiao Fu Sheng through his Divine Sense while Su Mu moved and sat on the bed''s edge, with Xia Ning Chang sitting next to him.


    ''Let''s see''


    While they waited for the alchemists to arrive, Su Mu summoned a piece of paper, a brush, and some ink from the Demon Mystic Tome and wrote a list of things on it.


    These were the ingredients he''d require to refine the Asura Sword into a growth-type Artifact, along with the 7th Order Python Snake''s Monster Core he collected at the Nether Mountains.


    After that, the only thing he''d need to do was let the sword absorb an enormous amount of World Energy from a suitable Earth Vein to finish the process.


    He originally nned to refine an Artifact Spirit for it, too, but with the Snake Python''s Core, that was no longer necessary.


    "Grandmaster Su"


    Xiao Fu Sheng entered the room and stared at Su Mu, whose entire upper body, from the neck down, was wrapped in bandages.


    Following him, the Medicine King''s Valley''s Lord and Elders entered the room.


    "So, what could the Valley Lord and Elders want from me?"


    "Grandmaster Su." The Valley Lord stepped forward and fell to his knees, lowering his head. "Thank you for saving the Medicine King''s Valley! If Grandmaster Su hadn''t killed Tyrannical Force King and Thunderbolt Beast King, none of us here could''ve opposed them, and the legacy of our holynd might have ended in a tragedy!"


    "Thank you!"


    The elders followed his lead, falling to their knees and respectfully lowering their heads.


    "Despite his superior alchemic skills, Grandmaster Su risked his life to protect our Medicine King''s Valley! We are eternally grateful!"


    "We are eternally grateful!"


    "Hmm"


    Noticing that Xia Ning Chang was about to stand up, Su Mu sent her a telepathic message.


    {You don''t have to get up because of them, Sister Xia. You''re not my servant, so in a meeting like this, you don''t need to stand behind me.}


    Xia Ning Chang looked hesitant, but Su Mu didn''t mind, and he turned towards the Valley Lord instead.


    "So that''s how it is"


    "If there''s something Grandmaster Su needs the Medicine King''s Valley for, please feel free to ask me!"


    Alchemists were strange creatures.


    No one would ever imagine the Valley Lord and Elders of such a well-respected sect kneeling before a youngster because they know of his superior skills in alchemy.


    "If that''s the case, then I have no reason to be polite" Su Mu released the sheet of ingredients, and it flew right into the Valley Lord''s hands. "I need as many of these ingredients as you can collect"


    The Valley Lord skimmed through the list and nodded. "It might take a while since some of these ingredients are quite rare, but rest assured, I''ll make sure that all of these are collected as soon as possible."


    "Good."


    ''This brat''sposure surprises me every time I see it'' Meng Wuya stared at Su Mu and Xia Ning Chang. ''He''s sitting therefortably while Chang''er is battling herself to stay here''


    "By the way, Grandmaster Su"


    "What is it?"


    "The cultivators from the Eight Great Families wish to meet the hero who killed two Evil Kings by himself." The Valley Lord spoke. "They have been quite relentless about it. What should we do?"


    "I''m not interested, but considering the things with Yang Bai..." Su Mu thought about it for a few seconds. "Call them here."


    "Understood."


    Soon, most elders left the room, and the Valley Lord called forth the cultivators from the Eight Great Families instead.


    And


    "Valley Lord Chen, is the Medicine King''s Valley looking down on the Right Great Families?"


    "We asked to meet the hero who yed two Evil Kings, not some brat at the Immortal Ascension 1st Stage!"


    "Grandmaster Xiao, how could you lie to us like that?"


    "This is uneptable!"


    Their reactions weren''t that good.


    "Now, now, everyone" Su Mu interrupted their loud shouts by enhancing his voice with True Qi. "Why don''t we talk like civilised people?"


    "Silence, young man!"


    "Don''t interfere when your elders are talking!"


    He smiled at their response.


    .


    .


    .


    "So, do you still doubt that I was the one who killed Tyrannical Force King and Thunderbolt Beast King?"


    "N-No! Forgive us, Young Hero!"


    "We had eyes but couldn''t recognise Young Hero''s strength and were fooled by his inferior cultivation base!"


    Su Mu looked down at the two Immortal Ascension 5th and 6th Stage Cultivators with the Asura Sword in his hand, and the two trembled under his gaze.


    From what he remembered, they were the cultivators sent by the Liu and Qiu Families, with the other six cultivators standing at a distance with pale faces.


    "Does anybody else wish to test my strength?" He then turned towards the remaining six cultivators, and they all vigorously shook their heads, which made him smile. "Now that everyone is listening, let''s introduce ourselves. I''m Su Mu, a disciple from the High Heaven Pavilion."


    "High Heaven Pavilion?!"


    "The Evil Sect that gave birth to the new Demon Lord?!"


    Surprisingly enough, the name ''High Heaven Pavilion'' surprised all cultivators from the Eight Great Families.


    "The Demon Lord indeed came from the same ce as me, but" Su Mu narrowed his eyes at the Liu Family''s cultivator. "An Evil Sect?"


    "Eight Great Families have deemed High Heaven Pavilion as an Evil Sect which gave birth to the Demon Lord"


    Following his exnation, the Qiu Family''s cultivator added. "Even at this moment, the Qiu Family''s Young Lady, Qiu Yi Meng, is leading a delegation to attack the High Heaven Pavilion due to the Demon Lord''s actions! She should arrive there any day now!"


    "You seem rather pleased about your Young Lady''s actions in bullying the weak"


    "Young Hero surely jests The Young Lady is apanied by the Bai Family, along with members of the Purple Fern Valley. Against thebined might of these forces, the High Heaven Pavilion cannot resist!"


    The Demon Lord havinge from High Heaven Pavilion was such a big deal that the Eight Great Families getting involved wasn''t out of Su Mu''s calction. After all, in the uing war against the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land, all of them would be involved. However, the Bai Family and Purple Fern Valley tagging along with the Qiu Family was unexpected.


    Their joining this punitive force was most likely because of how badly Su Mu defeated Bai Yun Feng and Fan Hong some time ago, which caused the forces behind them to lose face, so they hade specially to add insult to injury.


    ''Haah'' Su Mu internally sighed. ''I should''ve destroyed the Bai Family and Purple Fern Valley after returning to the Nether Mountains.''


    He had dyed destroying them because they''d serve another purposeter on, but now, he was having doubts about letting them survive much longer.


    "This is troublesome"


    He didn''t have much attachment to the High Heaven Pavilion, but Su Yan''s case was different.


    Even if he warned her with the Harem God''s Cultivation Scripture, Su Mu doubted Su Yan would simply leave without even trying to defend her home.


    His body still needed some rest, and he still had a few things to do before leaving this ce, so he couldn''t travel such a long distance without any breaks in between.


    As Su Mu thought about what to do next, a sudden shout came from the other side.


    "Such injustice! The High Heaven Pavilion was the first to suffer from the Demon Lord''s antics, with their Sect Master almost losing his life and suffering heavy losses! How could the Qiu Family bully our saviour''s home sect at such times?! We refuse to stand for this!"


    The one who spoke was none other than the Medicine King''s Valley''s Lord.


    ''Ah'' Su Mu nced towards the old man who stood next to Xiao Fu Sheng. ''So that''s how he wants to y this situation''


    "Valley Lord Chen What are you?!"


    "Young Lord Su is our saviour who stood up to the Demon Lord''s subordinates and protected the Medicine King''s Valley! If the Qiu Family attacks the High Heaven Pavilion, no Alchemist belonging to the Medicine King''s Valley would ever refine a single pill for them! Naturally, that also goes for the forces rted to and under the Qiu Family, along with the Bai Family and Purple Fern Valley!"


    Every cultivator from the Eight Great Families was shocked at the Valley Lord''s words.


    Even though each of those families had their alchemists, that wasn''t the case for the many first and second-ss forces under them.


    If the Medicine King''s Valley shunned the Qiu Family, their subordinated forces would slowly start leaving their sides, which was a detrimental factor in their influence and strength.


    "Moreover, if an Alchemist not belonging to the Medicine King''s Valley did so after today, they wouldn''t be allowed to be a disciple of this ce ever!"


    The Qiu Family Cultivator''s face paled as the Valley Lord''s words concluded.


    "V-Valley Lord Chen! Does this mean the Medicine King''s Valley support the High Heaven Pavilion, the Evil Sect which created the new Demon Lord?!"


    "The Medicine King''s Valley openly support Young Lord Su, the one who openly opposed the Demon Lord by killing two Evil Kings! If the Qiu Family doesn''t stop its advances on the High Heaven Pavilion, then don''t expect us to be polite!"


    "B-But our Young Lady has already left the family to!"


    The Qiu Family Cultivator''s words couldn''t even finish before Valley Lord Chen interrupted. "Then scram to the Qiu Family and pass my exact words to them!"


    The Qiu Family''s subordinate didn''t wait long and quickly left the ce, leaving everyone present baffled.


    While that happened, Su Mu turned towards Xia Ning Chang, who stood along with Meng Wuya and Dong Qing Yan, before sending her a telepathic message.


    {This is the kind of influence Alchemists have on the world, Sister Xia. You can have far greater influence than this, so don''t look down on your alchemic skills}


    Following the Qiu Family Cultivator''s |departure, the others from the Eight Great Families left in a hurry, too.


    "Grandmaster Su"


    "You can keep the pill I refined earlier, Valley Lord Chen. I won''t take it with me"


    "Ahaha" Valley Lord Chenughed at Su Mu''s words, trying to hide his embarrassment at how easily his intentions were discovered. "That''s not why I helped Grandmaster Su"


    "We all live for collecting benefits, so there''s no need to be ashamed. The pill wasn''t that important for me"


    "The Medicine King''s Valley would never forget Grandmaster Su''s generosity!"


    "Just make sure to collect the ingredients I asked for" With that settled, Su Mu fixed his robes. "I''ll be back in a while..."


    "Where are you going?"


    Su Mu smiled at Meng Wuya''s words. "To visit the Beguiling Demon Queen, where else?"


    When Shan Qing Luo tried to escape the World Baptism Su Mu created, Meng Wuya easily caught up to her, and after noticing what happened to herpanions, she surrendered without resistance as long as they allowed her to live.


    Currently, she was trapped inside Meng Wuya''s Saint Grade Pce Artifacta ce she couldn''t escape from by herself.


    "Why do you want to see her?"


    "Well"


    Su Mu wanted to collect some information from Shan Qing Luo about the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land and Yang Bai, but telling that to the old man would be boring, so


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    He made a circle with his left index finger and thumb before passing his right middle finger through it, moving it back and forth.


    Meng Wuya''s face turned red in anger.


    "You shameless brat!"


    ---


    Words: 4679

 Chapter 85: Help.

    Chapter 85: Help.


    I''m stuck with this fic. Help me. ;-;


    I want to write, but with how thest few chapters came out, I kinda feel like I fucked them up.


    Mainly because I wanted to give Mc a real challenge and have him actually take things seriously (unlike how he has been ying around in the world until now), and do some actual training, but I went kinda overboard with having 3 Transcendent opponents appear out of nowhere.


    Now, Shan Qing Luo has been captured and Mc will talk to her. (I''m stuck on that part mostly) and how the story would progress to end the starting world.


    Every time I sit to write this, I end up writing either one of my two DxD fics, the ck Clover fic, or the MTWAM fanfic rewrite.


    Some people were also upset about mc being nerfed because of the drawbacks of creating a clone (which didn''t even cross my mind until someonemented about it).


    He can make up for theck of foundation and his strength would remain pretty much the same. The Dao he sacrificed doesn''t matter since he literally has thousands of unused Daos he mastered in his free time (he only uses like four of themwith the main being dual cultivation, sword, spear, speed, and alchemy).


    The only thing I stopped was his ability to jump through realms (like going from 1st Stage Immortal Ascension to 9th Stage in one go rather than cultivating for it in some time) by: (a) absorbing and devouring a star source/or things that people normally can''t absorb. (b) or absorbing some heavenly treasure.


    It wasn''t necessarily a nerf, but a part for him to truly realise that even the ''mortals'' from this world hold a threat to him right now.


    Mc will still be strong af for his realm, but he isn''t invincible (that was the point of what I wanted to write).


    Maybe I didn''t make it clear while writing the chapter. Sorry.


    So, I want to ask. How do you think the story could progress from here (mainly the Shan Qing Luo part and how to get close to her, and how to have her help in dealing with Yang Bai).


    And, what do you want the starting world to have more, cause with it, the first volume of this fanfic would end. Reading your parts also help me focus on the fanfic more.


    I''ll try to get back at writing this fic on regr basis rather than uploading in huge gaps (I''m currently reading MP for some motivation).


    Thank you. :)

 Chapter 86: The Poisonous Widow Body.

    Chapter 86: The Poisonous Widow Body.


    Chapter 85: The Poisonous Widow Body.


    ''So this the Saint Grade Pce Artifact Treasurer Meng talked about?'' Su Mu''s right hand rested on the thin, golden barrier ahead of him. He injected his True Qi into the barrier to inspect its condition andmented, "It seems like the Artifact Refiner who created this was rather skilled. There aren''t any obvious ws in its formation¡­"


    Su Mu had tried to inspect the insides of the barrier, but in the first attempt, his Divine Sense bounced off the surface, only seeding in his second attempt after seeping through the small openings within the barrier.


    That was why heplimented the one who made this artifact.


    "Of course. The one who created it was one of the best Artifact Refiners in the Tomg Xuan Realm. Even at full power, this Old Master cannot easily break the barrier¡­"


    Meng Wuyanded behind Su Mu, followed by Xia Ning Chang, and the two of them gazed at the barrier in front of them, which held a decentlyrge house inside it.


    It was the ce where Meng Wuya had imprisoned Shan Qing Luo.


    While the Beguiling Demon Queen surrendered without trouble after the Tyrannical Force King and Thunderbolt Beast King''s deaths, she was still a 1st Order Transcendent Realm Cultivator.


    Meng Wuya couldn''t suppress her cultivation base with his current strength, at least not without her cooperation, so he had no choice but to use his Pce Artifact to hold her inside this house.


    There was no way for someone from this small world to break through it. Meng Wuya was confident that even the Demon Lord couldn''t do anything against his artifact.


    "Are you sure you don''t want this Old Master to apany you inside?"


    "It''s alright, Treasurer Meng."


    Su Mu didn''t even think twice about denying Meng Wuya''s offer, which made thetter sigh.


    "Be careful, brat¡­ Shan Qing Luo can''t escape from this artifact, but that doesn''t mean she''s an easy target. Don''t end up getting seduced and do something that Chang''er wouldn''t like¡­"


    While Su Mu resisted Shan Qing Luo''s seduction techniques before because she wasn''t targeting someone, Meng Wuya knew that it would be a whole different story to face something like that head-on.


    "I only want some information about the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land and the Demon Lord, Yang Bai¡­"


    If someone knew about Yang Bai''s goals and ns, it''d be Shan Qing Luo. Not to mention, she could also tell Su Mu whether he could find numerous resentful spirits within the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land or not. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to refine the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance before reaching the Saint Realm.


    "In that case, I''ll open the barrier for you."


    "It''s fine¡­"


    Meng Wuya seemed confused at Su Mu''s words, but he didn''t exin further, knocking on the barrier in front of him as if it were a door, and the moment he did¡ª


    "What?!"


    Meng Wuya''s eyes widened as the barrier in front of them flickered, opening a path wide enough for a single person to walk inside.


    "What''s wrong, Treasurer Meng?"


    Su Mu turned around and looked at Meng Wuya with a smile. Now that the old man knew of his capabilities and how he was the ''inheritor'' of the Demon God from the Tong Xuan Realm, Su Mu didn''t need to hold back too much.


    ''To break an artifact that even the strongest cultivators on the Tong Xuan Realm can''t...''


    Meng Wuya was at a loss for words, so much so that he couldn''t even form a reply. If the inheritor of a Saint King Realm cultivator could do things like that, he couldn''t even imagine what kind of powers the original Demon God once held.


    {These surprises aren''t good for Master''s heart¡­}


    Xia Ning Chang''s telepathic message rang inside Su Mu''s head, and he walked inside the open barrier with a smallugh.


    While the Saint Grade Pce Artifact didn''t have any obvious ws, there were bound to be some errors in its formations, and all Su Mu did was utilize them to his advantage.


    No matter how well-built an artifact was, there was no way an Open Heaven Grade Artifact Refiner like him wouldn''t be able to find and extort a few ws in it.


    {I''m sure Treasurer Meng will get used to it eventually¡­}


    {Let''s hope so. Take care, Brother Su¡­}


    {Yes. I''ll be back soon.}


    As those words ended, the barrier behind Su Mu closed, and he gave her a small nod before walking inside the house.


    .


    .


    .


    ''This is¡­''


    As soon as Su Mu walked inside the house, a sweet lingering aroma entered his nose.


    The scent was neither heavy nor light, but it was simr to a pleasant bouquet, one that carried a hint of an aphrodisiac effect.


    ''For her scent to have an aphrodisiac effect while cultivating even with the meager cultivation of 1st Order Transcendent Realm¡­''


    Su Mu''s eyesnded on Shan Qing Luo, who sat down cross-legged on the ground not far away. Her True Qi surged, and her eyes closed as she circted her Secret Art.


    From how it looked, rather than wasting her time, she decided to use this opportunity to cultivate her Secret Art in silence instead.


    ''It seems like even before inheriting the Heavenly Moon Demon Spider''s Source, Shan Qing Luo possessed a Special Physique that lets humans have traces of Monster Race''s bloodline¡­''


    Su Mu could tell that much after witnessing Shan Qing Luo circte her Evil Secret Art.


    The Special Physique probably allowed her to inherit the Heavenly Moon Demon Spider''s Divine Spirit Source without much trouble.


    ''Maybe her appearance is also part of her Special Physique?''


    Looking at Shan Qing Luo again, Su Mu had to admit that she was beautiful even without her Seduction Techniques, not to mention extremely attractive. Every part of her seemed to scream the word ''seductive,'' especially the tiny tear-shaped mole under her eyes.


    But her appearance wasn''t what interested Su Mu the most right now.


    "I know you''re awake; stop pretending to be in a trance¡­"


    Shan Qing Luo''s eyelids twitched slightly at his words, and she slowly opened her eyes, gazing at Su Mu, who stood a small distance away from her.


    Although she tried to hide it behind a sweet smile, she couldn''t conceal the traces of fear in her eyes, and despite appearing to be rxed, she secretly gathered her True Qi to defend herself in case something happened.


    "You aren''t my opponent in battle, so I''ll advise you not to get any strange ideas. I only came here to talk..."


    "How did you¡­" Shan Qing Luo visibly flinched at his words, unable to contain her surprise. ''I haven''t even properly gathered my True Qi yet¡­''


    However, Su Mu didn''t care much about her reaction, walking over and sitting cross-legged in front of her.


    Both of them knew what he said was true.


    After what happened during the battle at the Hidden Cloud Peak, it''d be stupid if Shan Qing Luo still had the guts to face him head-on.


    "Is there any ce in the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land that I can collect a lot of souls from? It doesn''t matter if they''re resentful spirits¡­"


    Shang Qing Luo didn''t understand why he would ask such a question, but she nodded.


    "There''s the Evil Cavern located in the Profound Yin Ghost King''s territory."


    "Evil Cavern?"


    "Yes. Many evil spirits live inside the Evil Cavern, and every year, many people obtain numerous benefits from them, but even more people die from them. The deeper one goes, the more powerful those Evil Spirits be."


    "And what exactly are those Evil Spirits?"


    "They are a partial solidification of Demonic Qi and Evil Qi, which makes them difficult to cope with. They possess no sentience but are incredibly aggressive, and as long as they sense living creatures, they''ll attack."


    Su Mu didn''t reply, quietly waiting for her to continue.


    "Besides obtaining and cultivating some special Martial Skills, after someone defeats one of those Evil Spirits, they''ll leave behind some of their essences. This essence can be absorbed and refined, allowing one to increase their cultivation. It is for this reason that the Evil Cavern, despite its dangers, continues to draw many cultivators who want to gain life experiences to strengthen themselves. Not only disciples from the Ash-Gray Cloud Evil Land''s sects, but even many outsiders also disguise themselves ande here, hoping to gain some advantages."


    Shan Qing Luo didn''t conceal anything, exining everything she knew about the Evil Cavern.


    "Another thing one can obtain is a type of essence that strengthens a cultivator''s Divine Soul Strength. Quite a few people havee across such things and had their Divine Soul Strength enhanced greatly."


    ''Those Evil Spirits should be good enough to refine a false artifact spirit for the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance. If I mix them with some souls, it''ll be more than enough¡­''


    After hearing everything Shan Qing Luo had to say about the Evil Cavern, Su Mu rested his chin on his palm, pondering about what to do next.


    ''Refining the Heaven''s Cave Inheritance would take a few years of work, so it''ll be best to do it after the Demon Lord dies, but there''s no problem in collecting the Evil Spirits now and preparing them¡­''


    "Long ago, I once heard from my mother that the Evil Cavern connects to another ce¡­" Shan Qing Luo continued with a small smile, which made it obvious she wasn''t taking this anecdote too seriously.


    "Where?"


    "The Demon World¡­"


    ''Demon World¡­ Could there be a Void Corridor in the Evil Cavern that connects to the Demon Territory in the Tong Xuan Realm?''


    That sounded possible. After all, there was no such ce as the ''Demon World'' in this small world.


    "I see¡­" At Su Mu''s deadpan reaction, Shan Qing Luo seemed slightly disappointed, but he continued without pause. "Then, tell me about the Demon Lord Yang Bai."


    Shan Qing Luo nodded, exining everything that recently happened within the Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land, from Yang Bai''s sudden appearance to how he effortlessly conquered the Six Evil Kings within a few days.


    ''From what she said and his action until now, there''s no doubt Yang Bai ns on attacking the Central Capital¡­ Maybe his final goal is to create a Void Corridor within the Earth Vein and travel to the Tong Xuan Realm?''


    If that were the case, Su Mu could use Yang Bai''s ambitions to his advantage.


    He didn''t know if the Earth Vein under the Central Capital was strong enough for the Asura Sword, but if someone artificially enhanced it to create a Void Corridor, it would be enough for the refinement.


    "Is there anything else you wish to know?"


    At Shan Qing Luo''s question, Su Mu lightly shook his head. "No. That''s more than enough¡­"


    "Then, since I answered everything honestly..." Shan Qing Luo gave Su Mu a flirtatious smile, resting her hands on the floor before leaning toward him, giving him a marvelous view of her alluring figure. "Can this Elder Sister also ask something from Junior Brother?"


    "Go ahead¡­"


    "Is there any way for me to escape from this ce?" Shan Qing Luo crawled seductively towards Su Mu, cing her hand on his chest and bringing her face near his. "In return for that information, I will do anything to please you¡­"


    As her words finished, the scene around Su Mu changed suddenly. The room now had a floral fragrance as flower petals appeared around the room, and a luxurious bright red carpet covered the entire floor.


    A burst of giggles suddenly tickled his ears. Looking around, he quickly discovered a dozen thinly d young girls. These girls only had their most precious ces covered by sheer silk cloth, which added to their delicate and enticing charm.


    As rhythmic music came from afar, a dozen girls smiled radiantly and invitingly toward Su Mu, making sure to sing and dance around him, almost as if they were desperate to please him.


    The amorous scene before him seemed to be able to dig out the hidden desires buried deep within one''s heart, causing a person to lose their ability to reason and devolve into a beast.


    At the center of this enticing scene was Shan Qing Luo, dressed in a near-transparent blue lingerie that half covered her seductive body.


    Shan Qing Luo''s eyes glimmered affectionately as she gently ced her hands on Su Mu''s shoulders and slowly undid his robes. Her cheeks blushed as if she were slightly intoxicated, appearing both shy and eager at once.


    Shedding her thin silk dress next, Shan Qing Luo let out a light sigh. Her breath became quick, and she gently bit her lip, lightly swaying her hips as she lowered them slowly.


    Letting out a smallugh, Su Mu smiled at Shan Qing Luo. "This is quite the Seduction Technique. Your proficiency is higher than I expected¡­"


    When she heard those words, Shan Qing Luo''s eyes widened, and she stepped away from him.


    Even since their conversation began, she had been slowly casting her technique, and the moment Su Mu looked the most rxed, she activated it without hesitation.


    She knew she couldn''t beat him in a fight, but if her seduction technique worked even for a few minutes, it would''ve given her enough time to escape this ce.


    However, she severely underestimated her opponent''s resistance to such techniques.


    "Why¡­ You were affected by my technique¡­"


    "Please. No level of Seduction Techniques can overpower my will¡­" Su Mu chuckled, leaning back against the several beautiful women behind him. "I only allowed you to enchant me because it brought back some memories¡­"


    When Shan Qing Luo initiated her technique, Su Mu remembered the time she tried to seduce him in his original timeline, so he decided to y along with her for a while.


    Even back then, her techniques failed, and it didn''t seem like the results would be different now despite her cultivation being much higher than his.


    "Allowed me to?"


    "Yes..." Su Mu snapped his fingers and shattered Shan Qing Luo''s technique, causing the situation to return to normal. "While such techniques don''t affect me, it is a pleasant experience nheless¡­"


    Their eyes met, and Shan Qing Luo felt a shiver run down her spine.


    ''I thought he came here because he was interested in me, but¡­''


    She now understood that the man she tried to enchant wasn''t like the countless fools who lost themselves after ncing at her beauty, from the Demon Lord to the other Six Evil Kings.


    She could feel it, even though he was almost a decade younger than her¡­ He was a predator who would devour her whole the moment she let her guard down.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Mu smiled at Shan Qing Luo, tilting his head towards the left. "Your face is pale¡­"


    "N-Nothing¡­"


    "No. It might be because of the bacsh from your technique, so¡­" Su Mu moved towards Shan Qing Luo, gently caressing her cheek and bringing his face closer to her, and with a smile, he continued. "I''ll show Elder Sister how to use a Seduction Technique properly¡­"


    As his words finished, Shan Qing Luo''s eyes became slightly dazed as a small moan escaped her mouth, and Su Mu pressed his lips against hers.


    The Dao of Dual Cultivation and the Dao of Enchantment were closely linked, and even though he didn''t use thetter much, his mastery of them was unparalleled.


    The reason he didn''t use it much was simple.


    "Haah¡­ Haah¡­"


    Shan Qing Luo''s breathing became heavy, and her face flushed red as Su Mu separated their lips before he pushed her down.


    Whenever he used Seduction Techniques, it made everything too easy.


    ''They said women were poisonous, but I never thought I''d see it for myself¡­''


    Although it was only for a moment, Shan Qing Luo''s saliva managed to slightly lower Su Mu''s senses, something that caught his attention.


    ''What''s happening to me¡­''


    Meanwhile, Shan Qing Luo was barely holding onto her sanity. As her body grew hotter, her breathing became hectic, and herrge breasts heaved up and down roughly in his arms.


    She knew she needed to straighten her mind, but she couldn''t do anything as Su Mu pushed her down to the ground and pinned her hands above her head, with his other hand resting on her waist.


    Su Mu brought his mouth near her ear and slowly whispered. "There''s no need to resist. I won''t hurt you¡­"


    His voice sounded extremely enchanting to her ears, and coupled with the light breath she felt over her earlobe, it sent shivers down Shan Qing Luo''s spine.


    "Give your body to me; surrender to the pleasure¡­"


    It sounded like the devil''s whisper.


    ''No. If this continues, I''ll lose my mind¡­''


    The more she heard his voice, the harder it became for her to focus.


    She knew it was a trap, but she couldn''t resist.


    "All you have to do is let go¡­"


    Shan Qing Luo felt goosebumps all over her body, and it felt like she''d melt in Su Mu''s arms as he brought his face right above hers.


    Even though her vision was blurry, she could see Su Mu''s face clearly, and looking at him made her wonder¡­ Was this how everyone who saw her felt¡ªbeingpletely mesmerized and unable to look away?


    "It''s alright¡­ You don''t have to think so much about it. Let go of all your worries¡­"


    Su Mu smiled at Shan Qing Luo, lowering his head and kissing her once again, which caused thest thoughts she had about resisting to vanish into thin air.


    .


    .


    .


    "Mmh~!"


    Shan Qing Luo suppressed a loud moan, slowly opening her eyes. Her vision and mind were blurry, and she could barely think.


    ''That''s right. I did it¡­ with that bastard.''


    She remembered everything that happened between her and Su Mu, which made her wonder what happened to him.


    Considering the fate that Shan Qing Luo''s Poisonous Widow Body had in store for her partner, Su Mu''s end most likely wasn''t good.


    At least, that was what she thought until¡­


    "Oh. You''re awake¡­"


    A small, mischievous chuckle came from above her, and Shan Qing Luo''s eyes widened, only to find Su Mu sitting on a chair in front of her.


    "Don''t mind me¡­" Su Mu held back augh while looking down at her with a small smile, his eyes slowly descending to her body. "As you were¡­"


    Shan Qing Luo then looked down at her body, only to realize that she waspletely naked, her left hand massaging her breasts while her right hand went in between her legs, vigorously pleasuring herself.


    "You''ve been pleasuring yourself for almost an hour. Why stop now?"


    At those words, Shan Qing Luo''s dizziness vanished almost instantly, and her face flushed bright red in embarrassment. She hurriedly covered her voluptuous breasts with her left hand and tightly shut her legs, ring at Su Mu with tears in her eyes.


    A Transcendent Realm Cultivator like her, one of the most feared existence in this small world, and someone the entirety of Ash Grey Cloud Evil Land admired¡­ Pleasuring herself for almost an hour in front of someone else?


    The mere thought made her want to dig a grave and bury herself in it.


    "For an enchantress, you sure know how to act like an innocent maiden¡­"


    Su Mu couldn''t help butugh out loud at her reaction, which made Shan Qing Luo even more embarrassed.


    "Hey¡­" Su Mu rested his elbows above his knees and leaned forward, looking into Shan Qing Luo''s eyes. "How about we make a deal?"


    "What kind of deal¡­?"


    "Your Special Physique grants you traces of Monster Race''s bloodline, right?"


    "How did you know?"


    Shan Qing Luo''s eyes widened. Not even the Demon Lord, someone whose cultivation surpassed the limits of this world, couldn''t tell that.


    "Here''s my offer. I''ll give you a Cultivation Technique that will not only purify your bloodline the more you cultivate it but also let you control the downsides of your Special Physique¡­"


    The fact that he mentioned her Special Physique''s downsides meant he knew a lot more about her than she imagined.


    "And what do you want in return?"


    She knew it wouldn''t be anything good, but her heart dropped when Su Mu continued in a solemn voice. "Willingly let me ce a brand on your soul¡­"


    ''Willingly, he said¡­''


    Shan Qing Luo understood the meaning behind those words. Su Mu was more than capable of forcefully imnting a soul brand inside her Knowledge Sea if he wanted to.


    "What if I denied that offer?"


    "Then¡­" Su Mu stood up from his chair and unsheathed the sword hanging on his waist, cing the tip of its de next to Shan Qing Luo''s neck. "I''ll have no choice but to behead you as someone loyal to the Demon Lord¡­"


    She could tell from the look in his eyes. One wrong move and her head would go flying before she could even surge her True Qi to defend herself.


    "I originally nned on offering a contract for you to cooperate with me against Yang Bai in exchange for letting you escape, but when you tried to seduce me, I changed my mind¡­"


    Gulp!*


    The de moved closer to her neck, and Shan Qing Luo unknowingly gulped.


    At this point, she had no choice but to submit.


    However, there was something she couldn''t bring herself to say after noticing the look in Su Mu''s eyes¡ªsomething only she knew.


    Thanks to what happened earlier, her Poisonous Widow Body had marked the man in front of her, someone who was ready to behead her at a moment''s notice, as her sole lifelong lover.


    ---


    Words: 3639


    I know I kinda fucked up thest two or three chapters, but I won''t rewrite them and follow along with the story. Let''s use them as a life lesson for Mc to put some effort into cultivation.


    Right. He isn''t nerfed. He can (and will) make up for theck of foundation in the uing chapter.


    Anyway, now I know what y''all want. Here we go again.


    About this chapter: Thest part is from Shan Qing Luo''s POV, so don''t take everything at face value.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!